mchiang0610 · October 25, 2025 07:46
diff --git a/readme.md b/readme.md
diff --git a/benchmark.py b/benchmark.py
 # /// script
 # dependencies = [
 #   "ollama",
 # ]
 # ///

 import os
 import sys
 import time
 from argparse import ArgumentParser, FileType

 import ollama


 def main():
    parser = ArgumentParser()
    parser.add_argument("-c", "--count", type=int, default=1)
    parser.add_argument("-n", "--max-new-tokens", type=int, default=100)
    parser.add_argument("-p", "--prompt", type=str, default="Write a long story.")
    parser.add_argument("-k", "--keep-alive", type=float, default=None)
    parser.add_argument("--temperature", type=float, default=None)
    parser.add_argument("input", type=FileType("r"), default=sys.stdin, nargs="?")
    args = parser.parse_args()

    uname = os.uname()
    # TODO: metadata should be retrieved from device under test
    print("sysname:", uname.sysname)
    print("machine:", uname.machine)

    for line in args.input:
        model = line.strip()
        for _ in range(args.count):
            response = ollama.chat(
                model=model,
                messages=[{"role": "user", "content": args.prompt}],
                options=ollama.Options(
                    num_predict=args.max_new_tokens,
                    temperature=args.temperature,
                    seed=0 if args.temperature is not None else None,
                ),
                keep_alive=args.keep_alive,
            )

            for k, v in {
                "prefill": {
                    "count": response.prompt_eval_count,
                    "duration": response.prompt_eval_duration,
                },
                "generate": {
                    "count": response.eval_count,
                    "duration": response.eval_duration,
                },
            }.items():
                count = v["count"]
                duration = v["duration"]
                print(
                    f"BenchmarkModel/name={model}/step={k}",
                    count,
                    duration / count,
                    "ns/token",
                    count / (duration + 1e-12) * 1e9,
                    "token/sec",
                )

            for k, v in {
                "": response.total_duration,
                "/step=load": response.load_duration,
            }.items():
                print(
                    f"BenchmarkModel/name={model}{k}",
                    1,
                    v,
                    "ns/request",
                )
            if args.keep_alive:
                time.sleep(args.keep_alive + 0.2)


 if __name__ == "__main__":
    main()
diff --git a/pg98.txt b/pg98.txt




 A TALE OF TWO CITIES

 A STORY OF THE FRENCH REVOLUTION

 By Charles Dickens


 CONTENTS


     Book the First--Recalled to Life

     CHAPTER I      The Period
     CHAPTER II     The Mail
     CHAPTER III    The Night Shadows
     CHAPTER IV     The Preparation
     CHAPTER V      The Wine-shop
     CHAPTER VI     The Shoemaker


     Book the Second--the Golden Thread

     CHAPTER I      Five Years Later
     CHAPTER II     A Sight
     CHAPTER III    A Disappointment
     CHAPTER IV     Congratulatory
     CHAPTER V      The Jackal
     CHAPTER VI     Hundreds of People
     CHAPTER VII    Monseigneur in Town
     CHAPTER VIII   Monseigneur in the Country
     CHAPTER IX     The Gorgon’s Head
     CHAPTER X      Two Promises
     CHAPTER XI     A Companion Picture
     CHAPTER XII    The Fellow of Delicacy
     CHAPTER XIII   The Fellow of no Delicacy
     CHAPTER XIV    The Honest Tradesman
     CHAPTER XV     Knitting
     CHAPTER XVI    Still Knitting
     CHAPTER XVII   One Night
     CHAPTER XVIII  Nine Days
     CHAPTER XIX    An Opinion
     CHAPTER XX     A Plea
     CHAPTER XXI    Echoing Footsteps
     CHAPTER XXII   The Sea Still Rises
     CHAPTER XXIII  Fire Rises
     CHAPTER XXIV   Drawn to the Loadstone Rock


     Book the Third--the Track of a Storm

     CHAPTER I      In Secret
     CHAPTER II     The Grindstone
     CHAPTER III    The Shadow
     CHAPTER IV     Calm in Storm
     CHAPTER V      The Wood-sawyer
     CHAPTER VI     Triumph
     CHAPTER VII    A Knock at the Door
     CHAPTER VIII   A Hand at Cards
     CHAPTER IX     The Game Made
     CHAPTER X      The Substance of the Shadow
     CHAPTER XI     Dusk
     CHAPTER XII    Darkness
     CHAPTER XIII   Fifty-two
     CHAPTER XIV    The Knitting Done
     CHAPTER XV     The Footsteps Die Out For Ever





 Book the First--Recalled to Life




 CHAPTER I.
 The Period


 It was the best of times, it was the worst of times, it was the age of
 wisdom, it was the age of foolishness, it was the epoch of belief, it
 was the epoch of incredulity, it was the season of Light, it was the
 season of Darkness, it was the spring of hope, it was the winter of
 despair, we had everything before us, we had nothing before us, we were
 all going direct to Heaven, we were all going direct the other way--in
 short, the period was so far like the present period, that some of its
 noisiest authorities insisted on its being received, for good or for
 evil, in the superlative degree of comparison only.

 There were a king with a large jaw and a queen with a plain face, on the
 throne of England; there were a king with a large jaw and a queen with
 a fair face, on the throne of France. In both countries it was clearer
 than crystal to the lords of the State preserves of loaves and fishes,
 that things in general were settled for ever.

 It was the year of Our Lord one thousand seven hundred and seventy-five.
 Spiritual revelations were conceded to England at that favoured period,
 as at this. Mrs. Southcott had recently attained her five-and-twentieth
 blessed birthday, of whom a prophetic private in the Life Guards had
 heralded the sublime appearance by announcing that arrangements were
 made for the swallowing up of London and Westminster. Even the Cock-lane
 ghost had been laid only a round dozen of years, after rapping out its
 messages, as the spirits of this very year last past (supernaturally
 deficient in originality) rapped out theirs. Mere messages in the
 earthly order of events had lately come to the English Crown and People,
 from a congress of British subjects in America: which, strange
 to relate, have proved more important to the human race than any
 communications yet received through any of the chickens of the Cock-lane
 brood.

 France, less favoured on the whole as to matters spiritual than her
 sister of the shield and trident, rolled with exceeding smoothness down
 hill, making paper money and spending it. Under the guidance of her
 Christian pastors, she entertained herself, besides, with such humane
 achievements as sentencing a youth to have his hands cut off, his tongue
 torn out with pincers, and his body burned alive, because he had not
 kneeled down in the rain to do honour to a dirty procession of monks
 which passed within his view, at a distance of some fifty or sixty
 yards. It is likely enough that, rooted in the woods of France and
 Norway, there were growing trees, when that sufferer was put to death,
 already marked by the Woodman, Fate, to come down and be sawn into
 boards, to make a certain movable framework with a sack and a knife in
 it, terrible in history. It is likely enough that in the rough outhouses
 of some tillers of the heavy lands adjacent to Paris, there were
 sheltered from the weather that very day, rude carts, bespattered with
 rustic mire, snuffed about by pigs, and roosted in by poultry, which
 the Farmer, Death, had already set apart to be his tumbrils of
 the Revolution. But that Woodman and that Farmer, though they work
 unceasingly, work silently, and no one heard them as they went about
 with muffled tread: the rather, forasmuch as to entertain any suspicion
 that they were awake, was to be atheistical and traitorous.

 In England, there was scarcely an amount of order and protection to
 justify much national boasting. Daring burglaries by armed men, and
 highway robberies, took place in the capital itself every night;
 families were publicly cautioned not to go out of town without removing
 their furniture to upholsterers’ warehouses for security; the highwayman
 in the dark was a City tradesman in the light, and, being recognised and
 challenged by his fellow-tradesman whom he stopped in his character of
 “the Captain,” gallantly shot him through the head and rode away; the
 mail was waylaid by seven robbers, and the guard shot three dead, and
 then got shot dead himself by the other four, “in consequence of the
 failure of his ammunition:” after which the mail was robbed in peace;
 that magnificent potentate, the Lord Mayor of London, was made to stand
 and deliver on Turnham Green, by one highwayman, who despoiled the
 illustrious creature in sight of all his retinue; prisoners in London
 gaols fought battles with their turnkeys, and the majesty of the law
 fired blunderbusses in among them, loaded with rounds of shot and ball;
 thieves snipped off diamond crosses from the necks of noble lords at
 Court drawing-rooms; musketeers went into St. Giles’s, to search
 for contraband goods, and the mob fired on the musketeers, and the
 musketeers fired on the mob, and nobody thought any of these occurrences
 much out of the common way. In the midst of them, the hangman, ever busy
 and ever worse than useless, was in constant requisition; now, stringing
 up long rows of miscellaneous criminals; now, hanging a housebreaker on
 Saturday who had been taken on Tuesday; now, burning people in the
 hand at Newgate by the dozen, and now burning pamphlets at the door of
 Westminster Hall; to-day, taking the life of an atrocious murderer,
 and to-morrow of a wretched pilferer who had robbed a farmer’s boy of
 sixpence.

 All these things, and a thousand like them, came to pass in and close
 upon the dear old year one thousand seven hundred and seventy-five.
 Environed by them, while the Woodman and the Farmer worked unheeded,
 those two of the large jaws, and those other two of the plain and the
 fair faces, trod with stir enough, and carried their divine rights
 with a high hand. Thus did the year one thousand seven hundred
 and seventy-five conduct their Greatnesses, and myriads of small
 creatures--the creatures of this chronicle among the rest--along the
 roads that lay before them.




 CHAPTER II.
 The Mail


 It was the Dover road that lay, on a Friday night late in November,
 before the first of the persons with whom this history has business.
 The Dover road lay, as to him, beyond the Dover mail, as it lumbered up
 Shooter’s Hill. He walked up hill in the mire by the side of the mail,
 as the rest of the passengers did; not because they had the least relish
 for walking exercise, under the circumstances, but because the hill,
 and the harness, and the mud, and the mail, were all so heavy, that the
 horses had three times already come to a stop, besides once drawing the
 coach across the road, with the mutinous intent of taking it back
 to Blackheath. Reins and whip and coachman and guard, however, in
 combination, had read that article of war which forbade a purpose
 otherwise strongly in favour of the argument, that some brute animals
 are endued with Reason; and the team had capitulated and returned to
 their duty.

 With drooping heads and tremulous tails, they mashed their way through
 the thick mud, floundering and stumbling between whiles, as if they were
 falling to pieces at the larger joints. As often as the driver rested
 them and brought them to a stand, with a wary “Wo-ho! so-ho-then!” the
 near leader violently shook his head and everything upon it--like an
 unusually emphatic horse, denying that the coach could be got up the
 hill. Whenever the leader made this rattle, the passenger started, as a
 nervous passenger might, and was disturbed in mind.

 There was a steaming mist in all the hollows, and it had roamed in its
 forlornness up the hill, like an evil spirit, seeking rest and finding
 none. A clammy and intensely cold mist, it made its slow way through the
 air in ripples that visibly followed and overspread one another, as the
 waves of an unwholesome sea might do. It was dense enough to shut out
 everything from the light of the coach-lamps but these its own workings,
 and a few yards of road; and the reek of the labouring horses steamed
 into it, as if they had made it all.

 Two other passengers, besides the one, were plodding up the hill by the
 side of the mail. All three were wrapped to the cheekbones and over the
 ears, and wore jack-boots. Not one of the three could have said, from
 anything he saw, what either of the other two was like; and each was
 hidden under almost as many wrappers from the eyes of the mind, as from
 the eyes of the body, of his two companions. In those days, travellers
 were very shy of being confidential on a short notice, for anybody on
 the road might be a robber or in league with robbers. As to the latter,
 when every posting-house and ale-house could produce somebody in
 “the Captain’s” pay, ranging from the landlord to the lowest stable
 non-descript, it was the likeliest thing upon the cards. So the guard
 of the Dover mail thought to himself, that Friday night in November, one
 thousand seven hundred and seventy-five, lumbering up Shooter’s Hill, as
 he stood on his own particular perch behind the mail, beating his feet,
 and keeping an eye and a hand on the arm-chest before him, where a
 loaded blunderbuss lay at the top of six or eight loaded horse-pistols,
 deposited on a substratum of cutlass.

 The Dover mail was in its usual genial position that the guard suspected
 the passengers, the passengers suspected one another and the guard, they
 all suspected everybody else, and the coachman was sure of nothing but
 the horses; as to which cattle he could with a clear conscience have
 taken his oath on the two Testaments that they were not fit for the
 journey.

 “Wo-ho!” said the coachman. “So, then! One more pull and you’re at the
 top and be damned to you, for I have had trouble enough to get you to
 it!--Joe!”

 “Halloa!” the guard replied.

 “What o’clock do you make it, Joe?”

 “Ten minutes, good, past eleven.”

 “My blood!” ejaculated the vexed coachman, “and not atop of Shooter’s
 yet! Tst! Yah! Get on with you!”

 The emphatic horse, cut short by the whip in a most decided negative,
 made a decided scramble for it, and the three other horses followed
 suit. Once more, the Dover mail struggled on, with the jack-boots of its
 passengers squashing along by its side. They had stopped when the coach
 stopped, and they kept close company with it. If any one of the three
 had had the hardihood to propose to another to walk on a little ahead
 into the mist and darkness, he would have put himself in a fair way of
 getting shot instantly as a highwayman.

 The last burst carried the mail to the summit of the hill. The horses
 stopped to breathe again, and the guard got down to skid the wheel for
 the descent, and open the coach-door to let the passengers in.

 “Tst! Joe!” cried the coachman in a warning voice, looking down from his
 box.

 “What do you say, Tom?”

 They both listened.

 “I say a horse at a canter coming up, Joe.”

 “_I_ say a horse at a gallop, Tom,” returned the guard, leaving his hold
 of the door, and mounting nimbly to his place. “Gentlemen! In the king’s
 name, all of you!”

 With this hurried adjuration, he cocked his blunderbuss, and stood on
 the offensive.

 The passenger booked by this history, was on the coach-step, getting in;
 the two other passengers were close behind him, and about to follow. He
 remained on the step, half in the coach and half out of; they remained
 in the road below him. They all looked from the coachman to the guard,
 and from the guard to the coachman, and listened. The coachman looked
 back and the guard looked back, and even the emphatic leader pricked up
 his ears and looked back, without contradicting.

 The stillness consequent on the cessation of the rumbling and labouring
 of the coach, added to the stillness of the night, made it very quiet
 indeed. The panting of the horses communicated a tremulous motion to
 the coach, as if it were in a state of agitation. The hearts of the
 passengers beat loud enough perhaps to be heard; but at any rate, the
 quiet pause was audibly expressive of people out of breath, and holding
 the breath, and having the pulses quickened by expectation.

 The sound of a horse at a gallop came fast and furiously up the hill.

 “So-ho!” the guard sang out, as loud as he could roar. “Yo there! Stand!
 I shall fire!”

 The pace was suddenly checked, and, with much splashing and floundering,
 a man’s voice called from the mist, “Is that the Dover mail?”

 “Never you mind what it is!” the guard retorted. “What are you?”

 “_Is_ that the Dover mail?”

 “Why do you want to know?”

 “I want a passenger, if it is.”

 “What passenger?”

 “Mr. Jarvis Lorry.”

 Our booked passenger showed in a moment that it was his name. The guard,
 the coachman, and the two other passengers eyed him distrustfully.

 “Keep where you are,” the guard called to the voice in the mist,
 “because, if I should make a mistake, it could never be set right in
 your lifetime. Gentleman of the name of Lorry answer straight.”

 “What is the matter?” asked the passenger, then, with mildly quavering
 speech. “Who wants me? Is it Jerry?”

 (“I don’t like Jerry’s voice, if it is Jerry,” growled the guard to
 himself. “He’s hoarser than suits me, is Jerry.”)

 “Yes, Mr. Lorry.”

 “What is the matter?”

 “A despatch sent after you from over yonder. T. and Co.”

 “I know this messenger, guard,” said Mr. Lorry, getting down into the
 road--assisted from behind more swiftly than politely by the other two
 passengers, who immediately scrambled into the coach, shut the door, and
 pulled up the window. “He may come close; there’s nothing wrong.”

 “I hope there ain’t, but I can’t make so ‘Nation sure of that,” said the
 guard, in gruff soliloquy. “Hallo you!”

 “Well! And hallo you!” said Jerry, more hoarsely than before.

 “Come on at a footpace! d’ye mind me? And if you’ve got holsters to that
 saddle o’ yourn, don’t let me see your hand go nigh ’em. For I’m a devil
 at a quick mistake, and when I make one it takes the form of Lead. So
 now let’s look at you.”

 The figures of a horse and rider came slowly through the eddying mist,
 and came to the side of the mail, where the passenger stood. The rider
 stooped, and, casting up his eyes at the guard, handed the passenger
 a small folded paper. The rider’s horse was blown, and both horse and
 rider were covered with mud, from the hoofs of the horse to the hat of
 the man.

 “Guard!” said the passenger, in a tone of quiet business confidence.

 The watchful guard, with his right hand at the stock of his raised
 blunderbuss, his left at the barrel, and his eye on the horseman,
 answered curtly, “Sir.”

 “There is nothing to apprehend. I belong to Tellson’s Bank. You must
 know Tellson’s Bank in London. I am going to Paris on business. A crown
 to drink. I may read this?”

 “If so be as you’re quick, sir.”

 He opened it in the light of the coach-lamp on that side, and
 read--first to himself and then aloud: “‘Wait at Dover for Mam’selle.’
 It’s not long, you see, guard. Jerry, say that my answer was, RECALLED
 TO LIFE.”

 Jerry started in his saddle. “That’s a Blazing strange answer, too,”
 said he, at his hoarsest.

 “Take that message back, and they will know that I received this, as
 well as if I wrote. Make the best of your way. Good night.”

 With those words the passenger opened the coach-door and got in; not at
 all assisted by his fellow-passengers, who had expeditiously secreted
 their watches and purses in their boots, and were now making a general
 pretence of being asleep. With no more definite purpose than to escape
 the hazard of originating any other kind of action.

 The coach lumbered on again, with heavier wreaths of mist closing round
 it as it began the descent. The guard soon replaced his blunderbuss
 in his arm-chest, and, having looked to the rest of its contents, and
 having looked to the supplementary pistols that he wore in his belt,
 looked to a smaller chest beneath his seat, in which there were a
 few smith’s tools, a couple of torches, and a tinder-box. For he was
 furnished with that completeness that if the coach-lamps had been blown
 and stormed out, which did occasionally happen, he had only to shut
 himself up inside, keep the flint and steel sparks well off the straw,
 and get a light with tolerable safety and ease (if he were lucky) in
 five minutes.

 “Tom!” softly over the coach roof.

 “Hallo, Joe.”

 “Did you hear the message?”

 “I did, Joe.”

 “What did you make of it, Tom?”

 “Nothing at all, Joe.”

 “That’s a coincidence, too,” the guard mused, “for I made the same of it
 myself.”

 Jerry, left alone in the mist and darkness, dismounted meanwhile, not
 only to ease his spent horse, but to wipe the mud from his face, and
 shake the wet out of his hat-brim, which might be capable of
 holding about half a gallon. After standing with the bridle over his
 heavily-splashed arm, until the wheels of the mail were no longer within
 hearing and the night was quite still again, he turned to walk down the
 hill.

 “After that there gallop from Temple Bar, old lady, I won’t trust your
 fore-legs till I get you on the level,” said this hoarse messenger,
 glancing at his mare. “‘Recalled to life.’ That’s a Blazing strange
 message. Much of that wouldn’t do for you, Jerry! I say, Jerry! You’d
 be in a Blazing bad way, if recalling to life was to come into fashion,
 Jerry!”




 CHAPTER III.
 The Night Shadows


 A wonderful fact to reflect upon, that every human creature is
 constituted to be that profound secret and mystery to every other. A
 solemn consideration, when I enter a great city by night, that every
 one of those darkly clustered houses encloses its own secret; that every
 room in every one of them encloses its own secret; that every beating
 heart in the hundreds of thousands of breasts there, is, in some of
 its imaginings, a secret to the heart nearest it! Something of the
 awfulness, even of Death itself, is referable to this. No more can I
 turn the leaves of this dear book that I loved, and vainly hope in time
 to read it all. No more can I look into the depths of this unfathomable
 water, wherein, as momentary lights glanced into it, I have had glimpses
 of buried treasure and other things submerged. It was appointed that the
 book should shut with a spring, for ever and for ever, when I had read
 but a page. It was appointed that the water should be locked in an
 eternal frost, when the light was playing on its surface, and I stood
 in ignorance on the shore. My friend is dead, my neighbour is dead,
 my love, the darling of my soul, is dead; it is the inexorable
 consolidation and perpetuation of the secret that was always in that
 individuality, and which I shall carry in mine to my life’s end. In
 any of the burial-places of this city through which I pass, is there
 a sleeper more inscrutable than its busy inhabitants are, in their
 innermost personality, to me, or than I am to them?

 As to this, his natural and not to be alienated inheritance, the
 messenger on horseback had exactly the same possessions as the King, the
 first Minister of State, or the richest merchant in London. So with the
 three passengers shut up in the narrow compass of one lumbering old mail
 coach; they were mysteries to one another, as complete as if each had
 been in his own coach and six, or his own coach and sixty, with the
 breadth of a county between him and the next.

 The messenger rode back at an easy trot, stopping pretty often at
 ale-houses by the way to drink, but evincing a tendency to keep his
 own counsel, and to keep his hat cocked over his eyes. He had eyes that
 assorted very well with that decoration, being of a surface black, with
 no depth in the colour or form, and much too near together--as if they
 were afraid of being found out in something, singly, if they kept too
 far apart. They had a sinister expression, under an old cocked-hat like
 a three-cornered spittoon, and over a great muffler for the chin and
 throat, which descended nearly to the wearer’s knees. When he stopped
 for drink, he moved this muffler with his left hand, only while he
 poured his liquor in with his right; as soon as that was done, he
 muffled again.

 “No, Jerry, no!” said the messenger, harping on one theme as he rode.
 “It wouldn’t do for you, Jerry. Jerry, you honest tradesman, it wouldn’t
 suit _your_ line of business! Recalled--! Bust me if I don’t think he’d
 been a drinking!”

 His message perplexed his mind to that degree that he was fain, several
 times, to take off his hat to scratch his head. Except on the crown,
 which was raggedly bald, he had stiff, black hair, standing jaggedly all
 over it, and growing down hill almost to his broad, blunt nose. It was
 so like Smith’s work, so much more like the top of a strongly spiked
 wall than a head of hair, that the best of players at leap-frog might
 have declined him, as the most dangerous man in the world to go over.

 While he trotted back with the message he was to deliver to the night
 watchman in his box at the door of Tellson’s Bank, by Temple Bar, who
 was to deliver it to greater authorities within, the shadows of the
 night took such shapes to him as arose out of the message, and took such
 shapes to the mare as arose out of _her_ private topics of uneasiness.
 They seemed to be numerous, for she shied at every shadow on the road.

 What time, the mail-coach lumbered, jolted, rattled, and bumped upon
 its tedious way, with its three fellow-inscrutables inside. To whom,
 likewise, the shadows of the night revealed themselves, in the forms
 their dozing eyes and wandering thoughts suggested.

 Tellson’s Bank had a run upon it in the mail. As the bank
 passenger--with an arm drawn through the leathern strap, which did what
 lay in it to keep him from pounding against the next passenger,
 and driving him into his corner, whenever the coach got a special
 jolt--nodded in his place, with half-shut eyes, the little
 coach-windows, and the coach-lamp dimly gleaming through them, and the
 bulky bundle of opposite passenger, became the bank, and did a great
 stroke of business. The rattle of the harness was the chink of money,
 and more drafts were honoured in five minutes than even Tellson’s, with
 all its foreign and home connection, ever paid in thrice the time. Then
 the strong-rooms underground, at Tellson’s, with such of their valuable
 stores and secrets as were known to the passenger (and it was not a
 little that he knew about them), opened before him, and he went in among
 them with the great keys and the feebly-burning candle, and found them
 safe, and strong, and sound, and still, just as he had last seen them.

 But, though the bank was almost always with him, and though the coach
 (in a confused way, like the presence of pain under an opiate) was
 always with him, there was another current of impression that never
 ceased to run, all through the night. He was on his way to dig some one
 out of a grave.

 Now, which of the multitude of faces that showed themselves before him
 was the true face of the buried person, the shadows of the night did
 not indicate; but they were all the faces of a man of five-and-forty by
 years, and they differed principally in the passions they expressed,
 and in the ghastliness of their worn and wasted state. Pride, contempt,
 defiance, stubbornness, submission, lamentation, succeeded one another;
 so did varieties of sunken cheek, cadaverous colour, emaciated hands
 and figures. But the face was in the main one face, and every head was
 prematurely white. A hundred times the dozing passenger inquired of this
 spectre:

 “Buried how long?”

 The answer was always the same: “Almost eighteen years.”

 “You had abandoned all hope of being dug out?”

 “Long ago.”

 “You know that you are recalled to life?”

 “They tell me so.”

 “I hope you care to live?”

 “I can’t say.”

 “Shall I show her to you? Will you come and see her?”

 The answers to this question were various and contradictory. Sometimes
 the broken reply was, “Wait! It would kill me if I saw her too soon.”
 Sometimes, it was given in a tender rain of tears, and then it was,
 “Take me to her.” Sometimes it was staring and bewildered, and then it
 was, “I don’t know her. I don’t understand.”

 After such imaginary discourse, the passenger in his fancy would dig,
 and dig, dig--now with a spade, now with a great key, now with his
 hands--to dig this wretched creature out. Got out at last, with earth
 hanging about his face and hair, he would suddenly fan away to dust. The
 passenger would then start to himself, and lower the window, to get the
 reality of mist and rain on his cheek.

 Yet even when his eyes were opened on the mist and rain, on the moving
 patch of light from the lamps, and the hedge at the roadside retreating
 by jerks, the night shadows outside the coach would fall into the train
 of the night shadows within. The real Banking-house by Temple Bar, the
 real business of the past day, the real strong rooms, the real express
 sent after him, and the real message returned, would all be there. Out
 of the midst of them, the ghostly face would rise, and he would accost
 it again.

 “Buried how long?”

 “Almost eighteen years.”

 “I hope you care to live?”

 “I can’t say.”

 Dig--dig--dig--until an impatient movement from one of the two
 passengers would admonish him to pull up the window, draw his arm
 securely through the leathern strap, and speculate upon the two
 slumbering forms, until his mind lost its hold of them, and they again
 slid away into the bank and the grave.

 “Buried how long?”

 “Almost eighteen years.”

 “You had abandoned all hope of being dug out?”

 “Long ago.”

 The words were still in his hearing as just spoken--distinctly in
 his hearing as ever spoken words had been in his life--when the weary
 passenger started to the consciousness of daylight, and found that the
 shadows of the night were gone.

 He lowered the window, and looked out at the rising sun. There was a
 ridge of ploughed land, with a plough upon it where it had been left
 last night when the horses were unyoked; beyond, a quiet coppice-wood,
 in which many leaves of burning red and golden yellow still remained
 upon the trees. Though the earth was cold and wet, the sky was clear,
 and the sun rose bright, placid, and beautiful.

 “Eighteen years!” said the passenger, looking at the sun. “Gracious
 Creator of day! To be buried alive for eighteen years!”




 CHAPTER IV.
 The Preparation


 When the mail got successfully to Dover, in the course of the forenoon,
 the head drawer at the Royal George Hotel opened the coach-door as his
 custom was. He did it with some flourish of ceremony, for a mail journey
 from London in winter was an achievement to congratulate an adventurous
 traveller upon.

 By that time, there was only one adventurous traveller left be
 congratulated: for the two others had been set down at their respective
 roadside destinations. The mildewy inside of the coach, with its damp
 and dirty straw, its disagreeable smell, and its obscurity, was rather
 like a larger dog-kennel. Mr. Lorry, the passenger, shaking himself out
 of it in chains of straw, a tangle of shaggy wrapper, flapping hat, and
 muddy legs, was rather like a larger sort of dog.

 “There will be a packet to Calais, tomorrow, drawer?”

 “Yes, sir, if the weather holds and the wind sets tolerable fair. The
 tide will serve pretty nicely at about two in the afternoon, sir. Bed,
 sir?”

 “I shall not go to bed till night; but I want a bedroom, and a barber.”

 “And then breakfast, sir? Yes, sir. That way, sir, if you please.
 Show Concord! Gentleman’s valise and hot water to Concord. Pull off
 gentleman’s boots in Concord. (You will find a fine sea-coal fire, sir.)
 Fetch barber to Concord. Stir about there, now, for Concord!”

 The Concord bed-chamber being always assigned to a passenger by the
 mail, and passengers by the mail being always heavily wrapped up from
 head to foot, the room had the odd interest for the establishment of the
 Royal George, that although but one kind of man was seen to go into it,
 all kinds and varieties of men came out of it. Consequently, another
 drawer, and two porters, and several maids and the landlady, were all
 loitering by accident at various points of the road between the Concord
 and the coffee-room, when a gentleman of sixty, formally dressed in a
 brown suit of clothes, pretty well worn, but very well kept, with large
 square cuffs and large flaps to the pockets, passed along on his way to
 his breakfast.

 The coffee-room had no other occupant, that forenoon, than the gentleman
 in brown. His breakfast-table was drawn before the fire, and as he sat,
 with its light shining on him, waiting for the meal, he sat so still,
 that he might have been sitting for his portrait.

 Very orderly and methodical he looked, with a hand on each knee, and a
 loud watch ticking a sonorous sermon under his flapped waist-coat,
 as though it pitted its gravity and longevity against the levity and
 evanescence of the brisk fire. He had a good leg, and was a little vain
 of it, for his brown stockings fitted sleek and close, and were of a
 fine texture; his shoes and buckles, too, though plain, were trim. He
 wore an odd little sleek crisp flaxen wig, setting very close to his
 head: which wig, it is to be presumed, was made of hair, but which
 looked far more as though it were spun from filaments of silk or glass.
 His linen, though not of a fineness in accordance with his stockings,
 was as white as the tops of the waves that broke upon the neighbouring
 beach, or the specks of sail that glinted in the sunlight far at sea. A
 face habitually suppressed and quieted, was still lighted up under the
 quaint wig by a pair of moist bright eyes that it must have cost
 their owner, in years gone by, some pains to drill to the composed and
 reserved expression of Tellson’s Bank. He had a healthy colour in his
 cheeks, and his face, though lined, bore few traces of anxiety.
 But, perhaps the confidential bachelor clerks in Tellson’s Bank were
 principally occupied with the cares of other people; and perhaps
 second-hand cares, like second-hand clothes, come easily off and on.

 Completing his resemblance to a man who was sitting for his portrait,
 Mr. Lorry dropped off to sleep. The arrival of his breakfast roused him,
 and he said to the drawer, as he moved his chair to it:

 “I wish accommodation prepared for a young lady who may come here at any
 time to-day. She may ask for Mr. Jarvis Lorry, or she may only ask for a
 gentleman from Tellson’s Bank. Please to let me know.”

 “Yes, sir. Tellson’s Bank in London, sir?”

 “Yes.”

 “Yes, sir. We have oftentimes the honour to entertain your gentlemen in
 their travelling backwards and forwards betwixt London and Paris, sir. A
 vast deal of travelling, sir, in Tellson and Company’s House.”

 “Yes. We are quite a French House, as well as an English one.”

 “Yes, sir. Not much in the habit of such travelling yourself, I think,
 sir?”

 “Not of late years. It is fifteen years since we--since I--came last
 from France.”

 “Indeed, sir? That was before my time here, sir. Before our people’s
 time here, sir. The George was in other hands at that time, sir.”

 “I believe so.”

 “But I would hold a pretty wager, sir, that a House like Tellson and
 Company was flourishing, a matter of fifty, not to speak of fifteen
 years ago?”

 “You might treble that, and say a hundred and fifty, yet not be far from
 the truth.”

 “Indeed, sir!”

 Rounding his mouth and both his eyes, as he stepped backward from the
 table, the waiter shifted his napkin from his right arm to his left,
 dropped into a comfortable attitude, and stood surveying the guest while
 he ate and drank, as from an observatory or watchtower. According to the
 immemorial usage of waiters in all ages.

 When Mr. Lorry had finished his breakfast, he went out for a stroll on
 the beach. The little narrow, crooked town of Dover hid itself away
 from the beach, and ran its head into the chalk cliffs, like a marine
 ostrich. The beach was a desert of heaps of sea and stones tumbling
 wildly about, and the sea did what it liked, and what it liked was
 destruction. It thundered at the town, and thundered at the cliffs, and
 brought the coast down, madly. The air among the houses was of so strong
 a piscatory flavour that one might have supposed sick fish went up to be
 dipped in it, as sick people went down to be dipped in the sea. A little
 fishing was done in the port, and a quantity of strolling about by
 night, and looking seaward: particularly at those times when the tide
 made, and was near flood. Small tradesmen, who did no business whatever,
 sometimes unaccountably realised large fortunes, and it was remarkable
 that nobody in the neighbourhood could endure a lamplighter.

 As the day declined into the afternoon, and the air, which had been
 at intervals clear enough to allow the French coast to be seen, became
 again charged with mist and vapour, Mr. Lorry’s thoughts seemed to cloud
 too. When it was dark, and he sat before the coffee-room fire, awaiting
 his dinner as he had awaited his breakfast, his mind was busily digging,
 digging, digging, in the live red coals.

 A bottle of good claret after dinner does a digger in the red coals no
 harm, otherwise than as it has a tendency to throw him out of work.
 Mr. Lorry had been idle a long time, and had just poured out his last
 glassful of wine with as complete an appearance of satisfaction as is
 ever to be found in an elderly gentleman of a fresh complexion who has
 got to the end of a bottle, when a rattling of wheels came up the narrow
 street, and rumbled into the inn-yard.

 He set down his glass untouched. “This is Mam’selle!” said he.

 In a very few minutes the waiter came in to announce that Miss Manette
 had arrived from London, and would be happy to see the gentleman from
 Tellson’s.

 “So soon?”

 Miss Manette had taken some refreshment on the road, and required none
 then, and was extremely anxious to see the gentleman from Tellson’s
 immediately, if it suited his pleasure and convenience.

 The gentleman from Tellson’s had nothing left for it but to empty his
 glass with an air of stolid desperation, settle his odd little flaxen
 wig at the ears, and follow the waiter to Miss Manette’s apartment.
 It was a large, dark room, furnished in a funereal manner with black
 horsehair, and loaded with heavy dark tables. These had been oiled and
 oiled, until the two tall candles on the table in the middle of the room
 were gloomily reflected on every leaf; as if _they_ were buried, in deep
 graves of black mahogany, and no light to speak of could be expected
 from them until they were dug out.

 The obscurity was so difficult to penetrate that Mr. Lorry, picking his
 way over the well-worn Turkey carpet, supposed Miss Manette to be, for
 the moment, in some adjacent room, until, having got past the two tall
 candles, he saw standing to receive him by the table between them and
 the fire, a young lady of not more than seventeen, in a riding-cloak,
 and still holding her straw travelling-hat by its ribbon in her hand. As
 his eyes rested on a short, slight, pretty figure, a quantity of golden
 hair, a pair of blue eyes that met his own with an inquiring look, and
 a forehead with a singular capacity (remembering how young and smooth
 it was), of rifting and knitting itself into an expression that was
 not quite one of perplexity, or wonder, or alarm, or merely of a bright
 fixed attention, though it included all the four expressions--as his
 eyes rested on these things, a sudden vivid likeness passed before him,
 of a child whom he had held in his arms on the passage across that very
 Channel, one cold time, when the hail drifted heavily and the sea ran
 high. The likeness passed away, like a breath along the surface of
 the gaunt pier-glass behind her, on the frame of which, a hospital
 procession of negro cupids, several headless and all cripples, were
 offering black baskets of Dead Sea fruit to black divinities of the
 feminine gender--and he made his formal bow to Miss Manette.

 “Pray take a seat, sir.” In a very clear and pleasant young voice; a
 little foreign in its accent, but a very little indeed.

 “I kiss your hand, miss,” said Mr. Lorry, with the manners of an earlier
 date, as he made his formal bow again, and took his seat.

 “I received a letter from the Bank, sir, yesterday, informing me that
 some intelligence--or discovery--”

 “The word is not material, miss; either word will do.”

 “--respecting the small property of my poor father, whom I never saw--so
 long dead--”

 Mr. Lorry moved in his chair, and cast a troubled look towards the
 hospital procession of negro cupids. As if _they_ had any help for
 anybody in their absurd baskets!

 “--rendered it necessary that I should go to Paris, there to communicate
 with a gentleman of the Bank, so good as to be despatched to Paris for
 the purpose.”

 “Myself.”

 “As I was prepared to hear, sir.”

 She curtseyed to him (young ladies made curtseys in those days), with a
 pretty desire to convey to him that she felt how much older and wiser he
 was than she. He made her another bow.

 “I replied to the Bank, sir, that as it was considered necessary, by
 those who know, and who are so kind as to advise me, that I should go to
 France, and that as I am an orphan and have no friend who could go with
 me, I should esteem it highly if I might be permitted to place myself,
 during the journey, under that worthy gentleman’s protection. The
 gentleman had left London, but I think a messenger was sent after him to
 beg the favour of his waiting for me here.”

 “I was happy,” said Mr. Lorry, “to be entrusted with the charge. I shall
 be more happy to execute it.”

 “Sir, I thank you indeed. I thank you very gratefully. It was told me
 by the Bank that the gentleman would explain to me the details of the
 business, and that I must prepare myself to find them of a surprising
 nature. I have done my best to prepare myself, and I naturally have a
 strong and eager interest to know what they are.”

 “Naturally,” said Mr. Lorry. “Yes--I--”

 After a pause, he added, again settling the crisp flaxen wig at the
 ears, “It is very difficult to begin.”

 He did not begin, but, in his indecision, met her glance. The young
 forehead lifted itself into that singular expression--but it was pretty
 and characteristic, besides being singular--and she raised her hand,
 as if with an involuntary action she caught at, or stayed some passing
 shadow.

 “Are you quite a stranger to me, sir?”

 “Am I not?” Mr. Lorry opened his hands, and extended them outwards with
 an argumentative smile.

 Between the eyebrows and just over the little feminine nose, the line of
 which was as delicate and fine as it was possible to be, the expression
 deepened itself as she took her seat thoughtfully in the chair by which
 she had hitherto remained standing. He watched her as she mused, and the
 moment she raised her eyes again, went on:

 “In your adopted country, I presume, I cannot do better than address you
 as a young English lady, Miss Manette?”

 “If you please, sir.”

 “Miss Manette, I am a man of business. I have a business charge to
 acquit myself of. In your reception of it, don’t heed me any more than
 if I was a speaking machine--truly, I am not much else. I will, with
 your leave, relate to you, miss, the story of one of our customers.”

 “Story!”

 He seemed wilfully to mistake the word she had repeated, when he added,
 in a hurry, “Yes, customers; in the banking business we usually call
 our connection our customers. He was a French gentleman; a scientific
 gentleman; a man of great acquirements--a Doctor.”

 “Not of Beauvais?”

 “Why, yes, of Beauvais. Like Monsieur Manette, your father, the
 gentleman was of Beauvais. Like Monsieur Manette, your father, the
 gentleman was of repute in Paris. I had the honour of knowing him there.
 Our relations were business relations, but confidential. I was at that
 time in our French House, and had been--oh! twenty years.”

 “At that time--I may ask, at what time, sir?”

 “I speak, miss, of twenty years ago. He married--an English lady--and
 I was one of the trustees. His affairs, like the affairs of many other
 French gentlemen and French families, were entirely in Tellson’s hands.
 In a similar way I am, or I have been, trustee of one kind or other for
 scores of our customers. These are mere business relations, miss;
 there is no friendship in them, no particular interest, nothing like
 sentiment. I have passed from one to another, in the course of my
 business life, just as I pass from one of our customers to another in
 the course of my business day; in short, I have no feelings; I am a mere
 machine. To go on--”

 “But this is my father’s story, sir; and I begin to think”--the
 curiously roughened forehead was very intent upon him--“that when I was
 left an orphan through my mother’s surviving my father only two years,
 it was you who brought me to England. I am almost sure it was you.”

 Mr. Lorry took the hesitating little hand that confidingly advanced
 to take his, and he put it with some ceremony to his lips. He then
 conducted the young lady straightway to her chair again, and, holding
 the chair-back with his left hand, and using his right by turns to rub
 his chin, pull his wig at the ears, or point what he said, stood looking
 down into her face while she sat looking up into his.

 “Miss Manette, it _was_ I. And you will see how truly I spoke of myself
 just now, in saying I had no feelings, and that all the relations I hold
 with my fellow-creatures are mere business relations, when you reflect
 that I have never seen you since. No; you have been the ward of
 Tellson’s House since, and I have been busy with the other business of
 Tellson’s House since. Feelings! I have no time for them, no chance
 of them. I pass my whole life, miss, in turning an immense pecuniary
 Mangle.”

 After this odd description of his daily routine of employment, Mr. Lorry
 flattened his flaxen wig upon his head with both hands (which was most
 unnecessary, for nothing could be flatter than its shining surface was
 before), and resumed his former attitude.

 “So far, miss (as you have remarked), this is the story of your
 regretted father. Now comes the difference. If your father had not died
 when he did--Don’t be frightened! How you start!”

 She did, indeed, start. And she caught his wrist with both her hands.

 “Pray,” said Mr. Lorry, in a soothing tone, bringing his left hand from
 the back of the chair to lay it on the supplicatory fingers that clasped
 him in so violent a tremble: “pray control your agitation--a matter of
 business. As I was saying--”

 Her look so discomposed him that he stopped, wandered, and began anew:

 “As I was saying; if Monsieur Manette had not died; if he had suddenly
 and silently disappeared; if he had been spirited away; if it had not
 been difficult to guess to what dreadful place, though no art could
 trace him; if he had an enemy in some compatriot who could exercise a
 privilege that I in my own time have known the boldest people afraid
 to speak of in a whisper, across the water there; for instance, the
 privilege of filling up blank forms for the consignment of any one
 to the oblivion of a prison for any length of time; if his wife had
 implored the king, the queen, the court, the clergy, for any tidings of
 him, and all quite in vain;--then the history of your father would have
 been the history of this unfortunate gentleman, the Doctor of Beauvais.”

 “I entreat you to tell me more, sir.”

 “I will. I am going to. You can bear it?”

 “I can bear anything but the uncertainty you leave me in at this
 moment.”

 “You speak collectedly, and you--_are_ collected. That’s good!” (Though
 his manner was less satisfied than his words.) “A matter of business.
 Regard it as a matter of business--business that must be done. Now
 if this doctor’s wife, though a lady of great courage and spirit,
 had suffered so intensely from this cause before her little child was
 born--”

 “The little child was a daughter, sir.”

 “A daughter. A-a-matter of business--don’t be distressed. Miss, if the
 poor lady had suffered so intensely before her little child was born,
 that she came to the determination of sparing the poor child the
 inheritance of any part of the agony she had known the pains of, by
 rearing her in the belief that her father was dead--No, don’t kneel! In
 Heaven’s name why should you kneel to me!”

 “For the truth. O dear, good, compassionate sir, for the truth!”

 “A--a matter of business. You confuse me, and how can I transact
 business if I am confused? Let us be clear-headed. If you could kindly
 mention now, for instance, what nine times ninepence are, or how many
 shillings in twenty guineas, it would be so encouraging. I should be so
 much more at my ease about your state of mind.”

 Without directly answering to this appeal, she sat so still when he had
 very gently raised her, and the hands that had not ceased to clasp
 his wrists were so much more steady than they had been, that she
 communicated some reassurance to Mr. Jarvis Lorry.

 “That’s right, that’s right. Courage! Business! You have business before
 you; useful business. Miss Manette, your mother took this course with
 you. And when she died--I believe broken-hearted--having never slackened
 her unavailing search for your father, she left you, at two years old,
 to grow to be blooming, beautiful, and happy, without the dark cloud
 upon you of living in uncertainty whether your father soon wore his
 heart out in prison, or wasted there through many lingering years.”

 As he said the words he looked down, with an admiring pity, on the
 flowing golden hair; as if he pictured to himself that it might have
 been already tinged with grey.

 “You know that your parents had no great possession, and that what
 they had was secured to your mother and to you. There has been no new
 discovery, of money, or of any other property; but--”

 He felt his wrist held closer, and he stopped. The expression in the
 forehead, which had so particularly attracted his notice, and which was
 now immovable, had deepened into one of pain and horror.

 “But he has been--been found. He is alive. Greatly changed, it is too
 probable; almost a wreck, it is possible; though we will hope the best.
 Still, alive. Your father has been taken to the house of an old servant
 in Paris, and we are going there: I, to identify him if I can: you, to
 restore him to life, love, duty, rest, comfort.”

 A shiver ran through her frame, and from it through his. She said, in a
 low, distinct, awe-stricken voice, as if she were saying it in a dream,

 “I am going to see his Ghost! It will be his Ghost--not him!”

 Mr. Lorry quietly chafed the hands that held his arm. “There, there,
 there! See now, see now! The best and the worst are known to you, now.
 You are well on your way to the poor wronged gentleman, and, with a fair
 sea voyage, and a fair land journey, you will be soon at his dear side.”

 She repeated in the same tone, sunk to a whisper, “I have been free, I
 have been happy, yet his Ghost has never haunted me!”

 “Only one thing more,” said Mr. Lorry, laying stress upon it as a
 wholesome means of enforcing her attention: “he has been found under
 another name; his own, long forgotten or long concealed. It would be
 worse than useless now to inquire which; worse than useless to seek to
 know whether he has been for years overlooked, or always designedly
 held prisoner. It would be worse than useless now to make any inquiries,
 because it would be dangerous. Better not to mention the subject,
 anywhere or in any way, and to remove him--for a while at all
 events--out of France. Even I, safe as an Englishman, and even
 Tellson’s, important as they are to French credit, avoid all naming of
 the matter. I carry about me, not a scrap of writing openly referring
 to it. This is a secret service altogether. My credentials, entries,
 and memoranda, are all comprehended in the one line, ‘Recalled to Life;’
 which may mean anything. But what is the matter! She doesn’t notice a
 word! Miss Manette!”

 Perfectly still and silent, and not even fallen back in her chair, she
 sat under his hand, utterly insensible; with her eyes open and fixed
 upon him, and with that last expression looking as if it were carved or
 branded into her forehead. So close was her hold upon his arm, that he
 feared to detach himself lest he should hurt her; therefore he called
 out loudly for assistance without moving.

 A wild-looking woman, whom even in his agitation, Mr. Lorry observed to
 be all of a red colour, and to have red hair, and to be dressed in some
 extraordinary tight-fitting fashion, and to have on her head a most
 wonderful bonnet like a Grenadier wooden measure, and good measure too,
 or a great Stilton cheese, came running into the room in advance of the
 inn servants, and soon settled the question of his detachment from the
 poor young lady, by laying a brawny hand upon his chest, and sending him
 flying back against the nearest wall.

 (“I really think this must be a man!” was Mr. Lorry’s breathless
 reflection, simultaneously with his coming against the wall.)

 “Why, look at you all!” bawled this figure, addressing the inn servants.
 “Why don’t you go and fetch things, instead of standing there staring
 at me? I am not so much to look at, am I? Why don’t you go and fetch
 things? I’ll let you know, if you don’t bring smelling-salts, cold
 water, and vinegar, quick, I will.”

 There was an immediate dispersal for these restoratives, and she
 softly laid the patient on a sofa, and tended her with great skill and
 gentleness: calling her “my precious!” and “my bird!” and spreading her
 golden hair aside over her shoulders with great pride and care.

 “And you in brown!” she said, indignantly turning to Mr. Lorry;
 “couldn’t you tell her what you had to tell her, without frightening her
 to death? Look at her, with her pretty pale face and her cold hands. Do
 you call _that_ being a Banker?”

 Mr. Lorry was so exceedingly disconcerted by a question so hard to
 answer, that he could only look on, at a distance, with much feebler
 sympathy and humility, while the strong woman, having banished the inn
 servants under the mysterious penalty of “letting them know” something
 not mentioned if they stayed there, staring, recovered her charge by a
 regular series of gradations, and coaxed her to lay her drooping head
 upon her shoulder.

 “I hope she will do well now,” said Mr. Lorry.

 “No thanks to you in brown, if she does. My darling pretty!”

 “I hope,” said Mr. Lorry, after another pause of feeble sympathy and
 humility, “that you accompany Miss Manette to France?”

 “A likely thing, too!” replied the strong woman. “If it was ever
 intended that I should go across salt water, do you suppose Providence
 would have cast my lot in an island?”

 This being another question hard to answer, Mr. Jarvis Lorry withdrew to
 consider it.




 CHAPTER V.
 The Wine-shop


 A large cask of wine had been dropped and broken, in the street. The
 accident had happened in getting it out of a cart; the cask had tumbled
 out with a run, the hoops had burst, and it lay on the stones just
 outside the door of the wine-shop, shattered like a walnut-shell.

 All the people within reach had suspended their business, or their
 idleness, to run to the spot and drink the wine. The rough, irregular
 stones of the street, pointing every way, and designed, one might have
 thought, expressly to lame all living creatures that approached them,
 had dammed it into little pools; these were surrounded, each by its own
 jostling group or crowd, according to its size. Some men kneeled down,
 made scoops of their two hands joined, and sipped, or tried to help
 women, who bent over their shoulders, to sip, before the wine had all
 run out between their fingers. Others, men and women, dipped in
 the puddles with little mugs of mutilated earthenware, or even with
 handkerchiefs from women’s heads, which were squeezed dry into infants’
 mouths; others made small mud-embankments, to stem the wine as it ran;
 others, directed by lookers-on up at high windows, darted here and
 there, to cut off little streams of wine that started away in new
 directions; others devoted themselves to the sodden and lee-dyed
 pieces of the cask, licking, and even champing the moister wine-rotted
 fragments with eager relish. There was no drainage to carry off the
 wine, and not only did it all get taken up, but so much mud got taken up
 along with it, that there might have been a scavenger in the street,
 if anybody acquainted with it could have believed in such a miraculous
 presence.

 A shrill sound of laughter and of amused voices--voices of men, women,
 and children--resounded in the street while this wine game lasted. There
 was little roughness in the sport, and much playfulness. There was a
 special companionship in it, an observable inclination on the part
 of every one to join some other one, which led, especially among the
 luckier or lighter-hearted, to frolicsome embraces, drinking of healths,
 shaking of hands, and even joining of hands and dancing, a dozen
 together. When the wine was gone, and the places where it had been
 most abundant were raked into a gridiron-pattern by fingers, these
 demonstrations ceased, as suddenly as they had broken out. The man who
 had left his saw sticking in the firewood he was cutting, set it in
 motion again; the women who had left on a door-step the little pot of
 hot ashes, at which she had been trying to soften the pain in her own
 starved fingers and toes, or in those of her child, returned to it; men
 with bare arms, matted locks, and cadaverous faces, who had emerged into
 the winter light from cellars, moved away, to descend again; and a gloom
 gathered on the scene that appeared more natural to it than sunshine.

 The wine was red wine, and had stained the ground of the narrow street
 in the suburb of Saint Antoine, in Paris, where it was spilled. It had
 stained many hands, too, and many faces, and many naked feet, and many
 wooden shoes. The hands of the man who sawed the wood, left red marks
 on the billets; and the forehead of the woman who nursed her baby, was
 stained with the stain of the old rag she wound about her head again.
 Those who had been greedy with the staves of the cask, had acquired a
 tigerish smear about the mouth; and one tall joker so besmirched, his
 head more out of a long squalid bag of a nightcap than in it, scrawled
 upon a wall with his finger dipped in muddy wine-lees--BLOOD.

 The time was to come, when that wine too would be spilled on the
 street-stones, and when the stain of it would be red upon many there.

 And now that the cloud settled on Saint Antoine, which a momentary
 gleam had driven from his sacred countenance, the darkness of it was
 heavy--cold, dirt, sickness, ignorance, and want, were the lords in
 waiting on the saintly presence--nobles of great power all of them;
 but, most especially the last. Samples of a people that had undergone a
 terrible grinding and regrinding in the mill, and certainly not in the
 fabulous mill which ground old people young, shivered at every corner,
 passed in and out at every doorway, looked from every window, fluttered
 in every vestige of a garment that the wind shook. The mill which
 had worked them down, was the mill that grinds young people old; the
 children had ancient faces and grave voices; and upon them, and upon the
 grown faces, and ploughed into every furrow of age and coming up afresh,
 was the sigh, Hunger. It was prevalent everywhere. Hunger was pushed out
 of the tall houses, in the wretched clothing that hung upon poles and
 lines; Hunger was patched into them with straw and rag and wood and
 paper; Hunger was repeated in every fragment of the small modicum of
 firewood that the man sawed off; Hunger stared down from the smokeless
 chimneys, and started up from the filthy street that had no offal,
 among its refuse, of anything to eat. Hunger was the inscription on the
 baker’s shelves, written in every small loaf of his scanty stock of
 bad bread; at the sausage-shop, in every dead-dog preparation that
 was offered for sale. Hunger rattled its dry bones among the roasting
 chestnuts in the turned cylinder; Hunger was shred into atomics in every
 farthing porringer of husky chips of potato, fried with some reluctant
 drops of oil.

 Its abiding place was in all things fitted to it. A narrow winding
 street, full of offence and stench, with other narrow winding streets
 diverging, all peopled by rags and nightcaps, and all smelling of rags
 and nightcaps, and all visible things with a brooding look upon them
 that looked ill. In the hunted air of the people there was yet some
 wild-beast thought of the possibility of turning at bay. Depressed and
 slinking though they were, eyes of fire were not wanting among them; nor
 compressed lips, white with what they suppressed; nor foreheads knitted
 into the likeness of the gallows-rope they mused about enduring, or
 inflicting. The trade signs (and they were almost as many as the shops)
 were, all, grim illustrations of Want. The butcher and the porkman
 painted up, only the leanest scrags of meat; the baker, the coarsest of
 meagre loaves. The people rudely pictured as drinking in the wine-shops,
 croaked over their scanty measures of thin wine and beer, and were
 gloweringly confidential together. Nothing was represented in a
 flourishing condition, save tools and weapons; but, the cutler’s knives
 and axes were sharp and bright, the smith’s hammers were heavy, and the
 gunmaker’s stock was murderous. The crippling stones of the pavement,
 with their many little reservoirs of mud and water, had no footways, but
 broke off abruptly at the doors. The kennel, to make amends, ran down
 the middle of the street--when it ran at all: which was only after heavy
 rains, and then it ran, by many eccentric fits, into the houses. Across
 the streets, at wide intervals, one clumsy lamp was slung by a rope and
 pulley; at night, when the lamplighter had let these down, and lighted,
 and hoisted them again, a feeble grove of dim wicks swung in a sickly
 manner overhead, as if they were at sea. Indeed they were at sea, and
 the ship and crew were in peril of tempest.

 For, the time was to come, when the gaunt scarecrows of that region
 should have watched the lamplighter, in their idleness and hunger, so
 long, as to conceive the idea of improving on his method, and hauling
 up men by those ropes and pulleys, to flare upon the darkness of their
 condition. But, the time was not come yet; and every wind that blew over
 France shook the rags of the scarecrows in vain, for the birds, fine of
 song and feather, took no warning.

 The wine-shop was a corner shop, better than most others in its
 appearance and degree, and the master of the wine-shop had stood outside
 it, in a yellow waistcoat and green breeches, looking on at the struggle
 for the lost wine. “It’s not my affair,” said he, with a final shrug
 of the shoulders. “The people from the market did it. Let them bring
 another.”

 There, his eyes happening to catch the tall joker writing up his joke,
 he called to him across the way:

 “Say, then, my Gaspard, what do you do there?”

 The fellow pointed to his joke with immense significance, as is often
 the way with his tribe. It missed its mark, and completely failed, as is
 often the way with his tribe too.

 “What now? Are you a subject for the mad hospital?” said the wine-shop
 keeper, crossing the road, and obliterating the jest with a handful of
 mud, picked up for the purpose, and smeared over it. “Why do you write
 in the public streets? Is there--tell me thou--is there no other place
 to write such words in?”

 In his expostulation he dropped his cleaner hand (perhaps accidentally,
 perhaps not) upon the joker’s heart. The joker rapped it with his
 own, took a nimble spring upward, and came down in a fantastic dancing
 attitude, with one of his stained shoes jerked off his foot into his
 hand, and held out. A joker of an extremely, not to say wolfishly
 practical character, he looked, under those circumstances.

 “Put it on, put it on,” said the other. “Call wine, wine; and finish
 there.” With that advice, he wiped his soiled hand upon the joker’s
 dress, such as it was--quite deliberately, as having dirtied the hand on
 his account; and then recrossed the road and entered the wine-shop.

 This wine-shop keeper was a bull-necked, martial-looking man of thirty,
 and he should have been of a hot temperament, for, although it was a
 bitter day, he wore no coat, but carried one slung over his shoulder.
 His shirt-sleeves were rolled up, too, and his brown arms were bare to
 the elbows. Neither did he wear anything more on his head than his own
 crisply-curling short dark hair. He was a dark man altogether, with good
 eyes and a good bold breadth between them. Good-humoured looking on
 the whole, but implacable-looking, too; evidently a man of a strong
 resolution and a set purpose; a man not desirable to be met, rushing
 down a narrow pass with a gulf on either side, for nothing would turn
 the man.

 Madame Defarge, his wife, sat in the shop behind the counter as he
 came in. Madame Defarge was a stout woman of about his own age, with
 a watchful eye that seldom seemed to look at anything, a large hand
 heavily ringed, a steady face, strong features, and great composure of
 manner. There was a character about Madame Defarge, from which one might
 have predicated that she did not often make mistakes against herself
 in any of the reckonings over which she presided. Madame Defarge being
 sensitive to cold, was wrapped in fur, and had a quantity of bright
 shawl twined about her head, though not to the concealment of her large
 earrings. Her knitting was before her, but she had laid it down to pick
 her teeth with a toothpick. Thus engaged, with her right elbow supported
 by her left hand, Madame Defarge said nothing when her lord came in, but
 coughed just one grain of cough. This, in combination with the lifting
 of her darkly defined eyebrows over her toothpick by the breadth of a
 line, suggested to her husband that he would do well to look round the
 shop among the customers, for any new customer who had dropped in while
 he stepped over the way.

 The wine-shop keeper accordingly rolled his eyes about, until they
 rested upon an elderly gentleman and a young lady, who were seated in
 a corner. Other company were there: two playing cards, two playing
 dominoes, three standing by the counter lengthening out a short supply
 of wine. As he passed behind the counter, he took notice that the
 elderly gentleman said in a look to the young lady, “This is our man.”

 “What the devil do _you_ do in that galley there?” said Monsieur Defarge
 to himself; “I don’t know you.”

 But, he feigned not to notice the two strangers, and fell into discourse
 with the triumvirate of customers who were drinking at the counter.

 “How goes it, Jacques?” said one of these three to Monsieur Defarge. “Is
 all the spilt wine swallowed?”

 “Every drop, Jacques,” answered Monsieur Defarge.

 When this interchange of Christian name was effected, Madame Defarge,
 picking her teeth with her toothpick, coughed another grain of cough,
 and raised her eyebrows by the breadth of another line.

 “It is not often,” said the second of the three, addressing Monsieur
 Defarge, “that many of these miserable beasts know the taste of wine, or
 of anything but black bread and death. Is it not so, Jacques?”

 “It is so, Jacques,” Monsieur Defarge returned.

 At this second interchange of the Christian name, Madame Defarge, still
 using her toothpick with profound composure, coughed another grain of
 cough, and raised her eyebrows by the breadth of another line.

 The last of the three now said his say, as he put down his empty
 drinking vessel and smacked his lips.

 “Ah! So much the worse! A bitter taste it is that such poor cattle
 always have in their mouths, and hard lives they live, Jacques. Am I
 right, Jacques?”

 “You are right, Jacques,” was the response of Monsieur Defarge.

 This third interchange of the Christian name was completed at the moment
 when Madame Defarge put her toothpick by, kept her eyebrows up, and
 slightly rustled in her seat.

 “Hold then! True!” muttered her husband. “Gentlemen--my wife!”

 The three customers pulled off their hats to Madame Defarge, with three
 flourishes. She acknowledged their homage by bending her head, and
 giving them a quick look. Then she glanced in a casual manner round the
 wine-shop, took up her knitting with great apparent calmness and repose
 of spirit, and became absorbed in it.

 “Gentlemen,” said her husband, who had kept his bright eye observantly
 upon her, “good day. The chamber, furnished bachelor-fashion, that you
 wished to see, and were inquiring for when I stepped out, is on the
 fifth floor. The doorway of the staircase gives on the little courtyard
 close to the left here,” pointing with his hand, “near to the window of
 my establishment. But, now that I remember, one of you has already been
 there, and can show the way. Gentlemen, adieu!”

 They paid for their wine, and left the place. The eyes of Monsieur
 Defarge were studying his wife at her knitting when the elderly
 gentleman advanced from his corner, and begged the favour of a word.

 “Willingly, sir,” said Monsieur Defarge, and quietly stepped with him to
 the door.

 Their conference was very short, but very decided. Almost at the first
 word, Monsieur Defarge started and became deeply attentive. It had
 not lasted a minute, when he nodded and went out. The gentleman then
 beckoned to the young lady, and they, too, went out. Madame Defarge
 knitted with nimble fingers and steady eyebrows, and saw nothing.

 Mr. Jarvis Lorry and Miss Manette, emerging from the wine-shop thus,
 joined Monsieur Defarge in the doorway to which he had directed his own
 company just before. It opened from a stinking little black courtyard,
 and was the general public entrance to a great pile of houses, inhabited
 by a great number of people. In the gloomy tile-paved entry to the
 gloomy tile-paved staircase, Monsieur Defarge bent down on one knee
 to the child of his old master, and put her hand to his lips. It was
 a gentle action, but not at all gently done; a very remarkable
 transformation had come over him in a few seconds. He had no good-humour
 in his face, nor any openness of aspect left, but had become a secret,
 angry, dangerous man.

 “It is very high; it is a little difficult. Better to begin slowly.”
 Thus, Monsieur Defarge, in a stern voice, to Mr. Lorry, as they began
 ascending the stairs.

 “Is he alone?” the latter whispered.

 “Alone! God help him, who should be with him!” said the other, in the
 same low voice.

 “Is he always alone, then?”

 “Yes.”

 “Of his own desire?”

 “Of his own necessity. As he was, when I first saw him after they
 found me and demanded to know if I would take him, and, at my peril be
 discreet--as he was then, so he is now.”

 “He is greatly changed?”

 “Changed!”

 The keeper of the wine-shop stopped to strike the wall with his hand,
 and mutter a tremendous curse. No direct answer could have been half so
 forcible. Mr. Lorry’s spirits grew heavier and heavier, as he and his
 two companions ascended higher and higher.

 Such a staircase, with its accessories, in the older and more crowded
 parts of Paris, would be bad enough now; but, at that time, it was vile
 indeed to unaccustomed and unhardened senses. Every little habitation
 within the great foul nest of one high building--that is to say,
 the room or rooms within every door that opened on the general
 staircase--left its own heap of refuse on its own landing, besides
 flinging other refuse from its own windows. The uncontrollable and
 hopeless mass of decomposition so engendered, would have polluted
 the air, even if poverty and deprivation had not loaded it with their
 intangible impurities; the two bad sources combined made it almost
 insupportable. Through such an atmosphere, by a steep dark shaft of dirt
 and poison, the way lay. Yielding to his own disturbance of mind, and to
 his young companion’s agitation, which became greater every instant, Mr.
 Jarvis Lorry twice stopped to rest. Each of these stoppages was made
 at a doleful grating, by which any languishing good airs that were left
 uncorrupted, seemed to escape, and all spoilt and sickly vapours seemed
 to crawl in. Through the rusted bars, tastes, rather than glimpses, were
 caught of the jumbled neighbourhood; and nothing within range, nearer
 or lower than the summits of the two great towers of Notre-Dame, had any
 promise on it of healthy life or wholesome aspirations.

 At last, the top of the staircase was gained, and they stopped for the
 third time. There was yet an upper staircase, of a steeper inclination
 and of contracted dimensions, to be ascended, before the garret story
 was reached. The keeper of the wine-shop, always going a little in
 advance, and always going on the side which Mr. Lorry took, as though he
 dreaded to be asked any question by the young lady, turned himself about
 here, and, carefully feeling in the pockets of the coat he carried over
 his shoulder, took out a key.

 “The door is locked then, my friend?” said Mr. Lorry, surprised.

 “Ay. Yes,” was the grim reply of Monsieur Defarge.

 “You think it necessary to keep the unfortunate gentleman so retired?”

 “I think it necessary to turn the key.” Monsieur Defarge whispered it
 closer in his ear, and frowned heavily.

 “Why?”

 “Why! Because he has lived so long, locked up, that he would be
 frightened--rave--tear himself to pieces--die--come to I know not what
 harm--if his door was left open.”

 “Is it possible!” exclaimed Mr. Lorry.

 “Is it possible!” repeated Defarge, bitterly. “Yes. And a beautiful
 world we live in, when it _is_ possible, and when many other such things
 are possible, and not only possible, but done--done, see you!--under
 that sky there, every day. Long live the Devil. Let us go on.”

 This dialogue had been held in so very low a whisper, that not a word
 of it had reached the young lady’s ears. But, by this time she trembled
 under such strong emotion, and her face expressed such deep anxiety,
 and, above all, such dread and terror, that Mr. Lorry felt it incumbent
 on him to speak a word or two of reassurance.

 “Courage, dear miss! Courage! Business! The worst will be over in a
 moment; it is but passing the room-door, and the worst is over. Then,
 all the good you bring to him, all the relief, all the happiness you
 bring to him, begin. Let our good friend here, assist you on that side.
 That’s well, friend Defarge. Come, now. Business, business!”

 They went up slowly and softly. The staircase was short, and they were
 soon at the top. There, as it had an abrupt turn in it, they came all at
 once in sight of three men, whose heads were bent down close together at
 the side of a door, and who were intently looking into the room to which
 the door belonged, through some chinks or holes in the wall. On hearing
 footsteps close at hand, these three turned, and rose, and showed
 themselves to be the three of one name who had been drinking in the
 wine-shop.

 “I forgot them in the surprise of your visit,” explained Monsieur
 Defarge. “Leave us, good boys; we have business here.”

 The three glided by, and went silently down.

 There appearing to be no other door on that floor, and the keeper of
 the wine-shop going straight to this one when they were left alone, Mr.
 Lorry asked him in a whisper, with a little anger:

 “Do you make a show of Monsieur Manette?”

 “I show him, in the way you have seen, to a chosen few.”

 “Is that well?”

 “_I_ think it is well.”

 “Who are the few? How do you choose them?”

 “I choose them as real men, of my name--Jacques is my name--to whom the
 sight is likely to do good. Enough; you are English; that is another
 thing. Stay there, if you please, a little moment.”

 With an admonitory gesture to keep them back, he stooped, and looked in
 through the crevice in the wall. Soon raising his head again, he struck
 twice or thrice upon the door--evidently with no other object than to
 make a noise there. With the same intention, he drew the key across it,
 three or four times, before he put it clumsily into the lock, and turned
 it as heavily as he could.

 The door slowly opened inward under his hand, and he looked into the
 room and said something. A faint voice answered something. Little more
 than a single syllable could have been spoken on either side.

 He looked back over his shoulder, and beckoned them to enter. Mr. Lorry
 got his arm securely round the daughter’s waist, and held her; for he
 felt that she was sinking.

 “A-a-a-business, business!” he urged, with a moisture that was not of
 business shining on his cheek. “Come in, come in!”

 “I am afraid of it,” she answered, shuddering.

 “Of it? What?”

 “I mean of him. Of my father.”

 Rendered in a manner desperate, by her state and by the beckoning of
 their conductor, he drew over his neck the arm that shook upon his
 shoulder, lifted her a little, and hurried her into the room. He sat her
 down just within the door, and held her, clinging to him.

 Defarge drew out the key, closed the door, locked it on the inside,
 took out the key again, and held it in his hand. All this he did,
 methodically, and with as loud and harsh an accompaniment of noise as he
 could make. Finally, he walked across the room with a measured tread to
 where the window was. He stopped there, and faced round.

 The garret, built to be a depository for firewood and the like, was dim
 and dark: for, the window of dormer shape, was in truth a door in the
 roof, with a little crane over it for the hoisting up of stores from
 the street: unglazed, and closing up the middle in two pieces, like any
 other door of French construction. To exclude the cold, one half of this
 door was fast closed, and the other was opened but a very little way.
 Such a scanty portion of light was admitted through these means, that it
 was difficult, on first coming in, to see anything; and long habit
 alone could have slowly formed in any one, the ability to do any work
 requiring nicety in such obscurity. Yet, work of that kind was being
 done in the garret; for, with his back towards the door, and his face
 towards the window where the keeper of the wine-shop stood looking at
 him, a white-haired man sat on a low bench, stooping forward and very
 busy, making shoes.




 CHAPTER VI.
 The Shoemaker


 “Good day!” said Monsieur Defarge, looking down at the white head that
 bent low over the shoemaking.

 It was raised for a moment, and a very faint voice responded to the
 salutation, as if it were at a distance:

 “Good day!”

 “You are still hard at work, I see?”

 After a long silence, the head was lifted for another moment, and the
 voice replied, “Yes--I am working.” This time, a pair of haggard eyes
 had looked at the questioner, before the face had dropped again.

 The faintness of the voice was pitiable and dreadful. It was not the
 faintness of physical weakness, though confinement and hard fare no
 doubt had their part in it. Its deplorable peculiarity was, that it was
 the faintness of solitude and disuse. It was like the last feeble echo
 of a sound made long and long ago. So entirely had it lost the life and
 resonance of the human voice, that it affected the senses like a once
 beautiful colour faded away into a poor weak stain. So sunken and
 suppressed it was, that it was like a voice underground. So expressive
 it was, of a hopeless and lost creature, that a famished traveller,
 wearied out by lonely wandering in a wilderness, would have remembered
 home and friends in such a tone before lying down to die.

 Some minutes of silent work had passed: and the haggard eyes had looked
 up again: not with any interest or curiosity, but with a dull mechanical
 perception, beforehand, that the spot where the only visitor they were
 aware of had stood, was not yet empty.

 “I want,” said Defarge, who had not removed his gaze from the shoemaker,
 “to let in a little more light here. You can bear a little more?”

 The shoemaker stopped his work; looked with a vacant air of listening,
 at the floor on one side of him; then similarly, at the floor on the
 other side of him; then, upward at the speaker.

 “What did you say?”

 “You can bear a little more light?”

 “I must bear it, if you let it in.” (Laying the palest shadow of a
 stress upon the second word.)

 The opened half-door was opened a little further, and secured at that
 angle for the time. A broad ray of light fell into the garret, and
 showed the workman with an unfinished shoe upon his lap, pausing in his
 labour. His few common tools and various scraps of leather were at his
 feet and on his bench. He had a white beard, raggedly cut, but not very
 long, a hollow face, and exceedingly bright eyes. The hollowness and
 thinness of his face would have caused them to look large, under his yet
 dark eyebrows and his confused white hair, though they had been really
 otherwise; but, they were naturally large, and looked unnaturally so.
 His yellow rags of shirt lay open at the throat, and showed his body
 to be withered and worn. He, and his old canvas frock, and his loose
 stockings, and all his poor tatters of clothes, had, in a long seclusion
 from direct light and air, faded down to such a dull uniformity of
 parchment-yellow, that it would have been hard to say which was which.

 He had put up a hand between his eyes and the light, and the very bones
 of it seemed transparent. So he sat, with a steadfastly vacant gaze,
 pausing in his work. He never looked at the figure before him, without
 first looking down on this side of himself, then on that, as if he had
 lost the habit of associating place with sound; he never spoke, without
 first wandering in this manner, and forgetting to speak.

 “Are you going to finish that pair of shoes to-day?” asked Defarge,
 motioning to Mr. Lorry to come forward.

 “What did you say?”

 “Do you mean to finish that pair of shoes to-day?”

 “I can’t say that I mean to. I suppose so. I don’t know.”

 But, the question reminded him of his work, and he bent over it again.

 Mr. Lorry came silently forward, leaving the daughter by the door. When
 he had stood, for a minute or two, by the side of Defarge, the shoemaker
 looked up. He showed no surprise at seeing another figure, but the
 unsteady fingers of one of his hands strayed to his lips as he looked at
 it (his lips and his nails were of the same pale lead-colour), and then
 the hand dropped to his work, and he once more bent over the shoe. The
 look and the action had occupied but an instant.

 “You have a visitor, you see,” said Monsieur Defarge.

 “What did you say?”

 “Here is a visitor.”

 The shoemaker looked up as before, but without removing a hand from his
 work.

 “Come!” said Defarge. “Here is monsieur, who knows a well-made shoe when
 he sees one. Show him that shoe you are working at. Take it, monsieur.”

 Mr. Lorry took it in his hand.

 “Tell monsieur what kind of shoe it is, and the maker’s name.”

 There was a longer pause than usual, before the shoemaker replied:

 “I forget what it was you asked me. What did you say?”

 “I said, couldn’t you describe the kind of shoe, for monsieur’s
 information?”

 “It is a lady’s shoe. It is a young lady’s walking-shoe. It is in the
 present mode. I never saw the mode. I have had a pattern in my hand.” He
 glanced at the shoe with some little passing touch of pride.

 “And the maker’s name?” said Defarge.

 Now that he had no work to hold, he laid the knuckles of the right hand
 in the hollow of the left, and then the knuckles of the left hand in the
 hollow of the right, and then passed a hand across his bearded chin, and
 so on in regular changes, without a moment’s intermission. The task of
 recalling him from the vagrancy into which he always sank when he
 had spoken, was like recalling some very weak person from a swoon, or
 endeavouring, in the hope of some disclosure, to stay the spirit of a
 fast-dying man.

 “Did you ask me for my name?”

 “Assuredly I did.”

 “One Hundred and Five, North Tower.”

 “Is that all?”

 “One Hundred and Five, North Tower.”

 With a weary sound that was not a sigh, nor a groan, he bent to work
 again, until the silence was again broken.

 “You are not a shoemaker by trade?” said Mr. Lorry, looking steadfastly
 at him.

 His haggard eyes turned to Defarge as if he would have transferred the
 question to him: but as no help came from that quarter, they turned back
 on the questioner when they had sought the ground.

 “I am not a shoemaker by trade? No, I was not a shoemaker by trade. I-I
 learnt it here. I taught myself. I asked leave to--”

 He lapsed away, even for minutes, ringing those measured changes on his
 hands the whole time. His eyes came slowly back, at last, to the face
 from which they had wandered; when they rested on it, he started, and
 resumed, in the manner of a sleeper that moment awake, reverting to a
 subject of last night.

 “I asked leave to teach myself, and I got it with much difficulty after
 a long while, and I have made shoes ever since.”

 As he held out his hand for the shoe that had been taken from him, Mr.
 Lorry said, still looking steadfastly in his face:

 “Monsieur Manette, do you remember nothing of me?”

 The shoe dropped to the ground, and he sat looking fixedly at the
 questioner.

 “Monsieur Manette”; Mr. Lorry laid his hand upon Defarge’s arm; “do you
 remember nothing of this man? Look at him. Look at me. Is there no old
 banker, no old business, no old servant, no old time, rising in your
 mind, Monsieur Manette?”

 As the captive of many years sat looking fixedly, by turns, at Mr.
 Lorry and at Defarge, some long obliterated marks of an actively intent
 intelligence in the middle of the forehead, gradually forced themselves
 through the black mist that had fallen on him. They were overclouded
 again, they were fainter, they were gone; but they had been there. And
 so exactly was the expression repeated on the fair young face of her who
 had crept along the wall to a point where she could see him, and where
 she now stood looking at him, with hands which at first had been only
 raised in frightened compassion, if not even to keep him off and
 shut out the sight of him, but which were now extending towards him,
 trembling with eagerness to lay the spectral face upon her warm young
 breast, and love it back to life and hope--so exactly was the expression
 repeated (though in stronger characters) on her fair young face, that it
 looked as though it had passed like a moving light, from him to her.

 Darkness had fallen on him in its place. He looked at the two, less and
 less attentively, and his eyes in gloomy abstraction sought the ground
 and looked about him in the old way. Finally, with a deep long sigh, he
 took the shoe up, and resumed his work.

 “Have you recognised him, monsieur?” asked Defarge in a whisper.

 “Yes; for a moment. At first I thought it quite hopeless, but I have
 unquestionably seen, for a single moment, the face that I once knew so
 well. Hush! Let us draw further back. Hush!”

 She had moved from the wall of the garret, very near to the bench on
 which he sat. There was something awful in his unconsciousness of the
 figure that could have put out its hand and touched him as he stooped
 over his labour.

 Not a word was spoken, not a sound was made. She stood, like a spirit,
 beside him, and he bent over his work.

 It happened, at length, that he had occasion to change the instrument
 in his hand, for his shoemaker’s knife. It lay on that side of him
 which was not the side on which she stood. He had taken it up, and was
 stooping to work again, when his eyes caught the skirt of her dress. He
 raised them, and saw her face. The two spectators started forward,
 but she stayed them with a motion of her hand. She had no fear of his
 striking at her with the knife, though they had.

 He stared at her with a fearful look, and after a while his lips began
 to form some words, though no sound proceeded from them. By degrees, in
 the pauses of his quick and laboured breathing, he was heard to say:

 “What is this?”

 With the tears streaming down her face, she put her two hands to her
 lips, and kissed them to him; then clasped them on her breast, as if she
 laid his ruined head there.

 “You are not the gaoler’s daughter?”

 She sighed “No.”

 “Who are you?”

 Not yet trusting the tones of her voice, she sat down on the bench
 beside him. He recoiled, but she laid her hand upon his arm. A strange
 thrill struck him when she did so, and visibly passed over his frame; he
 laid the knife down softly, as he sat staring at her.

 Her golden hair, which she wore in long curls, had been hurriedly pushed
 aside, and fell down over her neck. Advancing his hand by little and
 little, he took it up and looked at it. In the midst of the action
 he went astray, and, with another deep sigh, fell to work at his
 shoemaking.

 But not for long. Releasing his arm, she laid her hand upon his
 shoulder. After looking doubtfully at it, two or three times, as if to
 be sure that it was really there, he laid down his work, put his hand
 to his neck, and took off a blackened string with a scrap of folded rag
 attached to it. He opened this, carefully, on his knee, and it contained
 a very little quantity of hair: not more than one or two long golden
 hairs, which he had, in some old day, wound off upon his finger.

 He took her hair into his hand again, and looked closely at it. “It is
 the same. How can it be! When was it! How was it!”

 As the concentrated expression returned to his forehead, he seemed to
 become conscious that it was in hers too. He turned her full to the
 light, and looked at her.

 “She had laid her head upon my shoulder, that night when I was summoned
 out--she had a fear of my going, though I had none--and when I was
 brought to the North Tower they found these upon my sleeve. ‘You will
 leave me them? They can never help me to escape in the body, though they
 may in the spirit.’ Those were the words I said. I remember them very
 well.”

 He formed this speech with his lips many times before he could utter it.
 But when he did find spoken words for it, they came to him coherently,
 though slowly.

 “How was this?--_Was it you_?”

 Once more, the two spectators started, as he turned upon her with a
 frightful suddenness. But she sat perfectly still in his grasp, and only
 said, in a low voice, “I entreat you, good gentlemen, do not come near
 us, do not speak, do not move!”

 “Hark!” he exclaimed. “Whose voice was that?”

 His hands released her as he uttered this cry, and went up to his white
 hair, which they tore in a frenzy. It died out, as everything but his
 shoemaking did die out of him, and he refolded his little packet and
 tried to secure it in his breast; but he still looked at her, and
 gloomily shook his head.

 “No, no, no; you are too young, too blooming. It can’t be. See what the
 prisoner is. These are not the hands she knew, this is not the face
 she knew, this is not a voice she ever heard. No, no. She was--and He
 was--before the slow years of the North Tower--ages ago. What is your
 name, my gentle angel?”

 Hailing his softened tone and manner, his daughter fell upon her knees
 before him, with her appealing hands upon his breast.

 “O, sir, at another time you shall know my name, and who my mother was,
 and who my father, and how I never knew their hard, hard history. But I
 cannot tell you at this time, and I cannot tell you here. All that I may
 tell you, here and now, is, that I pray to you to touch me and to bless
 me. Kiss me, kiss me! O my dear, my dear!”

 His cold white head mingled with her radiant hair, which warmed and
 lighted it as though it were the light of Freedom shining on him.

 “If you hear in my voice--I don’t know that it is so, but I hope it
 is--if you hear in my voice any resemblance to a voice that once was
 sweet music in your ears, weep for it, weep for it! If you touch, in
 touching my hair, anything that recalls a beloved head that lay on your
 breast when you were young and free, weep for it, weep for it! If, when
 I hint to you of a Home that is before us, where I will be true to you
 with all my duty and with all my faithful service, I bring back the
 remembrance of a Home long desolate, while your poor heart pined away,
 weep for it, weep for it!”

 She held him closer round the neck, and rocked him on her breast like a
 child.

 “If, when I tell you, dearest dear, that your agony is over, and that I
 have come here to take you from it, and that we go to England to be at
 peace and at rest, I cause you to think of your useful life laid waste,
 and of our native France so wicked to you, weep for it, weep for it! And
 if, when I shall tell you of my name, and of my father who is living,
 and of my mother who is dead, you learn that I have to kneel to my
 honoured father, and implore his pardon for having never for his sake
 striven all day and lain awake and wept all night, because the love of
 my poor mother hid his torture from me, weep for it, weep for it! Weep
 for her, then, and for me! Good gentlemen, thank God! I feel his sacred
 tears upon my face, and his sobs strike against my heart. O, see! Thank
 God for us, thank God!”

 He had sunk in her arms, and his face dropped on her breast: a sight so
 touching, yet so terrible in the tremendous wrong and suffering which
 had gone before it, that the two beholders covered their faces.

 When the quiet of the garret had been long undisturbed, and his heaving
 breast and shaken form had long yielded to the calm that must follow all
 storms--emblem to humanity, of the rest and silence into which the storm
 called Life must hush at last--they came forward to raise the father and
 daughter from the ground. He had gradually dropped to the floor, and lay
 there in a lethargy, worn out. She had nestled down with him, that his
 head might lie upon her arm; and her hair drooping over him curtained
 him from the light.

 “If, without disturbing him,” she said, raising her hand to Mr. Lorry as
 he stooped over them, after repeated blowings of his nose, “all could be
 arranged for our leaving Paris at once, so that, from the very door, he
 could be taken away--”

 “But, consider. Is he fit for the journey?” asked Mr. Lorry.

 “More fit for that, I think, than to remain in this city, so dreadful to
 him.”

 “It is true,” said Defarge, who was kneeling to look on and hear. “More
 than that; Monsieur Manette is, for all reasons, best out of France.
 Say, shall I hire a carriage and post-horses?”

 “That’s business,” said Mr. Lorry, resuming on the shortest notice his
 methodical manners; “and if business is to be done, I had better do it.”

 “Then be so kind,” urged Miss Manette, “as to leave us here. You see how
 composed he has become, and you cannot be afraid to leave him with me
 now. Why should you be? If you will lock the door to secure us from
 interruption, I do not doubt that you will find him, when you come back,
 as quiet as you leave him. In any case, I will take care of him until
 you return, and then we will remove him straight.”

 Both Mr. Lorry and Defarge were rather disinclined to this course, and
 in favour of one of them remaining. But, as there were not only carriage
 and horses to be seen to, but travelling papers; and as time pressed,
 for the day was drawing to an end, it came at last to their hastily
 dividing the business that was necessary to be done, and hurrying away
 to do it.

 Then, as the darkness closed in, the daughter laid her head down on the
 hard ground close at the father’s side, and watched him. The darkness
 deepened and deepened, and they both lay quiet, until a light gleamed
 through the chinks in the wall.

 Mr. Lorry and Monsieur Defarge had made all ready for the journey, and
 had brought with them, besides travelling cloaks and wrappers, bread and
 meat, wine, and hot coffee. Monsieur Defarge put this provender, and the
 lamp he carried, on the shoemaker’s bench (there was nothing else in the
 garret but a pallet bed), and he and Mr. Lorry roused the captive, and
 assisted him to his feet.

 No human intelligence could have read the mysteries of his mind, in
 the scared blank wonder of his face. Whether he knew what had happened,
 whether he recollected what they had said to him, whether he knew that
 he was free, were questions which no sagacity could have solved. They
 tried speaking to him; but, he was so confused, and so very slow to
 answer, that they took fright at his bewilderment, and agreed for
 the time to tamper with him no more. He had a wild, lost manner of
 occasionally clasping his head in his hands, that had not been seen
 in him before; yet, he had some pleasure in the mere sound of his
 daughter’s voice, and invariably turned to it when she spoke.

 In the submissive way of one long accustomed to obey under coercion, he
 ate and drank what they gave him to eat and drink, and put on the cloak
 and other wrappings, that they gave him to wear. He readily responded to
 his daughter’s drawing her arm through his, and took--and kept--her hand
 in both his own.

 They began to descend; Monsieur Defarge going first with the lamp, Mr.
 Lorry closing the little procession. They had not traversed many steps
 of the long main staircase when he stopped, and stared at the roof and
 round at the walls.

 “You remember the place, my father? You remember coming up here?”

 “What did you say?”

 But, before she could repeat the question, he murmured an answer as if
 she had repeated it.

 “Remember? No, I don’t remember. It was so very long ago.”

 That he had no recollection whatever of his having been brought from his
 prison to that house, was apparent to them. They heard him mutter,
 “One Hundred and Five, North Tower;” and when he looked about him, it
 evidently was for the strong fortress-walls which had long encompassed
 him. On their reaching the courtyard he instinctively altered his
 tread, as being in expectation of a drawbridge; and when there was
 no drawbridge, and he saw the carriage waiting in the open street, he
 dropped his daughter’s hand and clasped his head again.

 No crowd was about the door; no people were discernible at any of the
 many windows; not even a chance passerby was in the street. An unnatural
 silence and desertion reigned there. Only one soul was to be seen, and
 that was Madame Defarge--who leaned against the door-post, knitting, and
 saw nothing.

 The prisoner had got into a coach, and his daughter had followed
 him, when Mr. Lorry’s feet were arrested on the step by his asking,
 miserably, for his shoemaking tools and the unfinished shoes. Madame
 Defarge immediately called to her husband that she would get them, and
 went, knitting, out of the lamplight, through the courtyard. She quickly
 brought them down and handed them in;--and immediately afterwards leaned
 against the door-post, knitting, and saw nothing.

 Defarge got upon the box, and gave the word “To the Barrier!” The
 postilion cracked his whip, and they clattered away under the feeble
 over-swinging lamps.

 Under the over-swinging lamps--swinging ever brighter in the better
 streets, and ever dimmer in the worse--and by lighted shops, gay crowds,
 illuminated coffee-houses, and theatre-doors, to one of the city
 gates. Soldiers with lanterns, at the guard-house there. “Your papers,
 travellers!” “See here then, Monsieur the Officer,” said Defarge,
 getting down, and taking him gravely apart, “these are the papers of
 monsieur inside, with the white head. They were consigned to me, with
 him, at the--” He dropped his voice, there was a flutter among the
 military lanterns, and one of them being handed into the coach by an arm
 in uniform, the eyes connected with the arm looked, not an every day
 or an every night look, at monsieur with the white head. “It is well.
 Forward!” from the uniform. “Adieu!” from Defarge. And so, under a short
 grove of feebler and feebler over-swinging lamps, out under the great
 grove of stars.

 Beneath that arch of unmoved and eternal lights; some, so remote from
 this little earth that the learned tell us it is doubtful whether their
 rays have even yet discovered it, as a point in space where anything
 is suffered or done: the shadows of the night were broad and black.
 All through the cold and restless interval, until dawn, they once more
 whispered in the ears of Mr. Jarvis Lorry--sitting opposite the buried
 man who had been dug out, and wondering what subtle powers were for ever
 lost to him, and what were capable of restoration--the old inquiry:

 “I hope you care to be recalled to life?”

 And the old answer:

 “I can’t say.”


 The end of the first book.




 Book the Second--the Golden Thread




 CHAPTER I.
 Five Years Later


 Tellson’s Bank by Temple Bar was an old-fashioned place, even in the
 year one thousand seven hundred and eighty. It was very small, very
 dark, very ugly, very incommodious. It was an old-fashioned place,
 moreover, in the moral attribute that the partners in the House were
 proud of its smallness, proud of its darkness, proud of its ugliness,
 proud of its incommodiousness. They were even boastful of its eminence
 in those particulars, and were fired by an express conviction that, if
 it were less objectionable, it would be less respectable. This was
 no passive belief, but an active weapon which they flashed at more
 convenient places of business. Tellson’s (they said) wanted
 no elbow-room, Tellson’s wanted no light, Tellson’s wanted no
 embellishment. Noakes and Co.’s might, or Snooks Brothers’ might; but
 Tellson’s, thank Heaven--!

 Any one of these partners would have disinherited his son on the
 question of rebuilding Tellson’s. In this respect the House was much
 on a par with the Country; which did very often disinherit its sons for
 suggesting improvements in laws and customs that had long been highly
 objectionable, but were only the more respectable.

 Thus it had come to pass, that Tellson’s was the triumphant perfection
 of inconvenience. After bursting open a door of idiotic obstinacy with
 a weak rattle in its throat, you fell into Tellson’s down two steps,
 and came to your senses in a miserable little shop, with two little
 counters, where the oldest of men made your cheque shake as if the
 wind rustled it, while they examined the signature by the dingiest of
 windows, which were always under a shower-bath of mud from Fleet-street,
 and which were made the dingier by their own iron bars proper, and the
 heavy shadow of Temple Bar. If your business necessitated your seeing
 “the House,” you were put into a species of Condemned Hold at the back,
 where you meditated on a misspent life, until the House came with its
 hands in its pockets, and you could hardly blink at it in the dismal
 twilight. Your money came out of, or went into, wormy old wooden
 drawers, particles of which flew up your nose and down your throat when
 they were opened and shut. Your bank-notes had a musty odour, as if they
 were fast decomposing into rags again. Your plate was stowed away among
 the neighbouring cesspools, and evil communications corrupted its good
 polish in a day or two. Your deeds got into extemporised strong-rooms
 made of kitchens and sculleries, and fretted all the fat out of their
 parchments into the banking-house air. Your lighter boxes of family
 papers went up-stairs into a Barmecide room, that always had a great
 dining-table in it and never had a dinner, and where, even in the year
 one thousand seven hundred and eighty, the first letters written to you
 by your old love, or by your little children, were but newly released
 from the horror of being ogled through the windows, by the heads
 exposed on Temple Bar with an insensate brutality and ferocity worthy of
 Abyssinia or Ashantee.

 But indeed, at that time, putting to death was a recipe much in vogue
 with all trades and professions, and not least of all with Tellson’s.
 Death is Nature’s remedy for all things, and why not Legislation’s?
 Accordingly, the forger was put to Death; the utterer of a bad note
 was put to Death; the unlawful opener of a letter was put to Death; the
 purloiner of forty shillings and sixpence was put to Death; the holder
 of a horse at Tellson’s door, who made off with it, was put to
 Death; the coiner of a bad shilling was put to Death; the sounders of
 three-fourths of the notes in the whole gamut of Crime, were put to
 Death. Not that it did the least good in the way of prevention--it
 might almost have been worth remarking that the fact was exactly the
 reverse--but, it cleared off (as to this world) the trouble of each
 particular case, and left nothing else connected with it to be looked
 after. Thus, Tellson’s, in its day, like greater places of business,
 its contemporaries, had taken so many lives, that, if the heads laid
 low before it had been ranged on Temple Bar instead of being privately
 disposed of, they would probably have excluded what little light the
 ground floor had, in a rather significant manner.

 Cramped in all kinds of dim cupboards and hutches at Tellson’s, the
 oldest of men carried on the business gravely. When they took a young
 man into Tellson’s London house, they hid him somewhere till he was
 old. They kept him in a dark place, like a cheese, until he had the full
 Tellson flavour and blue-mould upon him. Then only was he permitted to
 be seen, spectacularly poring over large books, and casting his breeches
 and gaiters into the general weight of the establishment.

 Outside Tellson’s--never by any means in it, unless called in--was an
 odd-job-man, an occasional porter and messenger, who served as the live
 sign of the house. He was never absent during business hours, unless
 upon an errand, and then he was represented by his son: a grisly urchin
 of twelve, who was his express image. People understood that Tellson’s,
 in a stately way, tolerated the odd-job-man. The house had always
 tolerated some person in that capacity, and time and tide had drifted
 this person to the post. His surname was Cruncher, and on the youthful
 occasion of his renouncing by proxy the works of darkness, in the
 easterly parish church of Hounsditch, he had received the added
 appellation of Jerry.

 The scene was Mr. Cruncher’s private lodging in Hanging-sword-alley,
 Whitefriars: the time, half-past seven of the clock on a windy March
 morning, Anno Domini seventeen hundred and eighty. (Mr. Cruncher himself
 always spoke of the year of our Lord as Anna Dominoes: apparently under
 the impression that the Christian era dated from the invention of a
 popular game, by a lady who had bestowed her name upon it.)

 Mr. Cruncher’s apartments were not in a savoury neighbourhood, and were
 but two in number, even if a closet with a single pane of glass in it
 might be counted as one. But they were very decently kept. Early as
 it was, on the windy March morning, the room in which he lay abed was
 already scrubbed throughout; and between the cups and saucers arranged
 for breakfast, and the lumbering deal table, a very clean white cloth
 was spread.

 Mr. Cruncher reposed under a patchwork counterpane, like a Harlequin
 at home. At first, he slept heavily, but, by degrees, began to roll
 and surge in bed, until he rose above the surface, with his spiky hair
 looking as if it must tear the sheets to ribbons. At which juncture, he
 exclaimed, in a voice of dire exasperation:

 “Bust me, if she ain’t at it agin!”

 A woman of orderly and industrious appearance rose from her knees in a
 corner, with sufficient haste and trepidation to show that she was the
 person referred to.

 “What!” said Mr. Cruncher, looking out of bed for a boot. “You’re at it
 agin, are you?”

 After hailing the morn with this second salutation, he threw a boot at
 the woman as a third. It was a very muddy boot, and may introduce the
 odd circumstance connected with Mr. Cruncher’s domestic economy, that,
 whereas he often came home after banking hours with clean boots, he
 often got up next morning to find the same boots covered with clay.

 “What,” said Mr. Cruncher, varying his apostrophe after missing his
 mark--“what are you up to, Aggerawayter?”

 “I was only saying my prayers.”

 “Saying your prayers! You’re a nice woman! What do you mean by flopping
 yourself down and praying agin me?”

 “I was not praying against you; I was praying for you.”

 “You weren’t. And if you were, I won’t be took the liberty with. Here!
 your mother’s a nice woman, young Jerry, going a praying agin your
 father’s prosperity. You’ve got a dutiful mother, you have, my son.
 You’ve got a religious mother, you have, my boy: going and flopping
 herself down, and praying that the bread-and-butter may be snatched out
 of the mouth of her only child.”

 Master Cruncher (who was in his shirt) took this very ill, and, turning
 to his mother, strongly deprecated any praying away of his personal
 board.

 “And what do you suppose, you conceited female,” said Mr. Cruncher, with
 unconscious inconsistency, “that the worth of _your_ prayers may be?
 Name the price that you put _your_ prayers at!”

 “They only come from the heart, Jerry. They are worth no more than
 that.”

 “Worth no more than that,” repeated Mr. Cruncher. “They ain’t worth
 much, then. Whether or no, I won’t be prayed agin, I tell you. I can’t
 afford it. I’m not a going to be made unlucky by _your_ sneaking. If
 you must go flopping yourself down, flop in favour of your husband and
 child, and not in opposition to ’em. If I had had any but a unnat’ral
 wife, and this poor boy had had any but a unnat’ral mother, I might
 have made some money last week instead of being counter-prayed and
 countermined and religiously circumwented into the worst of luck.
 B-u-u-ust me!” said Mr. Cruncher, who all this time had been putting
 on his clothes, “if I ain’t, what with piety and one blowed thing and
 another, been choused this last week into as bad luck as ever a poor
 devil of a honest tradesman met with! Young Jerry, dress yourself, my
 boy, and while I clean my boots keep a eye upon your mother now and
 then, and if you see any signs of more flopping, give me a call. For, I
 tell you,” here he addressed his wife once more, “I won’t be gone agin,
 in this manner. I am as rickety as a hackney-coach, I’m as sleepy as
 laudanum, my lines is strained to that degree that I shouldn’t know, if
 it wasn’t for the pain in ’em, which was me and which somebody else, yet
 I’m none the better for it in pocket; and it’s my suspicion that you’ve
 been at it from morning to night to prevent me from being the better for
 it in pocket, and I won’t put up with it, Aggerawayter, and what do you
 say now!”

 Growling, in addition, such phrases as “Ah! yes! You’re religious, too.
 You wouldn’t put yourself in opposition to the interests of your husband
 and child, would you? Not you!” and throwing off other sarcastic sparks
 from the whirling grindstone of his indignation, Mr. Cruncher betook
 himself to his boot-cleaning and his general preparation for business.
 In the meantime, his son, whose head was garnished with tenderer spikes,
 and whose young eyes stood close by one another, as his father’s did,
 kept the required watch upon his mother. He greatly disturbed that poor
 woman at intervals, by darting out of his sleeping closet, where he made
 his toilet, with a suppressed cry of “You are going to flop, mother.
 --Halloa, father!” and, after raising this fictitious alarm, darting in
 again with an undutiful grin.

 Mr. Cruncher’s temper was not at all improved when he came to his
 breakfast. He resented Mrs. Cruncher’s saying grace with particular
 animosity.

 “Now, Aggerawayter! What are you up to? At it again?”

 His wife explained that she had merely “asked a blessing.”

 “Don’t do it!” said Mr. Crunches looking about, as if he rather expected
 to see the loaf disappear under the efficacy of his wife’s petitions. “I
 ain’t a going to be blest out of house and home. I won’t have my wittles
 blest off my table. Keep still!”

 Exceedingly red-eyed and grim, as if he had been up all night at a party
 which had taken anything but a convivial turn, Jerry Cruncher worried
 his breakfast rather than ate it, growling over it like any four-footed
 inmate of a menagerie. Towards nine o’clock he smoothed his ruffled
 aspect, and, presenting as respectable and business-like an exterior as
 he could overlay his natural self with, issued forth to the occupation
 of the day.

 It could scarcely be called a trade, in spite of his favourite
 description of himself as “a honest tradesman.” His stock consisted of
 a wooden stool, made out of a broken-backed chair cut down, which stool,
 young Jerry, walking at his father’s side, carried every morning to
 beneath the banking-house window that was nearest Temple Bar: where,
 with the addition of the first handful of straw that could be gleaned
 from any passing vehicle to keep the cold and wet from the odd-job-man’s
 feet, it formed the encampment for the day. On this post of his, Mr.
 Cruncher was as well known to Fleet-street and the Temple, as the Bar
 itself,--and was almost as in-looking.

 Encamped at a quarter before nine, in good time to touch his
 three-cornered hat to the oldest of men as they passed in to Tellson’s,
 Jerry took up his station on this windy March morning, with young Jerry
 standing by him, when not engaged in making forays through the Bar, to
 inflict bodily and mental injuries of an acute description on passing
 boys who were small enough for his amiable purpose. Father and son,
 extremely like each other, looking silently on at the morning traffic
 in Fleet-street, with their two heads as near to one another as the two
 eyes of each were, bore a considerable resemblance to a pair of monkeys.
 The resemblance was not lessened by the accidental circumstance, that
 the mature Jerry bit and spat out straw, while the twinkling eyes of the
 youthful Jerry were as restlessly watchful of him as of everything else
 in Fleet-street.

 The head of one of the regular indoor messengers attached to Tellson’s
 establishment was put through the door, and the word was given:

 “Porter wanted!”

 “Hooray, father! Here’s an early job to begin with!”

 Having thus given his parent God speed, young Jerry seated himself on
 the stool, entered on his reversionary interest in the straw his father
 had been chewing, and cogitated.

 “Al-ways rusty! His fingers is al-ways rusty!” muttered young Jerry.
 “Where does my father get all that iron rust from? He don’t get no iron
 rust here!”




 CHAPTER II.
 A Sight


 “You know the Old Bailey well, no doubt?” said one of the oldest of
 clerks to Jerry the messenger.

 “Ye-es, sir,” returned Jerry, in something of a dogged manner. “I _do_
 know the Bailey.”

 “Just so. And you know Mr. Lorry.”

 “I know Mr. Lorry, sir, much better than I know the Bailey. Much
 better,” said Jerry, not unlike a reluctant witness at the establishment
 in question, “than I, as a honest tradesman, wish to know the Bailey.”

 “Very well. Find the door where the witnesses go in, and show the
 door-keeper this note for Mr. Lorry. He will then let you in.”

 “Into the court, sir?”

 “Into the court.”

 Mr. Cruncher’s eyes seemed to get a little closer to one another, and to
 interchange the inquiry, “What do you think of this?”

 “Am I to wait in the court, sir?” he asked, as the result of that
 conference.

 “I am going to tell you. The door-keeper will pass the note to Mr.
 Lorry, and do you make any gesture that will attract Mr. Lorry’s
 attention, and show him where you stand. Then what you have to do, is,
 to remain there until he wants you.”

 “Is that all, sir?”

 “That’s all. He wishes to have a messenger at hand. This is to tell him
 you are there.”

 As the ancient clerk deliberately folded and superscribed the note,
 Mr. Cruncher, after surveying him in silence until he came to the
 blotting-paper stage, remarked:

 “I suppose they’ll be trying Forgeries this morning?”

 “Treason!”

 “That’s quartering,” said Jerry. “Barbarous!”

 “It is the law,” remarked the ancient clerk, turning his surprised
 spectacles upon him. “It is the law.”

 “It’s hard in the law to spile a man, I think. It’s hard enough to kill
 him, but it’s wery hard to spile him, sir.”

 “Not at all,” retained the ancient clerk. “Speak well of the law. Take
 care of your chest and voice, my good friend, and leave the law to take
 care of itself. I give you that advice.”

 “It’s the damp, sir, what settles on my chest and voice,” said Jerry. “I
 leave you to judge what a damp way of earning a living mine is.”

 “Well, well,” said the old clerk; “we all have our various ways of
 gaining a livelihood. Some of us have damp ways, and some of us have dry
 ways. Here is the letter. Go along.”

 Jerry took the letter, and, remarking to himself with less internal
 deference than he made an outward show of, “You are a lean old one,
 too,” made his bow, informed his son, in passing, of his destination,
 and went his way.

 They hanged at Tyburn, in those days, so the street outside Newgate had
 not obtained one infamous notoriety that has since attached to it.
 But, the gaol was a vile place, in which most kinds of debauchery and
 villainy were practised, and where dire diseases were bred, that came
 into court with the prisoners, and sometimes rushed straight from the
 dock at my Lord Chief Justice himself, and pulled him off the bench. It
 had more than once happened, that the Judge in the black cap pronounced
 his own doom as certainly as the prisoner’s, and even died before him.
 For the rest, the Old Bailey was famous as a kind of deadly inn-yard,
 from which pale travellers set out continually, in carts and coaches, on
 a violent passage into the other world: traversing some two miles and a
 half of public street and road, and shaming few good citizens, if any.
 So powerful is use, and so desirable to be good use in the beginning. It
 was famous, too, for the pillory, a wise old institution, that inflicted
 a punishment of which no one could foresee the extent; also, for
 the whipping-post, another dear old institution, very humanising and
 softening to behold in action; also, for extensive transactions in
 blood-money, another fragment of ancestral wisdom, systematically
 leading to the most frightful mercenary crimes that could be committed
 under Heaven. Altogether, the Old Bailey, at that date, was a choice
 illustration of the precept, that “Whatever is is right;” an aphorism
 that would be as final as it is lazy, did it not include the troublesome
 consequence, that nothing that ever was, was wrong.

 Making his way through the tainted crowd, dispersed up and down this
 hideous scene of action, with the skill of a man accustomed to make his
 way quietly, the messenger found out the door he sought, and handed in
 his letter through a trap in it. For, people then paid to see the play
 at the Old Bailey, just as they paid to see the play in Bedlam--only the
 former entertainment was much the dearer. Therefore, all the Old Bailey
 doors were well guarded--except, indeed, the social doors by which the
 criminals got there, and those were always left wide open.

 After some delay and demur, the door grudgingly turned on its hinges a
 very little way, and allowed Mr. Jerry Cruncher to squeeze himself into
 court.

 “What’s on?” he asked, in a whisper, of the man he found himself next
 to.

 “Nothing yet.”

 “What’s coming on?”

 “The Treason case.”

 “The quartering one, eh?”

 “Ah!” returned the man, with a relish; “he’ll be drawn on a hurdle to
 be half hanged, and then he’ll be taken down and sliced before his own
 face, and then his inside will be taken out and burnt while he looks on,
 and then his head will be chopped off, and he’ll be cut into quarters.
 That’s the sentence.”

 “If he’s found Guilty, you mean to say?” Jerry added, by way of proviso.

 “Oh! they’ll find him guilty,” said the other. “Don’t you be afraid of
 that.”

 Mr. Cruncher’s attention was here diverted to the door-keeper, whom he
 saw making his way to Mr. Lorry, with the note in his hand. Mr. Lorry
 sat at a table, among the gentlemen in wigs: not far from a wigged
 gentleman, the prisoner’s counsel, who had a great bundle of papers
 before him: and nearly opposite another wigged gentleman with his hands
 in his pockets, whose whole attention, when Mr. Cruncher looked at him
 then or afterwards, seemed to be concentrated on the ceiling of the
 court. After some gruff coughing and rubbing of his chin and signing
 with his hand, Jerry attracted the notice of Mr. Lorry, who had stood up
 to look for him, and who quietly nodded and sat down again.

 “What’s _he_ got to do with the case?” asked the man he had spoken with.

 “Blest if I know,” said Jerry.

 “What have _you_ got to do with it, then, if a person may inquire?”

 “Blest if I know that either,” said Jerry.

 The entrance of the Judge, and a consequent great stir and settling
 down in the court, stopped the dialogue. Presently, the dock became the
 central point of interest. Two gaolers, who had been standing there,
 went out, and the prisoner was brought in, and put to the bar.

 Everybody present, except the one wigged gentleman who looked at the
 ceiling, stared at him. All the human breath in the place, rolled
 at him, like a sea, or a wind, or a fire. Eager faces strained round
 pillars and corners, to get a sight of him; spectators in back rows
 stood up, not to miss a hair of him; people on the floor of the court,
 laid their hands on the shoulders of the people before them, to help
 themselves, at anybody’s cost, to a view of him--stood a-tiptoe, got
 upon ledges, stood upon next to nothing, to see every inch of him.
 Conspicuous among these latter, like an animated bit of the spiked wall
 of Newgate, Jerry stood: aiming at the prisoner the beery breath of a
 whet he had taken as he came along, and discharging it to mingle with
 the waves of other beer, and gin, and tea, and coffee, and what not,
 that flowed at him, and already broke upon the great windows behind him
 in an impure mist and rain.

 The object of all this staring and blaring, was a young man of about
 five-and-twenty, well-grown and well-looking, with a sunburnt cheek and
 a dark eye. His condition was that of a young gentleman. He was plainly
 dressed in black, or very dark grey, and his hair, which was long and
 dark, was gathered in a ribbon at the back of his neck; more to be out
 of his way than for ornament. As an emotion of the mind will express
 itself through any covering of the body, so the paleness which his
 situation engendered came through the brown upon his cheek, showing the
 soul to be stronger than the sun. He was otherwise quite self-possessed,
 bowed to the Judge, and stood quiet.

 The sort of interest with which this man was stared and breathed at,
 was not a sort that elevated humanity. Had he stood in peril of a less
 horrible sentence--had there been a chance of any one of its savage
 details being spared--by just so much would he have lost in his
 fascination. The form that was to be doomed to be so shamefully mangled,
 was the sight; the immortal creature that was to be so butchered
 and torn asunder, yielded the sensation. Whatever gloss the various
 spectators put upon the interest, according to their several arts and
 powers of self-deceit, the interest was, at the root of it, Ogreish.

 Silence in the court! Charles Darnay had yesterday pleaded Not Guilty to
 an indictment denouncing him (with infinite jingle and jangle) for that
 he was a false traitor to our serene, illustrious, excellent, and so
 forth, prince, our Lord the King, by reason of his having, on divers
 occasions, and by divers means and ways, assisted Lewis, the French
 King, in his wars against our said serene, illustrious, excellent, and
 so forth; that was to say, by coming and going, between the dominions of
 our said serene, illustrious, excellent, and so forth, and those of the
 said French Lewis, and wickedly, falsely, traitorously, and otherwise
 evil-adverbiously, revealing to the said French Lewis what forces our
 said serene, illustrious, excellent, and so forth, had in preparation
 to send to Canada and North America. This much, Jerry, with his head
 becoming more and more spiky as the law terms bristled it, made out with
 huge satisfaction, and so arrived circuitously at the understanding that
 the aforesaid, and over and over again aforesaid, Charles Darnay, stood
 there before him upon his trial; that the jury were swearing in; and
 that Mr. Attorney-General was making ready to speak.

 The accused, who was (and who knew he was) being mentally hanged,
 beheaded, and quartered, by everybody there, neither flinched from
 the situation, nor assumed any theatrical air in it. He was quiet and
 attentive; watched the opening proceedings with a grave interest;
 and stood with his hands resting on the slab of wood before him, so
 composedly, that they had not displaced a leaf of the herbs with which
 it was strewn. The court was all bestrewn with herbs and sprinkled with
 vinegar, as a precaution against gaol air and gaol fever.

 Over the prisoner’s head there was a mirror, to throw the light down
 upon him. Crowds of the wicked and the wretched had been reflected in
 it, and had passed from its surface and this earth’s together. Haunted
 in a most ghastly manner that abominable place would have been, if the
 glass could ever have rendered back its reflections, as the ocean is one
 day to give up its dead. Some passing thought of the infamy and disgrace
 for which it had been reserved, may have struck the prisoner’s mind. Be
 that as it may, a change in his position making him conscious of a bar
 of light across his face, he looked up; and when he saw the glass his
 face flushed, and his right hand pushed the herbs away.

 It happened, that the action turned his face to that side of the court
 which was on his left. About on a level with his eyes, there sat,
 in that corner of the Judge’s bench, two persons upon whom his look
 immediately rested; so immediately, and so much to the changing of his
 aspect, that all the eyes that were turned upon him, turned to them.

 The spectators saw in the two figures, a young lady of little more than
 twenty, and a gentleman who was evidently her father; a man of a very
 remarkable appearance in respect of the absolute whiteness of his hair,
 and a certain indescribable intensity of face: not of an active kind,
 but pondering and self-communing. When this expression was upon him, he
 looked as if he were old; but when it was stirred and broken up--as
 it was now, in a moment, on his speaking to his daughter--he became a
 handsome man, not past the prime of life.

 His daughter had one of her hands drawn through his arm, as she sat by
 him, and the other pressed upon it. She had drawn close to him, in her
 dread of the scene, and in her pity for the prisoner. Her forehead had
 been strikingly expressive of an engrossing terror and compassion
 that saw nothing but the peril of the accused. This had been so very
 noticeable, so very powerfully and naturally shown, that starers who
 had had no pity for him were touched by her; and the whisper went about,
 “Who are they?”

 Jerry, the messenger, who had made his own observations, in his own
 manner, and who had been sucking the rust off his fingers in his
 absorption, stretched his neck to hear who they were. The crowd about
 him had pressed and passed the inquiry on to the nearest attendant, and
 from him it had been more slowly pressed and passed back; at last it got
 to Jerry:

 “Witnesses.”

 “For which side?”

 “Against.”

 “Against what side?”

 “The prisoner’s.”

 The Judge, whose eyes had gone in the general direction, recalled them,
 leaned back in his seat, and looked steadily at the man whose life was
 in his hand, as Mr. Attorney-General rose to spin the rope, grind the
 axe, and hammer the nails into the scaffold.




 CHAPTER III.
 A Disappointment


 Mr. Attorney-General had to inform the jury, that the prisoner before
 them, though young in years, was old in the treasonable practices which
 claimed the forfeit of his life. That this correspondence with the
 public enemy was not a correspondence of to-day, or of yesterday, or
 even of last year, or of the year before. That, it was certain the
 prisoner had, for longer than that, been in the habit of passing and
 repassing between France and England, on secret business of which
 he could give no honest account. That, if it were in the nature of
 traitorous ways to thrive (which happily it never was), the real
 wickedness and guilt of his business might have remained undiscovered.
 That Providence, however, had put it into the heart of a person who
 was beyond fear and beyond reproach, to ferret out the nature of the
 prisoner’s schemes, and, struck with horror, to disclose them to his
 Majesty’s Chief Secretary of State and most honourable Privy Council.
 That, this patriot would be produced before them. That, his position and
 attitude were, on the whole, sublime. That, he had been the prisoner’s
 friend, but, at once in an auspicious and an evil hour detecting his
 infamy, had resolved to immolate the traitor he could no longer cherish
 in his bosom, on the sacred altar of his country. That, if statues
 were decreed in Britain, as in ancient Greece and Rome, to public
 benefactors, this shining citizen would assuredly have had one. That, as
 they were not so decreed, he probably would not have one. That, Virtue,
 as had been observed by the poets (in many passages which he well
 knew the jury would have, word for word, at the tips of their tongues;
 whereat the jury’s countenances displayed a guilty consciousness that
 they knew nothing about the passages), was in a manner contagious; more
 especially the bright virtue known as patriotism, or love of country.
 That, the lofty example of this immaculate and unimpeachable witness
 for the Crown, to refer to whom however unworthily was an honour, had
 communicated itself to the prisoner’s servant, and had engendered in him
 a holy determination to examine his master’s table-drawers and pockets,
 and secrete his papers. That, he (Mr. Attorney-General) was prepared to
 hear some disparagement attempted of this admirable servant; but that,
 in a general way, he preferred him to his (Mr. Attorney-General’s)
 brothers and sisters, and honoured him more than his (Mr.
 Attorney-General’s) father and mother. That, he called with confidence
 on the jury to come and do likewise. That, the evidence of these two
 witnesses, coupled with the documents of their discovering that would be
 produced, would show the prisoner to have been furnished with lists of
 his Majesty’s forces, and of their disposition and preparation, both by
 sea and land, and would leave no doubt that he had habitually conveyed
 such information to a hostile power. That, these lists could not be
 proved to be in the prisoner’s handwriting; but that it was all the
 same; that, indeed, it was rather the better for the prosecution, as
 showing the prisoner to be artful in his precautions. That, the proof
 would go back five years, and would show the prisoner already engaged
 in these pernicious missions, within a few weeks before the date of the
 very first action fought between the British troops and the Americans.
 That, for these reasons, the jury, being a loyal jury (as he knew they
 were), and being a responsible jury (as _they_ knew they were), must
 positively find the prisoner Guilty, and make an end of him, whether
 they liked it or not. That, they never could lay their heads upon their
 pillows; that, they never could tolerate the idea of their wives laying
 their heads upon their pillows; that, they never could endure the notion
 of their children laying their heads upon their pillows; in short, that
 there never more could be, for them or theirs, any laying of heads upon
 pillows at all, unless the prisoner’s head was taken off. That head
 Mr. Attorney-General concluded by demanding of them, in the name of
 everything he could think of with a round turn in it, and on the faith
 of his solemn asseveration that he already considered the prisoner as
 good as dead and gone.

 When the Attorney-General ceased, a buzz arose in the court as if
 a cloud of great blue-flies were swarming about the prisoner, in
 anticipation of what he was soon to become. When toned down again, the
 unimpeachable patriot appeared in the witness-box.

 Mr. Solicitor-General then, following his leader’s lead, examined the
 patriot: John Barsad, gentleman, by name. The story of his pure soul was
 exactly what Mr. Attorney-General had described it to be--perhaps, if
 it had a fault, a little too exactly. Having released his noble bosom
 of its burden, he would have modestly withdrawn himself, but that the
 wigged gentleman with the papers before him, sitting not far from Mr.
 Lorry, begged to ask him a few questions. The wigged gentleman sitting
 opposite, still looking at the ceiling of the court.

 Had he ever been a spy himself? No, he scorned the base insinuation.
 What did he live upon? His property. Where was his property? He didn’t
 precisely remember where it was. What was it? No business of anybody’s.
 Had he inherited it? Yes, he had. From whom? Distant relation. Very
 distant? Rather. Ever been in prison? Certainly not. Never in a debtors’
 prison? Didn’t see what that had to do with it. Never in a debtors’
 prison?--Come, once again. Never? Yes. How many times? Two or three
 times. Not five or six? Perhaps. Of what profession? Gentleman. Ever
 been kicked? Might have been. Frequently? No. Ever kicked downstairs?
 Decidedly not; once received a kick on the top of a staircase, and fell
 downstairs of his own accord. Kicked on that occasion for cheating at
 dice? Something to that effect was said by the intoxicated liar who
 committed the assault, but it was not true. Swear it was not true?
 Positively. Ever live by cheating at play? Never. Ever live by play? Not
 more than other gentlemen do. Ever borrow money of the prisoner? Yes.
 Ever pay him? No. Was not this intimacy with the prisoner, in reality a
 very slight one, forced upon the prisoner in coaches, inns, and packets?
 No. Sure he saw the prisoner with these lists? Certain. Knew no more
 about the lists? No. Had not procured them himself, for instance? No.
 Expect to get anything by this evidence? No. Not in regular government
 pay and employment, to lay traps? Oh dear no. Or to do anything? Oh dear
 no. Swear that? Over and over again. No motives but motives of sheer
 patriotism? None whatever.

 The virtuous servant, Roger Cly, swore his way through the case at a
 great rate. He had taken service with the prisoner, in good faith and
 simplicity, four years ago. He had asked the prisoner, aboard the Calais
 packet, if he wanted a handy fellow, and the prisoner had engaged him.
 He had not asked the prisoner to take the handy fellow as an act of
 charity--never thought of such a thing. He began to have suspicions of
 the prisoner, and to keep an eye upon him, soon afterwards. In arranging
 his clothes, while travelling, he had seen similar lists to these in the
 prisoner’s pockets, over and over again. He had taken these lists from
 the drawer of the prisoner’s desk. He had not put them there first. He
 had seen the prisoner show these identical lists to French gentlemen
 at Calais, and similar lists to French gentlemen, both at Calais and
 Boulogne. He loved his country, and couldn’t bear it, and had given
 information. He had never been suspected of stealing a silver tea-pot;
 he had been maligned respecting a mustard-pot, but it turned out to be
 only a plated one. He had known the last witness seven or eight years;
 that was merely a coincidence. He didn’t call it a particularly curious
 coincidence; most coincidences were curious. Neither did he call it a
 curious coincidence that true patriotism was _his_ only motive too. He
 was a true Briton, and hoped there were many like him.

 The blue-flies buzzed again, and Mr. Attorney-General called Mr. Jarvis
 Lorry.

 “Mr. Jarvis Lorry, are you a clerk in Tellson’s bank?”

 “I am.”

 “On a certain Friday night in November one thousand seven hundred and
 seventy-five, did business occasion you to travel between London and
 Dover by the mail?”

 “It did.”

 “Were there any other passengers in the mail?”

 “Two.”

 “Did they alight on the road in the course of the night?”

 “They did.”

 “Mr. Lorry, look upon the prisoner. Was he one of those two passengers?”

 “I cannot undertake to say that he was.”

 “Does he resemble either of these two passengers?”

 “Both were so wrapped up, and the night was so dark, and we were all so
 reserved, that I cannot undertake to say even that.”

 “Mr. Lorry, look again upon the prisoner. Supposing him wrapped up as
 those two passengers were, is there anything in his bulk and stature to
 render it unlikely that he was one of them?”

 “No.”

 “You will not swear, Mr. Lorry, that he was not one of them?”

 “No.”

 “So at least you say he may have been one of them?”

 “Yes. Except that I remember them both to have been--like
 myself--timorous of highwaymen, and the prisoner has not a timorous
 air.”

 “Did you ever see a counterfeit of timidity, Mr. Lorry?”

 “I certainly have seen that.”

 “Mr. Lorry, look once more upon the prisoner. Have you seen him, to your
 certain knowledge, before?”

 “I have.”

 “When?”

 “I was returning from France a few days afterwards, and, at Calais, the
 prisoner came on board the packet-ship in which I returned, and made the
 voyage with me.”

 “At what hour did he come on board?”

 “At a little after midnight.”

 “In the dead of the night. Was he the only passenger who came on board
 at that untimely hour?”

 “He happened to be the only one.”

 “Never mind about ‘happening,’ Mr. Lorry. He was the only passenger who
 came on board in the dead of the night?”

 “He was.”

 “Were you travelling alone, Mr. Lorry, or with any companion?”

 “With two companions. A gentleman and lady. They are here.”

 “They are here. Had you any conversation with the prisoner?”

 “Hardly any. The weather was stormy, and the passage long and rough, and
 I lay on a sofa, almost from shore to shore.”

 “Miss Manette!”

 The young lady, to whom all eyes had been turned before, and were now
 turned again, stood up where she had sat. Her father rose with her, and
 kept her hand drawn through his arm.

 “Miss Manette, look upon the prisoner.”

 To be confronted with such pity, and such earnest youth and beauty, was
 far more trying to the accused than to be confronted with all the crowd.
 Standing, as it were, apart with her on the edge of his grave, not all
 the staring curiosity that looked on, could, for the moment, nerve him
 to remain quite still. His hurried right hand parcelled out the herbs
 before him into imaginary beds of flowers in a garden; and his efforts
 to control and steady his breathing shook the lips from which the colour
 rushed to his heart. The buzz of the great flies was loud again.

 “Miss Manette, have you seen the prisoner before?”

 “Yes, sir.”

 “Where?”

 “On board of the packet-ship just now referred to, sir, and on the same
 occasion.”

 “You are the young lady just now referred to?”

 “O! most unhappily, I am!”

 The plaintive tone of her compassion merged into the less musical voice
 of the Judge, as he said something fiercely: “Answer the questions put
 to you, and make no remark upon them.”

 “Miss Manette, had you any conversation with the prisoner on that
 passage across the Channel?”

 “Yes, sir.”

 “Recall it.”

 In the midst of a profound stillness, she faintly began: “When the
 gentleman came on board--”

 “Do you mean the prisoner?” inquired the Judge, knitting his brows.

 “Yes, my Lord.”

 “Then say the prisoner.”

 “When the prisoner came on board, he noticed that my father,” turning
 her eyes lovingly to him as he stood beside her, “was much fatigued
 and in a very weak state of health. My father was so reduced that I was
 afraid to take him out of the air, and I had made a bed for him on the
 deck near the cabin steps, and I sat on the deck at his side to take
 care of him. There were no other passengers that night, but we four.
 The prisoner was so good as to beg permission to advise me how I could
 shelter my father from the wind and weather, better than I had done. I
 had not known how to do it well, not understanding how the wind would
 set when we were out of the harbour. He did it for me. He expressed
 great gentleness and kindness for my father’s state, and I am sure he
 felt it. That was the manner of our beginning to speak together.”

 “Let me interrupt you for a moment. Had he come on board alone?”

 “No.”

 “How many were with him?”

 “Two French gentlemen.”

 “Had they conferred together?”

 “They had conferred together until the last moment, when it was
 necessary for the French gentlemen to be landed in their boat.”

 “Had any papers been handed about among them, similar to these lists?”

 “Some papers had been handed about among them, but I don’t know what
 papers.”

 “Like these in shape and size?”

 “Possibly, but indeed I don’t know, although they stood whispering very
 near to me: because they stood at the top of the cabin steps to have the
 light of the lamp that was hanging there; it was a dull lamp, and they
 spoke very low, and I did not hear what they said, and saw only that
 they looked at papers.”

 “Now, to the prisoner’s conversation, Miss Manette.”

 “The prisoner was as open in his confidence with me--which arose out
 of my helpless situation--as he was kind, and good, and useful to my
 father. I hope,” bursting into tears, “I may not repay him by doing him
 harm to-day.”

 Buzzing from the blue-flies.

 “Miss Manette, if the prisoner does not perfectly understand that
 you give the evidence which it is your duty to give--which you must
 give--and which you cannot escape from giving--with great unwillingness,
 he is the only person present in that condition. Please to go on.”

 “He told me that he was travelling on business of a delicate and
 difficult nature, which might get people into trouble, and that he was
 therefore travelling under an assumed name. He said that this business
 had, within a few days, taken him to France, and might, at intervals,
 take him backwards and forwards between France and England for a long
 time to come.”

 “Did he say anything about America, Miss Manette? Be particular.”

 “He tried to explain to me how that quarrel had arisen, and he said
 that, so far as he could judge, it was a wrong and foolish one on
 England’s part. He added, in a jesting way, that perhaps George
 Washington might gain almost as great a name in history as George the
 Third. But there was no harm in his way of saying this: it was said
 laughingly, and to beguile the time.”

 Any strongly marked expression of face on the part of a chief actor in
 a scene of great interest to whom many eyes are directed, will be
 unconsciously imitated by the spectators. Her forehead was painfully
 anxious and intent as she gave this evidence, and, in the pauses when
 she stopped for the Judge to write it down, watched its effect upon
 the counsel for and against. Among the lookers-on there was the same
 expression in all quarters of the court; insomuch, that a great majority
 of the foreheads there, might have been mirrors reflecting the witness,
 when the Judge looked up from his notes to glare at that tremendous
 heresy about George Washington.

 Mr. Attorney-General now signified to my Lord, that he deemed it
 necessary, as a matter of precaution and form, to call the young lady’s
 father, Doctor Manette. Who was called accordingly.

 “Doctor Manette, look upon the prisoner. Have you ever seen him before?”

 “Once. When he called at my lodgings in London. Some three years, or
 three years and a half ago.”

 “Can you identify him as your fellow-passenger on board the packet, or
 speak to his conversation with your daughter?”

 “Sir, I can do neither.”

 “Is there any particular and special reason for your being unable to do
 either?”

 He answered, in a low voice, “There is.”

 “Has it been your misfortune to undergo a long imprisonment, without
 trial, or even accusation, in your native country, Doctor Manette?”

 He answered, in a tone that went to every heart, “A long imprisonment.”

 “Were you newly released on the occasion in question?”

 “They tell me so.”

 “Have you no remembrance of the occasion?”

 “None. My mind is a blank, from some time--I cannot even say what
 time--when I employed myself, in my captivity, in making shoes, to the
 time when I found myself living in London with my dear daughter
 here. She had become familiar to me, when a gracious God restored
 my faculties; but, I am quite unable even to say how she had become
 familiar. I have no remembrance of the process.”

 Mr. Attorney-General sat down, and the father and daughter sat down
 together.

 A singular circumstance then arose in the case. The object in hand being
 to show that the prisoner went down, with some fellow-plotter untracked,
 in the Dover mail on that Friday night in November five years ago, and
 got out of the mail in the night, as a blind, at a place where he did
 not remain, but from which he travelled back some dozen miles or more,
 to a garrison and dockyard, and there collected information; a witness
 was called to identify him as having been at the precise time required,
 in the coffee-room of an hotel in that garrison-and-dockyard town,
 waiting for another person. The prisoner’s counsel was cross-examining
 this witness with no result, except that he had never seen the prisoner
 on any other occasion, when the wigged gentleman who had all this time
 been looking at the ceiling of the court, wrote a word or two on a
 little piece of paper, screwed it up, and tossed it to him. Opening
 this piece of paper in the next pause, the counsel looked with great
 attention and curiosity at the prisoner.

 “You say again you are quite sure that it was the prisoner?”

 The witness was quite sure.

 “Did you ever see anybody very like the prisoner?”

 Not so like (the witness said) as that he could be mistaken.

 “Look well upon that gentleman, my learned friend there,” pointing
 to him who had tossed the paper over, “and then look well upon the
 prisoner. How say you? Are they very like each other?”

 Allowing for my learned friend’s appearance being careless and slovenly
 if not debauched, they were sufficiently like each other to surprise,
 not only the witness, but everybody present, when they were thus brought
 into comparison. My Lord being prayed to bid my learned friend lay aside
 his wig, and giving no very gracious consent, the likeness became
 much more remarkable. My Lord inquired of Mr. Stryver (the prisoner’s
 counsel), whether they were next to try Mr. Carton (name of my learned
 friend) for treason? But, Mr. Stryver replied to my Lord, no; but he
 would ask the witness to tell him whether what happened once, might
 happen twice; whether he would have been so confident if he had seen
 this illustration of his rashness sooner, whether he would be so
 confident, having seen it; and more. The upshot of which, was, to smash
 this witness like a crockery vessel, and shiver his part of the case to
 useless lumber.

 Mr. Cruncher had by this time taken quite a lunch of rust off his
 fingers in his following of the evidence. He had now to attend while Mr.
 Stryver fitted the prisoner’s case on the jury, like a compact suit
 of clothes; showing them how the patriot, Barsad, was a hired spy and
 traitor, an unblushing trafficker in blood, and one of the greatest
 scoundrels upon earth since accursed Judas--which he certainly did look
 rather like. How the virtuous servant, Cly, was his friend and partner,
 and was worthy to be; how the watchful eyes of those forgers and false
 swearers had rested on the prisoner as a victim, because some family
 affairs in France, he being of French extraction, did require his making
 those passages across the Channel--though what those affairs were, a
 consideration for others who were near and dear to him, forbade him,
 even for his life, to disclose. How the evidence that had been warped
 and wrested from the young lady, whose anguish in giving it they
 had witnessed, came to nothing, involving the mere little innocent
 gallantries and politenesses likely to pass between any young gentleman
 and young lady so thrown together;--with the exception of that
 reference to George Washington, which was altogether too extravagant and
 impossible to be regarded in any other light than as a monstrous joke.
 How it would be a weakness in the government to break down in this
 attempt to practise for popularity on the lowest national antipathies
 and fears, and therefore Mr. Attorney-General had made the most of it;
 how, nevertheless, it rested upon nothing, save that vile and infamous
 character of evidence too often disfiguring such cases, and of which the
 State Trials of this country were full. But, there my Lord interposed
 (with as grave a face as if it had not been true), saying that he could
 not sit upon that Bench and suffer those allusions.

 Mr. Stryver then called his few witnesses, and Mr. Cruncher had next to
 attend while Mr. Attorney-General turned the whole suit of clothes Mr.
 Stryver had fitted on the jury, inside out; showing how Barsad and
 Cly were even a hundred times better than he had thought them, and the
 prisoner a hundred times worse. Lastly, came my Lord himself, turning
 the suit of clothes, now inside out, now outside in, but on the whole
 decidedly trimming and shaping them into grave-clothes for the prisoner.

 And now, the jury turned to consider, and the great flies swarmed again.

 Mr. Carton, who had so long sat looking at the ceiling of the court,
 changed neither his place nor his attitude, even in this excitement.
 While his learned friend, Mr. Stryver, massing his papers before him,
 whispered with those who sat near, and from time to time glanced
 anxiously at the jury; while all the spectators moved more or less, and
 grouped themselves anew; while even my Lord himself arose from his seat,
 and slowly paced up and down his platform, not unattended by a suspicion
 in the minds of the audience that his state was feverish; this one man
 sat leaning back, with his torn gown half off him, his untidy wig put
 on just as it had happened to light on his head after its removal, his
 hands in his pockets, and his eyes on the ceiling as they had been all
 day. Something especially reckless in his demeanour, not only gave him
 a disreputable look, but so diminished the strong resemblance he
 undoubtedly bore to the prisoner (which his momentary earnestness,
 when they were compared together, had strengthened), that many of the
 lookers-on, taking note of him now, said to one another they would
 hardly have thought the two were so alike. Mr. Cruncher made the
 observation to his next neighbour, and added, “I’d hold half a guinea
 that _he_ don’t get no law-work to do. Don’t look like the sort of one
 to get any, do he?”

 Yet, this Mr. Carton took in more of the details of the scene than he
 appeared to take in; for now, when Miss Manette’s head dropped upon
 her father’s breast, he was the first to see it, and to say audibly:
 “Officer! look to that young lady. Help the gentleman to take her out.
 Don’t you see she will fall!”

 There was much commiseration for her as she was removed, and much
 sympathy with her father. It had evidently been a great distress to
 him, to have the days of his imprisonment recalled. He had shown
 strong internal agitation when he was questioned, and that pondering or
 brooding look which made him old, had been upon him, like a heavy cloud,
 ever since. As he passed out, the jury, who had turned back and paused a
 moment, spoke, through their foreman.

 They were not agreed, and wished to retire. My Lord (perhaps with George
 Washington on his mind) showed some surprise that they were not agreed,
 but signified his pleasure that they should retire under watch and ward,
 and retired himself. The trial had lasted all day, and the lamps in
 the court were now being lighted. It began to be rumoured that the
 jury would be out a long while. The spectators dropped off to get
 refreshment, and the prisoner withdrew to the back of the dock, and sat
 down.

 Mr. Lorry, who had gone out when the young lady and her father went out,
 now reappeared, and beckoned to Jerry: who, in the slackened interest,
 could easily get near him.

 “Jerry, if you wish to take something to eat, you can. But, keep in the
 way. You will be sure to hear when the jury come in. Don’t be a moment
 behind them, for I want you to take the verdict back to the bank. You
 are the quickest messenger I know, and will get to Temple Bar long
 before I can.”

 Jerry had just enough forehead to knuckle, and he knuckled it in
 acknowledgment of this communication and a shilling. Mr. Carton came up
 at the moment, and touched Mr. Lorry on the arm.

 “How is the young lady?”

 “She is greatly distressed; but her father is comforting her, and she
 feels the better for being out of court.”

 “I’ll tell the prisoner so. It won’t do for a respectable bank gentleman
 like you, to be seen speaking to him publicly, you know.”

 Mr. Lorry reddened as if he were conscious of having debated the point
 in his mind, and Mr. Carton made his way to the outside of the bar.
 The way out of court lay in that direction, and Jerry followed him, all
 eyes, ears, and spikes.

 “Mr. Darnay!”

 The prisoner came forward directly.

 “You will naturally be anxious to hear of the witness, Miss Manette. She
 will do very well. You have seen the worst of her agitation.”

 “I am deeply sorry to have been the cause of it. Could you tell her so
 for me, with my fervent acknowledgments?”

 “Yes, I could. I will, if you ask it.”

 Mr. Carton’s manner was so careless as to be almost insolent. He stood,
 half turned from the prisoner, lounging with his elbow against the bar.

 “I do ask it. Accept my cordial thanks.”

 “What,” said Carton, still only half turned towards him, “do you expect,
 Mr. Darnay?”

 “The worst.”

 “It’s the wisest thing to expect, and the likeliest. But I think their
 withdrawing is in your favour.”

 Loitering on the way out of court not being allowed, Jerry heard no
 more: but left them--so like each other in feature, so unlike each other
 in manner--standing side by side, both reflected in the glass above
 them.

 An hour and a half limped heavily away in the thief-and-rascal crowded
 passages below, even though assisted off with mutton pies and ale.
 The hoarse messenger, uncomfortably seated on a form after taking that
 refection, had dropped into a doze, when a loud murmur and a rapid tide
 of people setting up the stairs that led to the court, carried him along
 with them.

 “Jerry! Jerry!” Mr. Lorry was already calling at the door when he got
 there.

 “Here, sir! It’s a fight to get back again. Here I am, sir!”

 Mr. Lorry handed him a paper through the throng. “Quick! Have you got
 it?”

 “Yes, sir.”

 Hastily written on the paper was the word “ACQUITTED.”

 “If you had sent the message, ‘Recalled to Life,’ again,” muttered
 Jerry, as he turned, “I should have known what you meant, this time.”

 He had no opportunity of saying, or so much as thinking, anything else,
 until he was clear of the Old Bailey; for, the crowd came pouring out
 with a vehemence that nearly took him off his legs, and a loud buzz
 swept into the street as if the baffled blue-flies were dispersing in
 search of other carrion.




 CHAPTER IV.
 Congratulatory


 From the dimly-lighted passages of the court, the last sediment of the
 human stew that had been boiling there all day, was straining off, when
 Doctor Manette, Lucie Manette, his daughter, Mr. Lorry, the solicitor
 for the defence, and its counsel, Mr. Stryver, stood gathered round Mr.
 Charles Darnay--just released--congratulating him on his escape from
 death.

 It would have been difficult by a far brighter light, to recognise
 in Doctor Manette, intellectual of face and upright of bearing, the
 shoemaker of the garret in Paris. Yet, no one could have looked at him
 twice, without looking again: even though the opportunity of observation
 had not extended to the mournful cadence of his low grave voice, and
 to the abstraction that overclouded him fitfully, without any apparent
 reason. While one external cause, and that a reference to his long
 lingering agony, would always--as on the trial--evoke this condition
 from the depths of his soul, it was also in its nature to arise of
 itself, and to draw a gloom over him, as incomprehensible to those
 unacquainted with his story as if they had seen the shadow of the actual
 Bastille thrown upon him by a summer sun, when the substance was three
 hundred miles away.

 Only his daughter had the power of charming this black brooding from
 his mind. She was the golden thread that united him to a Past beyond his
 misery, and to a Present beyond his misery: and the sound of her voice,
 the light of her face, the touch of her hand, had a strong beneficial
 influence with him almost always. Not absolutely always, for she could
 recall some occasions on which her power had failed; but they were few
 and slight, and she believed them over.

 Mr. Darnay had kissed her hand fervently and gratefully, and had turned
 to Mr. Stryver, whom he warmly thanked. Mr. Stryver, a man of little
 more than thirty, but looking twenty years older than he was, stout,
 loud, red, bluff, and free from any drawback of delicacy, had a pushing
 way of shouldering himself (morally and physically) into companies and
 conversations, that argued well for his shouldering his way up in life.

 He still had his wig and gown on, and he said, squaring himself at his
 late client to that degree that he squeezed the innocent Mr. Lorry clean
 out of the group: “I am glad to have brought you off with honour, Mr.
 Darnay. It was an infamous prosecution, grossly infamous; but not the
 less likely to succeed on that account.”

 “You have laid me under an obligation to you for life--in two senses,”
 said his late client, taking his hand.

 “I have done my best for you, Mr. Darnay; and my best is as good as
 another man’s, I believe.”

 It clearly being incumbent on some one to say, “Much better,” Mr. Lorry
 said it; perhaps not quite disinterestedly, but with the interested
 object of squeezing himself back again.

 “You think so?” said Mr. Stryver. “Well! you have been present all day,
 and you ought to know. You are a man of business, too.”

 “And as such,” quoth Mr. Lorry, whom the counsel learned in the law had
 now shouldered back into the group, just as he had previously shouldered
 him out of it--“as such I will appeal to Doctor Manette, to break up
 this conference and order us all to our homes. Miss Lucie looks ill, Mr.
 Darnay has had a terrible day, we are worn out.”

 “Speak for yourself, Mr. Lorry,” said Stryver; “I have a night’s work to
 do yet. Speak for yourself.”

 “I speak for myself,” answered Mr. Lorry, “and for Mr. Darnay, and for
 Miss Lucie, and--Miss Lucie, do you not think I may speak for us all?”
 He asked her the question pointedly, and with a glance at her father.

 His face had become frozen, as it were, in a very curious look at
 Darnay: an intent look, deepening into a frown of dislike and distrust,
 not even unmixed with fear. With this strange expression on him his
 thoughts had wandered away.

 “My father,” said Lucie, softly laying her hand on his.

 He slowly shook the shadow off, and turned to her.

 “Shall we go home, my father?”

 With a long breath, he answered “Yes.”

 The friends of the acquitted prisoner had dispersed, under the
 impression--which he himself had originated--that he would not be
 released that night. The lights were nearly all extinguished in the
 passages, the iron gates were being closed with a jar and a rattle,
 and the dismal place was deserted until to-morrow morning’s interest of
 gallows, pillory, whipping-post, and branding-iron, should repeople it.
 Walking between her father and Mr. Darnay, Lucie Manette passed into
 the open air. A hackney-coach was called, and the father and daughter
 departed in it.

 Mr. Stryver had left them in the passages, to shoulder his way back
 to the robing-room. Another person, who had not joined the group, or
 interchanged a word with any one of them, but who had been leaning
 against the wall where its shadow was darkest, had silently strolled
 out after the rest, and had looked on until the coach drove away. He now
 stepped up to where Mr. Lorry and Mr. Darnay stood upon the pavement.

 “So, Mr. Lorry! Men of business may speak to Mr. Darnay now?”

 Nobody had made any acknowledgment of Mr. Carton’s part in the day’s
 proceedings; nobody had known of it. He was unrobed, and was none the
 better for it in appearance.

 “If you knew what a conflict goes on in the business mind, when the
 business mind is divided between good-natured impulse and business
 appearances, you would be amused, Mr. Darnay.”

 Mr. Lorry reddened, and said, warmly, “You have mentioned that before,
 sir. We men of business, who serve a House, are not our own masters. We
 have to think of the House more than ourselves.”

 “_I_ know, _I_ know,” rejoined Mr. Carton, carelessly. “Don’t be
 nettled, Mr. Lorry. You are as good as another, I have no doubt: better,
 I dare say.”

 “And indeed, sir,” pursued Mr. Lorry, not minding him, “I really don’t
 know what you have to do with the matter. If you’ll excuse me, as very
 much your elder, for saying so, I really don’t know that it is your
 business.”

 “Business! Bless you, _I_ have no business,” said Mr. Carton.

 “It is a pity you have not, sir.”

 “I think so, too.”

 “If you had,” pursued Mr. Lorry, “perhaps you would attend to it.”

 “Lord love you, no!--I shouldn’t,” said Mr. Carton.

 “Well, sir!” cried Mr. Lorry, thoroughly heated by his indifference,
 “business is a very good thing, and a very respectable thing. And, sir,
 if business imposes its restraints and its silences and impediments, Mr.
 Darnay as a young gentleman of generosity knows how to make allowance
 for that circumstance. Mr. Darnay, good night, God bless you, sir!
 I hope you have been this day preserved for a prosperous and happy
 life.--Chair there!”

 Perhaps a little angry with himself, as well as with the barrister, Mr.
 Lorry bustled into the chair, and was carried off to Tellson’s. Carton,
 who smelt of port wine, and did not appear to be quite sober, laughed
 then, and turned to Darnay:

 “This is a strange chance that throws you and me together. This must
 be a strange night to you, standing alone here with your counterpart on
 these street stones?”

 “I hardly seem yet,” returned Charles Darnay, “to belong to this world
 again.”

 “I don’t wonder at it; it’s not so long since you were pretty far
 advanced on your way to another. You speak faintly.”

 “I begin to think I _am_ faint.”

 “Then why the devil don’t you dine? I dined, myself, while those
 numskulls were deliberating which world you should belong to--this, or
 some other. Let me show you the nearest tavern to dine well at.”

 Drawing his arm through his own, he took him down Ludgate-hill to
 Fleet-street, and so, up a covered way, into a tavern. Here, they were
 shown into a little room, where Charles Darnay was soon recruiting
 his strength with a good plain dinner and good wine: while Carton sat
 opposite to him at the same table, with his separate bottle of port
 before him, and his fully half-insolent manner upon him.

 “Do you feel, yet, that you belong to this terrestrial scheme again, Mr.
 Darnay?”

 “I am frightfully confused regarding time and place; but I am so far
 mended as to feel that.”

 “It must be an immense satisfaction!”

 He said it bitterly, and filled up his glass again: which was a large
 one.

 “As to me, the greatest desire I have, is to forget that I belong to it.
 It has no good in it for me--except wine like this--nor I for it. So we
 are not much alike in that particular. Indeed, I begin to think we are
 not much alike in any particular, you and I.”

 Confused by the emotion of the day, and feeling his being there with
 this Double of coarse deportment, to be like a dream, Charles Darnay was
 at a loss how to answer; finally, answered not at all.

 “Now your dinner is done,” Carton presently said, “why don’t you call a
 health, Mr. Darnay; why don’t you give your toast?”

 “What health? What toast?”

 “Why, it’s on the tip of your tongue. It ought to be, it must be, I’ll
 swear it’s there.”

 “Miss Manette, then!”

 “Miss Manette, then!”

 Looking his companion full in the face while he drank the toast, Carton
 flung his glass over his shoulder against the wall, where it shivered to
 pieces; then, rang the bell, and ordered in another.

 “That’s a fair young lady to hand to a coach in the dark, Mr. Darnay!”
 he said, filling his new goblet.

 A slight frown and a laconic “Yes,” were the answer.

 “That’s a fair young lady to be pitied by and wept for by! How does it
 feel? Is it worth being tried for one’s life, to be the object of such
 sympathy and compassion, Mr. Darnay?”

 Again Darnay answered not a word.

 “She was mightily pleased to have your message, when I gave it her. Not
 that she showed she was pleased, but I suppose she was.”

 The allusion served as a timely reminder to Darnay that this
 disagreeable companion had, of his own free will, assisted him in the
 strait of the day. He turned the dialogue to that point, and thanked him
 for it.

 “I neither want any thanks, nor merit any,” was the careless rejoinder.
 “It was nothing to do, in the first place; and I don’t know why I did
 it, in the second. Mr. Darnay, let me ask you a question.”

 “Willingly, and a small return for your good offices.”

 “Do you think I particularly like you?”

 “Really, Mr. Carton,” returned the other, oddly disconcerted, “I have
 not asked myself the question.”

 “But ask yourself the question now.”

 “You have acted as if you do; but I don’t think you do.”

 “_I_ don’t think I do,” said Carton. “I begin to have a very good
 opinion of your understanding.”

 “Nevertheless,” pursued Darnay, rising to ring the bell, “there is
 nothing in that, I hope, to prevent my calling the reckoning, and our
 parting without ill-blood on either side.”

 Carton rejoining, “Nothing in life!” Darnay rang. “Do you call the whole
 reckoning?” said Carton. On his answering in the affirmative, “Then
 bring me another pint of this same wine, drawer, and come and wake me at
 ten.”

 The bill being paid, Charles Darnay rose and wished him good night.
 Without returning the wish, Carton rose too, with something of a threat
 of defiance in his manner, and said, “A last word, Mr. Darnay: you think
 I am drunk?”

 “I think you have been drinking, Mr. Carton.”

 “Think? You know I have been drinking.”

 “Since I must say so, I know it.”

 “Then you shall likewise know why. I am a disappointed drudge, sir. I
 care for no man on earth, and no man on earth cares for me.”

 “Much to be regretted. You might have used your talents better.”

 “May be so, Mr. Darnay; may be not. Don’t let your sober face elate you,
 however; you don’t know what it may come to. Good night!”

 When he was left alone, this strange being took up a candle, went to a
 glass that hung against the wall, and surveyed himself minutely in it.

 “Do you particularly like the man?” he muttered, at his own image; “why
 should you particularly like a man who resembles you? There is nothing
 in you to like; you know that. Ah, confound you! What a change you have
 made in yourself! A good reason for taking to a man, that he shows you
 what you have fallen away from, and what you might have been! Change
 places with him, and would you have been looked at by those blue eyes as
 he was, and commiserated by that agitated face as he was? Come on, and
 have it out in plain words! You hate the fellow.”

 He resorted to his pint of wine for consolation, drank it all in a few
 minutes, and fell asleep on his arms, with his hair straggling over the
 table, and a long winding-sheet in the candle dripping down upon him.




 CHAPTER V.
 The Jackal


 Those were drinking days, and most men drank hard. So very great is
 the improvement Time has brought about in such habits, that a moderate
 statement of the quantity of wine and punch which one man would swallow
 in the course of a night, without any detriment to his reputation as a
 perfect gentleman, would seem, in these days, a ridiculous exaggeration.
 The learned profession of the law was certainly not behind any other
 learned profession in its Bacchanalian propensities; neither was Mr.
 Stryver, already fast shouldering his way to a large and lucrative
 practice, behind his compeers in this particular, any more than in the
 drier parts of the legal race.

 A favourite at the Old Bailey, and eke at the Sessions, Mr. Stryver had
 begun cautiously to hew away the lower staves of the ladder on which
 he mounted. Sessions and Old Bailey had now to summon their favourite,
 specially, to their longing arms; and shouldering itself towards the
 visage of the Lord Chief Justice in the Court of King’s Bench, the
 florid countenance of Mr. Stryver might be daily seen, bursting out of
 the bed of wigs, like a great sunflower pushing its way at the sun from
 among a rank garden-full of flaring companions.

 It had once been noted at the Bar, that while Mr. Stryver was a glib
 man, and an unscrupulous, and a ready, and a bold, he had not that
 faculty of extracting the essence from a heap of statements, which is
 among the most striking and necessary of the advocate’s accomplishments.
 But, a remarkable improvement came upon him as to this. The more
 business he got, the greater his power seemed to grow of getting at its
 pith and marrow; and however late at night he sat carousing with Sydney
 Carton, he always had his points at his fingers’ ends in the morning.

 Sydney Carton, idlest and most unpromising of men, was Stryver’s great
 ally. What the two drank together, between Hilary Term and Michaelmas,
 might have floated a king’s ship. Stryver never had a case in hand,
 anywhere, but Carton was there, with his hands in his pockets, staring
 at the ceiling of the court; they went the same Circuit, and even there
 they prolonged their usual orgies late into the night, and Carton was
 rumoured to be seen at broad day, going home stealthily and unsteadily
 to his lodgings, like a dissipated cat. At last, it began to get about,
 among such as were interested in the matter, that although Sydney Carton
 would never be a lion, he was an amazingly good jackal, and that he
 rendered suit and service to Stryver in that humble capacity.

 “Ten o’clock, sir,” said the man at the tavern, whom he had charged to
 wake him--“ten o’clock, sir.”

 “_What’s_ the matter?”

 “Ten o’clock, sir.”

 “What do you mean? Ten o’clock at night?”

 “Yes, sir. Your honour told me to call you.”

 “Oh! I remember. Very well, very well.”

 After a few dull efforts to get to sleep again, which the man
 dexterously combated by stirring the fire continuously for five minutes,
 he got up, tossed his hat on, and walked out. He turned into the Temple,
 and, having revived himself by twice pacing the pavements of King’s
 Bench-walk and Paper-buildings, turned into the Stryver chambers.

 The Stryver clerk, who never assisted at these conferences, had gone
 home, and the Stryver principal opened the door. He had his slippers on,
 and a loose bed-gown, and his throat was bare for his greater ease. He
 had that rather wild, strained, seared marking about the eyes, which
 may be observed in all free livers of his class, from the portrait of
 Jeffries downward, and which can be traced, under various disguises of
 Art, through the portraits of every Drinking Age.

 “You are a little late, Memory,” said Stryver.

 “About the usual time; it may be a quarter of an hour later.”

 They went into a dingy room lined with books and littered with papers,
 where there was a blazing fire. A kettle steamed upon the hob, and in
 the midst of the wreck of papers a table shone, with plenty of wine upon
 it, and brandy, and rum, and sugar, and lemons.

 “You have had your bottle, I perceive, Sydney.”

 “Two to-night, I think. I have been dining with the day’s client; or
 seeing him dine--it’s all one!”

 “That was a rare point, Sydney, that you brought to bear upon the
 identification. How did you come by it? When did it strike you?”

 “I thought he was rather a handsome fellow, and I thought I should have
 been much the same sort of fellow, if I had had any luck.”

 Mr. Stryver laughed till he shook his precocious paunch.

 “You and your luck, Sydney! Get to work, get to work.”

 Sullenly enough, the jackal loosened his dress, went into an adjoining
 room, and came back with a large jug of cold water, a basin, and a towel
 or two. Steeping the towels in the water, and partially wringing them
 out, he folded them on his head in a manner hideous to behold, sat down
 at the table, and said, “Now I am ready!”

 “Not much boiling down to be done to-night, Memory,” said Mr. Stryver,
 gaily, as he looked among his papers.

 “How much?”

 “Only two sets of them.”

 “Give me the worst first.”

 “There they are, Sydney. Fire away!”

 The lion then composed himself on his back on a sofa on one side of the
 drinking-table, while the jackal sat at his own paper-bestrewn table
 proper, on the other side of it, with the bottles and glasses ready to
 his hand. Both resorted to the drinking-table without stint, but each in
 a different way; the lion for the most part reclining with his hands in
 his waistband, looking at the fire, or occasionally flirting with some
 lighter document; the jackal, with knitted brows and intent face,
 so deep in his task, that his eyes did not even follow the hand he
 stretched out for his glass--which often groped about, for a minute or
 more, before it found the glass for his lips. Two or three times, the
 matter in hand became so knotty, that the jackal found it imperative on
 him to get up, and steep his towels anew. From these pilgrimages to the
 jug and basin, he returned with such eccentricities of damp headgear as
 no words can describe; which were made the more ludicrous by his anxious
 gravity.

 At length the jackal had got together a compact repast for the lion, and
 proceeded to offer it to him. The lion took it with care and caution,
 made his selections from it, and his remarks upon it, and the jackal
 assisted both. When the repast was fully discussed, the lion put his
 hands in his waistband again, and lay down to meditate. The jackal then
 invigorated himself with a bumper for his throttle, and a fresh application
 to his head, and applied himself to the collection of a second meal;
 this was administered to the lion in the same manner, and was not
 disposed of until the clocks struck three in the morning.

 “And now we have done, Sydney, fill a bumper of punch,” said Mr.
 Stryver.

 The jackal removed the towels from his head, which had been steaming
 again, shook himself, yawned, shivered, and complied.

 “You were very sound, Sydney, in the matter of those crown witnesses
 to-day. Every question told.”

 “I always am sound; am I not?”

 “I don’t gainsay it. What has roughened your temper? Put some punch to
 it and smooth it again.”

 With a deprecatory grunt, the jackal again complied.

 “The old Sydney Carton of old Shrewsbury School,” said Stryver, nodding
 his head over him as he reviewed him in the present and the past, “the
 old seesaw Sydney. Up one minute and down the next; now in spirits and
 now in despondency!”

 “Ah!” returned the other, sighing: “yes! The same Sydney, with the same
 luck. Even then, I did exercises for other boys, and seldom did my own.”

 “And why not?”

 “God knows. It was my way, I suppose.”

 He sat, with his hands in his pockets and his legs stretched out before
 him, looking at the fire.

 “Carton,” said his friend, squaring himself at him with a bullying air,
 as if the fire-grate had been the furnace in which sustained endeavour
 was forged, and the one delicate thing to be done for the old Sydney
 Carton of old Shrewsbury School was to shoulder him into it, “your way
 is, and always was, a lame way. You summon no energy and purpose. Look
 at me.”

 “Oh, botheration!” returned Sydney, with a lighter and more
 good-humoured laugh, “don’t _you_ be moral!”

 “How have I done what I have done?” said Stryver; “how do I do what I
 do?”

 “Partly through paying me to help you, I suppose. But it’s not worth
 your while to apostrophise me, or the air, about it; what you want to
 do, you do. You were always in the front rank, and I was always behind.”

 “I had to get into the front rank; I was not born there, was I?”

 “I was not present at the ceremony; but my opinion is you were,” said
 Carton. At this, he laughed again, and they both laughed.

 “Before Shrewsbury, and at Shrewsbury, and ever since Shrewsbury,”
 pursued Carton, “you have fallen into your rank, and I have fallen into
 mine. Even when we were fellow-students in the Student-Quarter of Paris,
 picking up French, and French law, and other French crumbs that we
 didn’t get much good of, you were always somewhere, and I was always
 nowhere.”

 “And whose fault was that?”

 “Upon my soul, I am not sure that it was not yours. You were always
 driving and riving and shouldering and passing, to that restless degree
 that I had no chance for my life but in rust and repose. It’s a gloomy
 thing, however, to talk about one’s own past, with the day breaking.
 Turn me in some other direction before I go.”

 “Well then! Pledge me to the pretty witness,” said Stryver, holding up
 his glass. “Are you turned in a pleasant direction?”

 Apparently not, for he became gloomy again.

 “Pretty witness,” he muttered, looking down into his glass. “I have had
 enough of witnesses to-day and to-night; who’s your pretty witness?”

 “The picturesque doctor’s daughter, Miss Manette.”

 “_She_ pretty?”

 “Is she not?”

 “No.”

 “Why, man alive, she was the admiration of the whole Court!”

 “Rot the admiration of the whole Court! Who made the Old Bailey a judge
 of beauty? She was a golden-haired doll!”

 “Do you know, Sydney,” said Mr. Stryver, looking at him with sharp eyes,
 and slowly drawing a hand across his florid face: “do you know, I rather
 thought, at the time, that you sympathised with the golden-haired doll,
 and were quick to see what happened to the golden-haired doll?”

 “Quick to see what happened! If a girl, doll or no doll, swoons within a
 yard or two of a man’s nose, he can see it without a perspective-glass.
 I pledge you, but I deny the beauty. And now I’ll have no more drink;
 I’ll get to bed.”

 When his host followed him out on the staircase with a candle, to light
 him down the stairs, the day was coldly looking in through its grimy
 windows. When he got out of the house, the air was cold and sad, the
 dull sky overcast, the river dark and dim, the whole scene like a
 lifeless desert. And wreaths of dust were spinning round and round
 before the morning blast, as if the desert-sand had risen far away, and
 the first spray of it in its advance had begun to overwhelm the city.

 Waste forces within him, and a desert all around, this man stood still
 on his way across a silent terrace, and saw for a moment, lying in the
 wilderness before him, a mirage of honourable ambition, self-denial, and
 perseverance. In the fair city of this vision, there were airy galleries
 from which the loves and graces looked upon him, gardens in which the
 fruits of life hung ripening, waters of Hope that sparkled in his sight.
 A moment, and it was gone. Climbing to a high chamber in a well of
 houses, he threw himself down in his clothes on a neglected bed, and its
 pillow was wet with wasted tears.

 Sadly, sadly, the sun rose; it rose upon no sadder sight than the man of
 good abilities and good emotions, incapable of their directed exercise,
 incapable of his own help and his own happiness, sensible of the blight
 on him, and resigning himself to let it eat him away.




 CHAPTER VI.
 Hundreds of People


 The quiet lodgings of Doctor Manette were in a quiet street-corner not
 far from Soho-square. On the afternoon of a certain fine Sunday when the
 waves of four months had rolled over the trial for treason, and carried
 it, as to the public interest and memory, far out to sea, Mr. Jarvis
 Lorry walked along the sunny streets from Clerkenwell where he lived,
 on his way to dine with the Doctor. After several relapses into
 business-absorption, Mr. Lorry had become the Doctor’s friend, and the
 quiet street-corner was the sunny part of his life.

 On this certain fine Sunday, Mr. Lorry walked towards Soho, early in
 the afternoon, for three reasons of habit. Firstly, because, on fine
 Sundays, he often walked out, before dinner, with the Doctor and Lucie;
 secondly, because, on unfavourable Sundays, he was accustomed to be with
 them as the family friend, talking, reading, looking out of window, and
 generally getting through the day; thirdly, because he happened to have
 his own little shrewd doubts to solve, and knew how the ways of the
 Doctor’s household pointed to that time as a likely time for solving
 them.

 A quainter corner than the corner where the Doctor lived, was not to be
 found in London. There was no way through it, and the front windows of
 the Doctor’s lodgings commanded a pleasant little vista of street that
 had a congenial air of retirement on it. There were few buildings then,
 north of the Oxford-road, and forest-trees flourished, and wild flowers
 grew, and the hawthorn blossomed, in the now vanished fields. As a
 consequence, country airs circulated in Soho with vigorous freedom,
 instead of languishing into the parish like stray paupers without a
 settlement; and there was many a good south wall, not far off, on which
 the peaches ripened in their season.

 The summer light struck into the corner brilliantly in the earlier part
 of the day; but, when the streets grew hot, the corner was in shadow,
 though not in shadow so remote but that you could see beyond it into a
 glare of brightness. It was a cool spot, staid but cheerful, a wonderful
 place for echoes, and a very harbour from the raging streets.

 There ought to have been a tranquil bark in such an anchorage, and
 there was. The Doctor occupied two floors of a large stiff house, where
 several callings purported to be pursued by day, but whereof little was
 audible any day, and which was shunned by all of them at night. In
 a building at the back, attainable by a courtyard where a plane-tree
 rustled its green leaves, church-organs claimed to be made, and silver
 to be chased, and likewise gold to be beaten by some mysterious giant
 who had a golden arm starting out of the wall of the front hall--as if
 he had beaten himself precious, and menaced a similar conversion of all
 visitors. Very little of these trades, or of a lonely lodger rumoured
 to live up-stairs, or of a dim coach-trimming maker asserted to have
 a counting-house below, was ever heard or seen. Occasionally, a stray
 workman putting his coat on, traversed the hall, or a stranger peered
 about there, or a distant clink was heard across the courtyard, or a
 thump from the golden giant. These, however, were only the exceptions
 required to prove the rule that the sparrows in the plane-tree behind
 the house, and the echoes in the corner before it, had their own way
 from Sunday morning unto Saturday night.

 Doctor Manette received such patients here as his old reputation, and
 its revival in the floating whispers of his story, brought him.
 His scientific knowledge, and his vigilance and skill in conducting
 ingenious experiments, brought him otherwise into moderate request, and
 he earned as much as he wanted.

 These things were within Mr. Jarvis Lorry’s knowledge, thoughts, and
 notice, when he rang the door-bell of the tranquil house in the corner,
 on the fine Sunday afternoon.

 “Doctor Manette at home?”

 Expected home.

 “Miss Lucie at home?”

 Expected home.

 “Miss Pross at home?”

 Possibly at home, but of a certainty impossible for handmaid to
 anticipate intentions of Miss Pross, as to admission or denial of the
 fact.

 “As I am at home myself,” said Mr. Lorry, “I’ll go upstairs.”

 Although the Doctor’s daughter had known nothing of the country of her
 birth, she appeared to have innately derived from it that ability to
 make much of little means, which is one of its most useful and most
 agreeable characteristics. Simple as the furniture was, it was set off
 by so many little adornments, of no value but for their taste and fancy,
 that its effect was delightful. The disposition of everything in the
 rooms, from the largest object to the least; the arrangement of colours,
 the elegant variety and contrast obtained by thrift in trifles, by
 delicate hands, clear eyes, and good sense; were at once so pleasant in
 themselves, and so expressive of their originator, that, as Mr. Lorry
 stood looking about him, the very chairs and tables seemed to ask him,
 with something of that peculiar expression which he knew so well by this
 time, whether he approved?

 There were three rooms on a floor, and, the doors by which they
 communicated being put open that the air might pass freely through them
 all, Mr. Lorry, smilingly observant of that fanciful resemblance which
 he detected all around him, walked from one to another. The first was
 the best room, and in it were Lucie’s birds, and flowers, and books,
 and desk, and work-table, and box of water-colours; the second was
 the Doctor’s consulting-room, used also as the dining-room; the third,
 changingly speckled by the rustle of the plane-tree in the yard, was the
 Doctor’s bedroom, and there, in a corner, stood the disused shoemaker’s
 bench and tray of tools, much as it had stood on the fifth floor of the
 dismal house by the wine-shop, in the suburb of Saint Antoine in Paris.

 “I wonder,” said Mr. Lorry, pausing in his looking about, “that he keeps
 that reminder of his sufferings about him!”

 “And why wonder at that?” was the abrupt inquiry that made him start.

 It proceeded from Miss Pross, the wild red woman, strong of hand, whose
 acquaintance he had first made at the Royal George Hotel at Dover, and
 had since improved.

 “I should have thought--” Mr. Lorry began.

 “Pooh! You’d have thought!” said Miss Pross; and Mr. Lorry left off.

 “How do you do?” inquired that lady then--sharply, and yet as if to
 express that she bore him no malice.

 “I am pretty well, I thank you,” answered Mr. Lorry, with meekness; “how
 are you?”

 “Nothing to boast of,” said Miss Pross.

 “Indeed?”

 “Ah! indeed!” said Miss Pross. “I am very much put out about my
 Ladybird.”

 “Indeed?”

 “For gracious sake say something else besides ‘indeed,’ or you’ll
 fidget me to death,” said Miss Pross: whose character (dissociated from
 stature) was shortness.

 “Really, then?” said Mr. Lorry, as an amendment.

 “Really, is bad enough,” returned Miss Pross, “but better. Yes, I am
 very much put out.”

 “May I ask the cause?”

 “I don’t want dozens of people who are not at all worthy of Ladybird, to
 come here looking after her,” said Miss Pross.

 “_Do_ dozens come for that purpose?”

 “Hundreds,” said Miss Pross.

 It was characteristic of this lady (as of some other people before her
 time and since) that whenever her original proposition was questioned,
 she exaggerated it.

 “Dear me!” said Mr. Lorry, as the safest remark he could think of.

 “I have lived with the darling--or the darling has lived with me, and
 paid me for it; which she certainly should never have done, you may take
 your affidavit, if I could have afforded to keep either myself or her
 for nothing--since she was ten years old. And it’s really very hard,”
 said Miss Pross.

 Not seeing with precision what was very hard, Mr. Lorry shook his head;
 using that important part of himself as a sort of fairy cloak that would
 fit anything.

 “All sorts of people who are not in the least degree worthy of the pet,
 are always turning up,” said Miss Pross. “When you began it--”

 “_I_ began it, Miss Pross?”

 “Didn’t you? Who brought her father to life?”

 “Oh! If _that_ was beginning it--” said Mr. Lorry.

 “It wasn’t ending it, I suppose? I say, when you began it, it was hard
 enough; not that I have any fault to find with Doctor Manette, except
 that he is not worthy of such a daughter, which is no imputation on
 him, for it was not to be expected that anybody should be, under any
 circumstances. But it really is doubly and trebly hard to have crowds
 and multitudes of people turning up after him (I could have forgiven
 him), to take Ladybird’s affections away from me.”

 Mr. Lorry knew Miss Pross to be very jealous, but he also knew her by
 this time to be, beneath the service of her eccentricity, one of those
 unselfish creatures--found only among women--who will, for pure love and
 admiration, bind themselves willing slaves, to youth when they have lost
 it, to beauty that they never had, to accomplishments that they were
 never fortunate enough to gain, to bright hopes that never shone upon
 their own sombre lives. He knew enough of the world to know that there
 is nothing in it better than the faithful service of the heart; so
 rendered and so free from any mercenary taint, he had such an exalted
 respect for it, that in the retributive arrangements made by his own
 mind--we all make such arrangements, more or less--he stationed Miss
 Pross much nearer to the lower Angels than many ladies immeasurably
 better got up both by Nature and Art, who had balances at Tellson’s.

 “There never was, nor will be, but one man worthy of Ladybird,” said
 Miss Pross; “and that was my brother Solomon, if he hadn’t made a
 mistake in life.”

 Here again: Mr. Lorry’s inquiries into Miss Pross’s personal history had
 established the fact that her brother Solomon was a heartless scoundrel
 who had stripped her of everything she possessed, as a stake to
 speculate with, and had abandoned her in her poverty for evermore, with
 no touch of compunction. Miss Pross’s fidelity of belief in Solomon
 (deducting a mere trifle for this slight mistake) was quite a serious
 matter with Mr. Lorry, and had its weight in his good opinion of her.

 “As we happen to be alone for the moment, and are both people of
 business,” he said, when they had got back to the drawing-room and had
 sat down there in friendly relations, “let me ask you--does the Doctor,
 in talking with Lucie, never refer to the shoemaking time, yet?”

 “Never.”

 “And yet keeps that bench and those tools beside him?”

 “Ah!” returned Miss Pross, shaking her head. “But I don’t say he don’t
 refer to it within himself.”

 “Do you believe that he thinks of it much?”

 “I do,” said Miss Pross.

 “Do you imagine--” Mr. Lorry had begun, when Miss Pross took him up
 short with:

 “Never imagine anything. Have no imagination at all.”

 “I stand corrected; do you suppose--you go so far as to suppose,
 sometimes?”

 “Now and then,” said Miss Pross.

 “Do you suppose,” Mr. Lorry went on, with a laughing twinkle in his
 bright eye, as it looked kindly at her, “that Doctor Manette has any
 theory of his own, preserved through all those years, relative to
 the cause of his being so oppressed; perhaps, even to the name of his
 oppressor?”

 “I don’t suppose anything about it but what Ladybird tells me.”

 “And that is--?”

 “That she thinks he has.”

 “Now don’t be angry at my asking all these questions; because I am a
 mere dull man of business, and you are a woman of business.”

 “Dull?” Miss Pross inquired, with placidity.

 Rather wishing his modest adjective away, Mr. Lorry replied, “No, no,
 no. Surely not. To return to business:--Is it not remarkable that Doctor
 Manette, unquestionably innocent of any crime as we are all well assured
 he is, should never touch upon that question? I will not say with me,
 though he had business relations with me many years ago, and we are now
 intimate; I will say with the fair daughter to whom he is so devotedly
 attached, and who is so devotedly attached to him? Believe me, Miss
 Pross, I don’t approach the topic with you, out of curiosity, but out of
 zealous interest.”

 “Well! To the best of my understanding, and bad’s the best, you’ll tell
 me,” said Miss Pross, softened by the tone of the apology, “he is afraid
 of the whole subject.”

 “Afraid?”

 “It’s plain enough, I should think, why he may be. It’s a dreadful
 remembrance. Besides that, his loss of himself grew out of it. Not
 knowing how he lost himself, or how he recovered himself, he may never
 feel certain of not losing himself again. That alone wouldn’t make the
 subject pleasant, I should think.”

 It was a profounder remark than Mr. Lorry had looked for. “True,” said
 he, “and fearful to reflect upon. Yet, a doubt lurks in my mind, Miss
 Pross, whether it is good for Doctor Manette to have that suppression
 always shut up within him. Indeed, it is this doubt and the uneasiness
 it sometimes causes me that has led me to our present confidence.”

 “Can’t be helped,” said Miss Pross, shaking her head. “Touch that
 string, and he instantly changes for the worse. Better leave it alone.
 In short, must leave it alone, like or no like. Sometimes, he gets up in
 the dead of the night, and will be heard, by us overhead there, walking
 up and down, walking up and down, in his room. Ladybird has learnt to
 know then that his mind is walking up and down, walking up and down, in
 his old prison. She hurries to him, and they go on together, walking up
 and down, walking up and down, until he is composed. But he never says
 a word of the true reason of his restlessness, to her, and she finds it
 best not to hint at it to him. In silence they go walking up and down
 together, walking up and down together, till her love and company have
 brought him to himself.”

 Notwithstanding Miss Pross’s denial of her own imagination, there was a
 perception of the pain of being monotonously haunted by one sad idea,
 in her repetition of the phrase, walking up and down, which testified to
 her possessing such a thing.

 The corner has been mentioned as a wonderful corner for echoes; it
 had begun to echo so resoundingly to the tread of coming feet, that it
 seemed as though the very mention of that weary pacing to and fro had
 set it going.

 “Here they are!” said Miss Pross, rising to break up the conference;
 “and now we shall have hundreds of people pretty soon!”

 It was such a curious corner in its acoustical properties, such a
 peculiar Ear of a place, that as Mr. Lorry stood at the open window,
 looking for the father and daughter whose steps he heard, he fancied
 they would never approach. Not only would the echoes die away, as though
 the steps had gone; but, echoes of other steps that never came would be
 heard in their stead, and would die away for good when they seemed close
 at hand. However, father and daughter did at last appear, and Miss Pross
 was ready at the street door to receive them.

 Miss Pross was a pleasant sight, albeit wild, and red, and grim, taking
 off her darling’s bonnet when she came up-stairs, and touching it up
 with the ends of her handkerchief, and blowing the dust off it, and
 folding her mantle ready for laying by, and smoothing her rich hair with
 as much pride as she could possibly have taken in her own hair if she
 had been the vainest and handsomest of women. Her darling was a pleasant
 sight too, embracing her and thanking her, and protesting against
 her taking so much trouble for her--which last she only dared to do
 playfully, or Miss Pross, sorely hurt, would have retired to her own
 chamber and cried. The Doctor was a pleasant sight too, looking on at
 them, and telling Miss Pross how she spoilt Lucie, in accents and with
 eyes that had as much spoiling in them as Miss Pross had, and would
 have had more if it were possible. Mr. Lorry was a pleasant sight too,
 beaming at all this in his little wig, and thanking his bachelor
 stars for having lighted him in his declining years to a Home. But, no
 Hundreds of people came to see the sights, and Mr. Lorry looked in vain
 for the fulfilment of Miss Pross’s prediction.

 Dinner-time, and still no Hundreds of people. In the arrangements of
 the little household, Miss Pross took charge of the lower regions, and
 always acquitted herself marvellously. Her dinners, of a very modest
 quality, were so well cooked and so well served, and so neat in their
 contrivances, half English and half French, that nothing could be
 better. Miss Pross’s friendship being of the thoroughly practical
 kind, she had ravaged Soho and the adjacent provinces, in search of
 impoverished French, who, tempted by shillings and half-crowns, would
 impart culinary mysteries to her. From these decayed sons and daughters
 of Gaul, she had acquired such wonderful arts, that the woman and girl
 who formed the staff of domestics regarded her as quite a Sorceress,
 or Cinderella’s Godmother: who would send out for a fowl, a rabbit,
 a vegetable or two from the garden, and change them into anything she
 pleased.

 On Sundays, Miss Pross dined at the Doctor’s table, but on other days
 persisted in taking her meals at unknown periods, either in the lower
 regions, or in her own room on the second floor--a blue chamber, to
 which no one but her Ladybird ever gained admittance. On this occasion,
 Miss Pross, responding to Ladybird’s pleasant face and pleasant efforts
 to please her, unbent exceedingly; so the dinner was very pleasant, too.

 It was an oppressive day, and, after dinner, Lucie proposed that the
 wine should be carried out under the plane-tree, and they should sit
 there in the air. As everything turned upon her, and revolved about her,
 they went out under the plane-tree, and she carried the wine down for
 the special benefit of Mr. Lorry. She had installed herself, some
 time before, as Mr. Lorry’s cup-bearer; and while they sat under the
 plane-tree, talking, she kept his glass replenished. Mysterious backs
 and ends of houses peeped at them as they talked, and the plane-tree
 whispered to them in its own way above their heads.

 Still, the Hundreds of people did not present themselves. Mr. Darnay
 presented himself while they were sitting under the plane-tree, but he
 was only One.

 Doctor Manette received him kindly, and so did Lucie. But, Miss Pross
 suddenly became afflicted with a twitching in the head and body, and
 retired into the house. She was not unfrequently the victim of this
 disorder, and she called it, in familiar conversation, “a fit of the
 jerks.”

 The Doctor was in his best condition, and looked specially young. The
 resemblance between him and Lucie was very strong at such times, and as
 they sat side by side, she leaning on his shoulder, and he resting
 his arm on the back of her chair, it was very agreeable to trace the
 likeness.

 He had been talking all day, on many subjects, and with unusual
 vivacity. “Pray, Doctor Manette,” said Mr. Darnay, as they sat under the
 plane-tree--and he said it in the natural pursuit of the topic in hand,
 which happened to be the old buildings of London--“have you seen much of
 the Tower?”

 “Lucie and I have been there; but only casually. We have seen enough of
 it, to know that it teems with interest; little more.”

 “_I_ have been there, as you remember,” said Darnay, with a smile,
 though reddening a little angrily, “in another character, and not in a
 character that gives facilities for seeing much of it. They told me a
 curious thing when I was there.”

 “What was that?” Lucie asked.

 “In making some alterations, the workmen came upon an old dungeon, which
 had been, for many years, built up and forgotten. Every stone of
 its inner wall was covered by inscriptions which had been carved by
 prisoners--dates, names, complaints, and prayers. Upon a corner stone
 in an angle of the wall, one prisoner, who seemed to have gone to
 execution, had cut as his last work, three letters. They were done with
 some very poor instrument, and hurriedly, with an unsteady hand.
 At first, they were read as D. I. C.; but, on being more carefully
 examined, the last letter was found to be G. There was no record or
 legend of any prisoner with those initials, and many fruitless guesses
 were made what the name could have been. At length, it was suggested
 that the letters were not initials, but the complete word, DIG. The
 floor was examined very carefully under the inscription, and, in the
 earth beneath a stone, or tile, or some fragment of paving, were found
 the ashes of a paper, mingled with the ashes of a small leathern case
 or bag. What the unknown prisoner had written will never be read, but he
 had written something, and hidden it away to keep it from the gaoler.”

 “My father,” exclaimed Lucie, “you are ill!”

 He had suddenly started up, with his hand to his head. His manner and
 his look quite terrified them all.

 “No, my dear, not ill. There are large drops of rain falling, and they
 made me start. We had better go in.”

 He recovered himself almost instantly. Rain was really falling in large
 drops, and he showed the back of his hand with rain-drops on it. But, he
 said not a single word in reference to the discovery that had been told
 of, and, as they went into the house, the business eye of Mr. Lorry
 either detected, or fancied it detected, on his face, as it turned
 towards Charles Darnay, the same singular look that had been upon it
 when it turned towards him in the passages of the Court House.

 He recovered himself so quickly, however, that Mr. Lorry had doubts of
 his business eye. The arm of the golden giant in the hall was not more
 steady than he was, when he stopped under it to remark to them that he
 was not yet proof against slight surprises (if he ever would be), and
 that the rain had startled him.

 Tea-time, and Miss Pross making tea, with another fit of the jerks upon
 her, and yet no Hundreds of people. Mr. Carton had lounged in, but he
 made only Two.

 The night was so very sultry, that although they sat with doors and
 windows open, they were overpowered by heat. When the tea-table was
 done with, they all moved to one of the windows, and looked out into the
 heavy twilight. Lucie sat by her father; Darnay sat beside her; Carton
 leaned against a window. The curtains were long and white, and some of
 the thunder-gusts that whirled into the corner, caught them up to the
 ceiling, and waved them like spectral wings.

 “The rain-drops are still falling, large, heavy, and few,” said Doctor
 Manette. “It comes slowly.”

 “It comes surely,” said Carton.

 They spoke low, as people watching and waiting mostly do; as people in a
 dark room, watching and waiting for Lightning, always do.

 There was a great hurry in the streets of people speeding away to
 get shelter before the storm broke; the wonderful corner for echoes
 resounded with the echoes of footsteps coming and going, yet not a
 footstep was there.

 “A multitude of people, and yet a solitude!” said Darnay, when they had
 listened for a while.

 “Is it not impressive, Mr. Darnay?” asked Lucie. “Sometimes, I have
 sat here of an evening, until I have fancied--but even the shade of
 a foolish fancy makes me shudder to-night, when all is so black and
 solemn--”

 “Let us shudder too. We may know what it is.”

 “It will seem nothing to you. Such whims are only impressive as we
 originate them, I think; they are not to be communicated. I have
 sometimes sat alone here of an evening, listening, until I have made
 the echoes out to be the echoes of all the footsteps that are coming
 by-and-bye into our lives.”

 “There is a great crowd coming one day into our lives, if that be so,”
 Sydney Carton struck in, in his moody way.

 The footsteps were incessant, and the hurry of them became more and more
 rapid. The corner echoed and re-echoed with the tread of feet; some,
 as it seemed, under the windows; some, as it seemed, in the room; some
 coming, some going, some breaking off, some stopping altogether; all in
 the distant streets, and not one within sight.

 “Are all these footsteps destined to come to all of us, Miss Manette, or
 are we to divide them among us?”

 “I don’t know, Mr. Darnay; I told you it was a foolish fancy, but you
 asked for it. When I have yielded myself to it, I have been alone, and
 then I have imagined them the footsteps of the people who are to come
 into my life, and my father’s.”

 “I take them into mine!” said Carton. “_I_ ask no questions and make no
 stipulations. There is a great crowd bearing down upon us, Miss Manette,
 and I see them--by the Lightning.” He added the last words, after there
 had been a vivid flash which had shown him lounging in the window.

 “And I hear them!” he added again, after a peal of thunder. “Here they
 come, fast, fierce, and furious!”

 It was the rush and roar of rain that he typified, and it stopped him,
 for no voice could be heard in it. A memorable storm of thunder and
 lightning broke with that sweep of water, and there was not a moment’s
 interval in crash, and fire, and rain, until after the moon rose at
 midnight.

 The great bell of Saint Paul’s was striking one in the cleared air, when
 Mr. Lorry, escorted by Jerry, high-booted and bearing a lantern, set
 forth on his return-passage to Clerkenwell. There were solitary patches
 of road on the way between Soho and Clerkenwell, and Mr. Lorry, mindful
 of foot-pads, always retained Jerry for this service: though it was
 usually performed a good two hours earlier.

 “What a night it has been! Almost a night, Jerry,” said Mr. Lorry, “to
 bring the dead out of their graves.”

 “I never see the night myself, master--nor yet I don’t expect to--what
 would do that,” answered Jerry.

 “Good night, Mr. Carton,” said the man of business. “Good night, Mr.
 Darnay. Shall we ever see such a night again, together!”

 Perhaps. Perhaps, see the great crowd of people with its rush and roar,
 bearing down upon them, too.




 CHAPTER VII.
 Monseigneur in Town


 Monseigneur, one of the great lords in power at the Court, held his
 fortnightly reception in his grand hotel in Paris. Monseigneur was in
 his inner room, his sanctuary of sanctuaries, the Holiest of Holiests to
 the crowd of worshippers in the suite of rooms without. Monseigneur
 was about to take his chocolate. Monseigneur could swallow a great many
 things with ease, and was by some few sullen minds supposed to be rather
 rapidly swallowing France; but, his morning’s chocolate could not so
 much as get into the throat of Monseigneur, without the aid of four
 strong men besides the Cook.

 Yes. It took four men, all four ablaze with gorgeous decoration, and the
 Chief of them unable to exist with fewer than two gold watches in his
 pocket, emulative of the noble and chaste fashion set by Monseigneur, to
 conduct the happy chocolate to Monseigneur’s lips. One lacquey carried
 the chocolate-pot into the sacred presence; a second, milled and frothed
 the chocolate with the little instrument he bore for that function;
 a third, presented the favoured napkin; a fourth (he of the two gold
 watches), poured the chocolate out. It was impossible for Monseigneur to
 dispense with one of these attendants on the chocolate and hold his high
 place under the admiring Heavens. Deep would have been the blot upon
 his escutcheon if his chocolate had been ignobly waited on by only three
 men; he must have died of two.

 Monseigneur had been out at a little supper last night, where the Comedy
 and the Grand Opera were charmingly represented. Monseigneur was out at
 a little supper most nights, with fascinating company. So polite and so
 impressible was Monseigneur, that the Comedy and the Grand Opera had far
 more influence with him in the tiresome articles of state affairs and
 state secrets, than the needs of all France. A happy circumstance
 for France, as the like always is for all countries similarly
 favoured!--always was for England (by way of example), in the regretted
 days of the merry Stuart who sold it.

 Monseigneur had one truly noble idea of general public business, which
 was, to let everything go on in its own way; of particular public
 business, Monseigneur had the other truly noble idea that it must all go
 his way--tend to his own power and pocket. Of his pleasures, general and
 particular, Monseigneur had the other truly noble idea, that the world
 was made for them. The text of his order (altered from the original
 by only a pronoun, which is not much) ran: “The earth and the fulness
 thereof are mine, saith Monseigneur.”

 Yet, Monseigneur had slowly found that vulgar embarrassments crept into
 his affairs, both private and public; and he had, as to both classes of
 affairs, allied himself perforce with a Farmer-General. As to finances
 public, because Monseigneur could not make anything at all of them, and
 must consequently let them out to somebody who could; as to finances
 private, because Farmer-Generals were rich, and Monseigneur, after
 generations of great luxury and expense, was growing poor. Hence
 Monseigneur had taken his sister from a convent, while there was yet
 time to ward off the impending veil, the cheapest garment she could
 wear, and had bestowed her as a prize upon a very rich Farmer-General,
 poor in family. Which Farmer-General, carrying an appropriate cane with
 a golden apple on the top of it, was now among the company in the outer
 rooms, much prostrated before by mankind--always excepting superior
 mankind of the blood of Monseigneur, who, his own wife included, looked
 down upon him with the loftiest contempt.

 A sumptuous man was the Farmer-General. Thirty horses stood in his
 stables, twenty-four male domestics sat in his halls, six body-women
 waited on his wife. As one who pretended to do nothing but plunder and
 forage where he could, the Farmer-General--howsoever his matrimonial
 relations conduced to social morality--was at least the greatest reality
 among the personages who attended at the hotel of Monseigneur that day.

 For, the rooms, though a beautiful scene to look at, and adorned with
 every device of decoration that the taste and skill of the time could
 achieve, were, in truth, not a sound business; considered with any
 reference to the scarecrows in the rags and nightcaps elsewhere (and not
 so far off, either, but that the watching towers of Notre Dame, almost
 equidistant from the two extremes, could see them both), they would
 have been an exceedingly uncomfortable business--if that could have
 been anybody’s business, at the house of Monseigneur. Military officers
 destitute of military knowledge; naval officers with no idea of a ship;
 civil officers without a notion of affairs; brazen ecclesiastics, of the
 worst world worldly, with sensual eyes, loose tongues, and looser lives;
 all totally unfit for their several callings, all lying horribly in
 pretending to belong to them, but all nearly or remotely of the order of
 Monseigneur, and therefore foisted on all public employments from which
 anything was to be got; these were to be told off by the score and the
 score. People not immediately connected with Monseigneur or the State,
 yet equally unconnected with anything that was real, or with lives
 passed in travelling by any straight road to any true earthly end, were
 no less abundant. Doctors who made great fortunes out of dainty remedies
 for imaginary disorders that never existed, smiled upon their courtly
 patients in the ante-chambers of Monseigneur. Projectors who had
 discovered every kind of remedy for the little evils with which the
 State was touched, except the remedy of setting to work in earnest to
 root out a single sin, poured their distracting babble into any ears
 they could lay hold of, at the reception of Monseigneur. Unbelieving
 Philosophers who were remodelling the world with words, and making
 card-towers of Babel to scale the skies with, talked with Unbelieving
 Chemists who had an eye on the transmutation of metals, at this
 wonderful gathering accumulated by Monseigneur. Exquisite gentlemen of
 the finest breeding, which was at that remarkable time--and has been
 since--to be known by its fruits of indifference to every natural
 subject of human interest, were in the most exemplary state of
 exhaustion, at the hotel of Monseigneur. Such homes had these various
 notabilities left behind them in the fine world of Paris, that the spies
 among the assembled devotees of Monseigneur--forming a goodly half
 of the polite company--would have found it hard to discover among
 the angels of that sphere one solitary wife, who, in her manners and
 appearance, owned to being a Mother. Indeed, except for the mere act of
 bringing a troublesome creature into this world--which does not go far
 towards the realisation of the name of mother--there was no such thing
 known to the fashion. Peasant women kept the unfashionable babies close,
 and brought them up, and charming grandmammas of sixty dressed and
 supped as at twenty.

 The leprosy of unreality disfigured every human creature in attendance
 upon Monseigneur. In the outermost room were half a dozen exceptional
 people who had had, for a few years, some vague misgiving in them that
 things in general were going rather wrong. As a promising way of setting
 them right, half of the half-dozen had become members of a fantastic
 sect of Convulsionists, and were even then considering within themselves
 whether they should foam, rage, roar, and turn cataleptic on the
 spot--thereby setting up a highly intelligible finger-post to the
 Future, for Monseigneur’s guidance. Besides these Dervishes, were other
 three who had rushed into another sect, which mended matters with a
 jargon about “the Centre of Truth:” holding that Man had got out of the
 Centre of Truth--which did not need much demonstration--but had not got
 out of the Circumference, and that he was to be kept from flying out of
 the Circumference, and was even to be shoved back into the Centre,
 by fasting and seeing of spirits. Among these, accordingly, much
 discoursing with spirits went on--and it did a world of good which never
 became manifest.

 But, the comfort was, that all the company at the grand hotel of
 Monseigneur were perfectly dressed. If the Day of Judgment had only been
 ascertained to be a dress day, everybody there would have been eternally
 correct. Such frizzling and powdering and sticking up of hair, such
 delicate complexions artificially preserved and mended, such gallant
 swords to look at, and such delicate honour to the sense of smell, would
 surely keep anything going, for ever and ever. The exquisite gentlemen
 of the finest breeding wore little pendent trinkets that chinked as they
 languidly moved; these golden fetters rang like precious little bells;
 and what with that ringing, and with the rustle of silk and brocade and
 fine linen, there was a flutter in the air that fanned Saint Antoine and
 his devouring hunger far away.

 Dress was the one unfailing talisman and charm used for keeping all
 things in their places. Everybody was dressed for a Fancy Ball that
 was never to leave off. From the Palace of the Tuileries, through
 Monseigneur and the whole Court, through the Chambers, the Tribunals
 of Justice, and all society (except the scarecrows), the Fancy Ball
 descended to the Common Executioner: who, in pursuance of the charm, was
 required to officiate “frizzled, powdered, in a gold-laced coat, pumps,
 and white silk stockings.” At the gallows and the wheel--the axe was a
 rarity--Monsieur Paris, as it was the episcopal mode among his brother
 Professors of the provinces, Monsieur Orleans, and the rest, to call
 him, presided in this dainty dress. And who among the company at
 Monseigneur’s reception in that seventeen hundred and eightieth year
 of our Lord, could possibly doubt, that a system rooted in a frizzled
 hangman, powdered, gold-laced, pumped, and white-silk stockinged, would
 see the very stars out!

 Monseigneur having eased his four men of their burdens and taken his
 chocolate, caused the doors of the Holiest of Holiests to be thrown
 open, and issued forth. Then, what submission, what cringing and
 fawning, what servility, what abject humiliation! As to bowing down in
 body and spirit, nothing in that way was left for Heaven--which may have
 been one among other reasons why the worshippers of Monseigneur never
 troubled it.

 Bestowing a word of promise here and a smile there, a whisper on one
 happy slave and a wave of the hand on another, Monseigneur affably
 passed through his rooms to the remote region of the Circumference of
 Truth. There, Monseigneur turned, and came back again, and so in due
 course of time got himself shut up in his sanctuary by the chocolate
 sprites, and was seen no more.

 The show being over, the flutter in the air became quite a little storm,
 and the precious little bells went ringing downstairs. There was soon
 but one person left of all the crowd, and he, with his hat under his arm
 and his snuff-box in his hand, slowly passed among the mirrors on his
 way out.

 “I devote you,” said this person, stopping at the last door on his way,
 and turning in the direction of the sanctuary, “to the Devil!”

 With that, he shook the snuff from his fingers as if he had shaken the
 dust from his feet, and quietly walked downstairs.

 He was a man of about sixty, handsomely dressed, haughty in manner, and
 with a face like a fine mask. A face of a transparent paleness; every
 feature in it clearly defined; one set expression on it. The nose,
 beautifully formed otherwise, was very slightly pinched at the top
 of each nostril. In those two compressions, or dints, the only little
 change that the face ever showed, resided. They persisted in changing
 colour sometimes, and they would be occasionally dilated and contracted
 by something like a faint pulsation; then, they gave a look of
 treachery, and cruelty, to the whole countenance. Examined with
 attention, its capacity of helping such a look was to be found in the
 line of the mouth, and the lines of the orbits of the eyes, being much
 too horizontal and thin; still, in the effect of the face made, it was a
 handsome face, and a remarkable one.

 Its owner went downstairs into the courtyard, got into his carriage, and
 drove away. Not many people had talked with him at the reception; he had
 stood in a little space apart, and Monseigneur might have been warmer
 in his manner. It appeared, under the circumstances, rather agreeable
 to him to see the common people dispersed before his horses, and
 often barely escaping from being run down. His man drove as if he were
 charging an enemy, and the furious recklessness of the man brought no
 check into the face, or to the lips, of the master. The complaint had
 sometimes made itself audible, even in that deaf city and dumb age,
 that, in the narrow streets without footways, the fierce patrician
 custom of hard driving endangered and maimed the mere vulgar in a
 barbarous manner. But, few cared enough for that to think of it a second
 time, and, in this matter, as in all others, the common wretches were
 left to get out of their difficulties as they could.

 With a wild rattle and clatter, and an inhuman abandonment of
 consideration not easy to be understood in these days, the carriage
 dashed through streets and swept round corners, with women screaming
 before it, and men clutching each other and clutching children out of
 its way. At last, swooping at a street corner by a fountain, one of its
 wheels came to a sickening little jolt, and there was a loud cry from a
 number of voices, and the horses reared and plunged.

 But for the latter inconvenience, the carriage probably would not have
 stopped; carriages were often known to drive on, and leave their wounded
 behind, and why not? But the frightened valet had got down in a hurry,
 and there were twenty hands at the horses’ bridles.

 “What has gone wrong?” said Monsieur, calmly looking out.

 A tall man in a nightcap had caught up a bundle from among the feet of
 the horses, and had laid it on the basement of the fountain, and was
 down in the mud and wet, howling over it like a wild animal.

 “Pardon, Monsieur the Marquis!” said a ragged and submissive man, “it is
 a child.”

 “Why does he make that abominable noise? Is it his child?”

 “Excuse me, Monsieur the Marquis--it is a pity--yes.”

 The fountain was a little removed; for the street opened, where it was,
 into a space some ten or twelve yards square. As the tall man suddenly
 got up from the ground, and came running at the carriage, Monsieur the
 Marquis clapped his hand for an instant on his sword-hilt.

 “Killed!” shrieked the man, in wild desperation, extending both arms at
 their length above his head, and staring at him. “Dead!”

 The people closed round, and looked at Monsieur the Marquis. There was
 nothing revealed by the many eyes that looked at him but watchfulness
 and eagerness; there was no visible menacing or anger. Neither did the
 people say anything; after the first cry, they had been silent, and they
 remained so. The voice of the submissive man who had spoken, was flat
 and tame in its extreme submission. Monsieur the Marquis ran his eyes
 over them all, as if they had been mere rats come out of their holes.

 He took out his purse.

 “It is extraordinary to me,” said he, “that you people cannot take care
 of yourselves and your children. One or the other of you is for ever in
 the way. How do I know what injury you have done my horses. See! Give
 him that.”

 He threw out a gold coin for the valet to pick up, and all the heads
 craned forward that all the eyes might look down at it as it fell. The
 tall man called out again with a most unearthly cry, “Dead!”

 He was arrested by the quick arrival of another man, for whom the rest
 made way. On seeing him, the miserable creature fell upon his shoulder,
 sobbing and crying, and pointing to the fountain, where some women were
 stooping over the motionless bundle, and moving gently about it. They
 were as silent, however, as the men.

 “I know all, I know all,” said the last comer. “Be a brave man, my
 Gaspard! It is better for the poor little plaything to die so, than to
 live. It has died in a moment without pain. Could it have lived an hour
 as happily?”

 “You are a philosopher, you there,” said the Marquis, smiling. “How do
 they call you?”

 “They call me Defarge.”

 “Of what trade?”

 “Monsieur the Marquis, vendor of wine.”

 “Pick up that, philosopher and vendor of wine,” said the Marquis,
 throwing him another gold coin, “and spend it as you will. The horses
 there; are they right?”

 Without deigning to look at the assemblage a second time, Monsieur the
 Marquis leaned back in his seat, and was just being driven away with the
 air of a gentleman who had accidentally broke some common thing, and had
 paid for it, and could afford to pay for it; when his ease was suddenly
 disturbed by a coin flying into his carriage, and ringing on its floor.

 “Hold!” said Monsieur the Marquis. “Hold the horses! Who threw that?”

 He looked to the spot where Defarge the vendor of wine had stood, a
 moment before; but the wretched father was grovelling on his face on
 the pavement in that spot, and the figure that stood beside him was the
 figure of a dark stout woman, knitting.

 “You dogs!” said the Marquis, but smoothly, and with an unchanged front,
 except as to the spots on his nose: “I would ride over any of you very
 willingly, and exterminate you from the earth. If I knew which rascal
 threw at the carriage, and if that brigand were sufficiently near it, he
 should be crushed under the wheels.”

 So cowed was their condition, and so long and hard their experience of
 what such a man could do to them, within the law and beyond it, that not
 a voice, or a hand, or even an eye was raised. Among the men, not one.
 But the woman who stood knitting looked up steadily, and looked the
 Marquis in the face. It was not for his dignity to notice it; his
 contemptuous eyes passed over her, and over all the other rats; and he
 leaned back in his seat again, and gave the word “Go on!”

 He was driven on, and other carriages came whirling by in quick
 succession; the Minister, the State-Projector, the Farmer-General, the
 Doctor, the Lawyer, the Ecclesiastic, the Grand Opera, the Comedy, the
 whole Fancy Ball in a bright continuous flow, came whirling by. The rats
 had crept out of their holes to look on, and they remained looking
 on for hours; soldiers and police often passing between them and the
 spectacle, and making a barrier behind which they slunk, and through
 which they peeped. The father had long ago taken up his bundle and
 bidden himself away with it, when the women who had tended the bundle
 while it lay on the base of the fountain, sat there watching the running
 of the water and the rolling of the Fancy Ball--when the one woman who
 had stood conspicuous, knitting, still knitted on with the steadfastness
 of Fate. The water of the fountain ran, the swift river ran, the day ran
 into evening, so much life in the city ran into death according to rule,
 time and tide waited for no man, the rats were sleeping close together
 in their dark holes again, the Fancy Ball was lighted up at supper, all
 things ran their course.




 CHAPTER VIII.
 Monseigneur in the Country


 A beautiful landscape, with the corn bright in it, but not abundant.
 Patches of poor rye where corn should have been, patches of poor peas
 and beans, patches of most coarse vegetable substitutes for wheat. On
 inanimate nature, as on the men and women who cultivated it, a prevalent
 tendency towards an appearance of vegetating unwillingly--a dejected
 disposition to give up, and wither away.

 Monsieur the Marquis in his travelling carriage (which might have been
 lighter), conducted by four post-horses and two postilions, fagged up
 a steep hill. A blush on the countenance of Monsieur the Marquis was
 no impeachment of his high breeding; it was not from within; it was
 occasioned by an external circumstance beyond his control--the setting
 sun.

 The sunset struck so brilliantly into the travelling carriage when it
 gained the hill-top, that its occupant was steeped in crimson. “It will
 die out,” said Monsieur the Marquis, glancing at his hands, “directly.”

 In effect, the sun was so low that it dipped at the moment. When the
 heavy drag had been adjusted to the wheel, and the carriage slid down
 hill, with a cinderous smell, in a cloud of dust, the red glow departed
 quickly; the sun and the Marquis going down together, there was no glow
 left when the drag was taken off.

 But, there remained a broken country, bold and open, a little village
 at the bottom of the hill, a broad sweep and rise beyond it, a
 church-tower, a windmill, a forest for the chase, and a crag with a
 fortress on it used as a prison. Round upon all these darkening objects
 as the night drew on, the Marquis looked, with the air of one who was
 coming near home.

 The village had its one poor street, with its poor brewery, poor
 tannery, poor tavern, poor stable-yard for relays of post-horses, poor
 fountain, all usual poor appointments. It had its poor people too. All
 its people were poor, and many of them were sitting at their doors,
 shredding spare onions and the like for supper, while many were at the
 fountain, washing leaves, and grasses, and any such small yieldings of
 the earth that could be eaten. Expressive signs of what made them poor,
 were not wanting; the tax for the state, the tax for the church, the tax
 for the lord, tax local and tax general, were to be paid here and to be
 paid there, according to solemn inscription in the little village, until
 the wonder was, that there was any village left unswallowed.

 Few children were to be seen, and no dogs. As to the men and women,
 their choice on earth was stated in the prospect--Life on the lowest
 terms that could sustain it, down in the little village under the mill;
 or captivity and Death in the dominant prison on the crag.

 Heralded by a courier in advance, and by the cracking of his postilions’
 whips, which twined snake-like about their heads in the evening air, as
 if he came attended by the Furies, Monsieur the Marquis drew up in
 his travelling carriage at the posting-house gate. It was hard by the
 fountain, and the peasants suspended their operations to look at him.
 He looked at them, and saw in them, without knowing it, the slow
 sure filing down of misery-worn face and figure, that was to make the
 meagreness of Frenchmen an English superstition which should survive the
 truth through the best part of a hundred years.

 Monsieur the Marquis cast his eyes over the submissive faces that
 drooped before him, as the like of himself had drooped before
 Monseigneur of the Court--only the difference was, that these faces
 drooped merely to suffer and not to propitiate--when a grizzled mender
 of the roads joined the group.

 “Bring me hither that fellow!” said the Marquis to the courier.

 The fellow was brought, cap in hand, and the other fellows closed round
 to look and listen, in the manner of the people at the Paris fountain.

 “I passed you on the road?”

 “Monseigneur, it is true. I had the honour of being passed on the road.”

 “Coming up the hill, and at the top of the hill, both?”

 “Monseigneur, it is true.”

 “What did you look at, so fixedly?”

 “Monseigneur, I looked at the man.”

 He stooped a little, and with his tattered blue cap pointed under the
 carriage. All his fellows stooped to look under the carriage.

 “What man, pig? And why look there?”

 “Pardon, Monseigneur; he swung by the chain of the shoe--the drag.”

 “Who?” demanded the traveller.

 “Monseigneur, the man.”

 “May the Devil carry away these idiots! How do you call the man? You
 know all the men of this part of the country. Who was he?”

 “Your clemency, Monseigneur! He was not of this part of the country. Of
 all the days of my life, I never saw him.”

 “Swinging by the chain? To be suffocated?”

 “With your gracious permission, that was the wonder of it, Monseigneur.
 His head hanging over--like this!”

 He turned himself sideways to the carriage, and leaned back, with his
 face thrown up to the sky, and his head hanging down; then recovered
 himself, fumbled with his cap, and made a bow.

 “What was he like?”

 “Monseigneur, he was whiter than the miller. All covered with dust,
 white as a spectre, tall as a spectre!”

 The picture produced an immense sensation in the little crowd; but all
 eyes, without comparing notes with other eyes, looked at Monsieur
 the Marquis. Perhaps, to observe whether he had any spectre on his
 conscience.

 “Truly, you did well,” said the Marquis, felicitously sensible that such
 vermin were not to ruffle him, “to see a thief accompanying my carriage,
 and not open that great mouth of yours. Bah! Put him aside, Monsieur
 Gabelle!”

 Monsieur Gabelle was the Postmaster, and some other taxing functionary
 united; he had come out with great obsequiousness to assist at this
 examination, and had held the examined by the drapery of his arm in an
 official manner.

 “Bah! Go aside!” said Monsieur Gabelle.

 “Lay hands on this stranger if he seeks to lodge in your village
 to-night, and be sure that his business is honest, Gabelle.”

 “Monseigneur, I am flattered to devote myself to your orders.”

 “Did he run away, fellow?--where is that Accursed?”

 The accursed was already under the carriage with some half-dozen
 particular friends, pointing out the chain with his blue cap. Some
 half-dozen other particular friends promptly hauled him out, and
 presented him breathless to Monsieur the Marquis.

 “Did the man run away, Dolt, when we stopped for the drag?”

 “Monseigneur, he precipitated himself over the hill-side, head first, as
 a person plunges into the river.”

 “See to it, Gabelle. Go on!”

 The half-dozen who were peering at the chain were still among the
 wheels, like sheep; the wheels turned so suddenly that they were lucky
 to save their skins and bones; they had very little else to save, or
 they might not have been so fortunate.

 The burst with which the carriage started out of the village and up the
 rise beyond, was soon checked by the steepness of the hill. Gradually,
 it subsided to a foot pace, swinging and lumbering upward among the many
 sweet scents of a summer night. The postilions, with a thousand gossamer
 gnats circling about them in lieu of the Furies, quietly mended the
 points to the lashes of their whips; the valet walked by the horses; the
 courier was audible, trotting on ahead into the dull distance.

 At the steepest point of the hill there was a little burial-ground,
 with a Cross and a new large figure of Our Saviour on it; it was a poor
 figure in wood, done by some inexperienced rustic carver, but he had
 studied the figure from the life--his own life, maybe--for it was
 dreadfully spare and thin.

 To this distressful emblem of a great distress that had long been
 growing worse, and was not at its worst, a woman was kneeling. She
 turned her head as the carriage came up to her, rose quickly, and
 presented herself at the carriage-door.

 “It is you, Monseigneur! Monseigneur, a petition.”

 With an exclamation of impatience, but with his unchangeable face,
 Monseigneur looked out.

 “How, then! What is it? Always petitions!”

 “Monseigneur. For the love of the great God! My husband, the forester.”

 “What of your husband, the forester? Always the same with you people. He
 cannot pay something?”

 “He has paid all, Monseigneur. He is dead.”

 “Well! He is quiet. Can I restore him to you?”

 “Alas, no, Monseigneur! But he lies yonder, under a little heap of poor
 grass.”

 “Well?”

 “Monseigneur, there are so many little heaps of poor grass?”

 “Again, well?”

 She looked an old woman, but was young. Her manner was one of passionate
 grief; by turns she clasped her veinous and knotted hands together
 with wild energy, and laid one of them on the carriage-door--tenderly,
 caressingly, as if it had been a human breast, and could be expected to
 feel the appealing touch.

 “Monseigneur, hear me! Monseigneur, hear my petition! My husband died of
 want; so many die of want; so many more will die of want.”

 “Again, well? Can I feed them?”

 “Monseigneur, the good God knows; but I don’t ask it. My petition is,
 that a morsel of stone or wood, with my husband’s name, may be placed
 over him to show where he lies. Otherwise, the place will be quickly
 forgotten, it will never be found when I am dead of the same malady, I
 shall be laid under some other heap of poor grass. Monseigneur, they
 are so many, they increase so fast, there is so much want. Monseigneur!
 Monseigneur!”

 The valet had put her away from the door, the carriage had broken into
 a brisk trot, the postilions had quickened the pace, she was left far
 behind, and Monseigneur, again escorted by the Furies, was rapidly
 diminishing the league or two of distance that remained between him and
 his chateau.

 The sweet scents of the summer night rose all around him, and rose, as
 the rain falls, impartially, on the dusty, ragged, and toil-worn group
 at the fountain not far away; to whom the mender of roads, with the aid
 of the blue cap without which he was nothing, still enlarged upon his
 man like a spectre, as long as they could bear it. By degrees, as they
 could bear no more, they dropped off one by one, and lights twinkled
 in little casements; which lights, as the casements darkened, and more
 stars came out, seemed to have shot up into the sky instead of having
 been extinguished.

 The shadow of a large high-roofed house, and of many over-hanging trees,
 was upon Monsieur the Marquis by that time; and the shadow was exchanged
 for the light of a flambeau, as his carriage stopped, and the great door
 of his chateau was opened to him.

 “Monsieur Charles, whom I expect; is he arrived from England?”

 “Monseigneur, not yet.”




 CHAPTER IX.
 The Gorgon’s Head


 It was a heavy mass of building, that chateau of Monsieur the Marquis,
 with a large stone courtyard before it, and two stone sweeps of
 staircase meeting in a stone terrace before the principal door. A stony
 business altogether, with heavy stone balustrades, and stone urns, and
 stone flowers, and stone faces of men, and stone heads of lions, in
 all directions. As if the Gorgon’s head had surveyed it, when it was
 finished, two centuries ago.

 Up the broad flight of shallow steps, Monsieur the Marquis, flambeau
 preceded, went from his carriage, sufficiently disturbing the darkness
 to elicit loud remonstrance from an owl in the roof of the great pile
 of stable building away among the trees. All else was so quiet, that the
 flambeau carried up the steps, and the other flambeau held at the great
 door, burnt as if they were in a close room of state, instead of being
 in the open night-air. Other sound than the owl’s voice there was none,
 save the falling of a fountain into its stone basin; for, it was one of
 those dark nights that hold their breath by the hour together, and then
 heave a long low sigh, and hold their breath again.

 The great door clanged behind him, and Monsieur the Marquis crossed a
 hall grim with certain old boar-spears, swords, and knives of the chase;
 grimmer with certain heavy riding-rods and riding-whips, of which many a
 peasant, gone to his benefactor Death, had felt the weight when his lord
 was angry.

 Avoiding the larger rooms, which were dark and made fast for the night,
 Monsieur the Marquis, with his flambeau-bearer going on before, went up
 the staircase to a door in a corridor. This thrown open, admitted him
 to his own private apartment of three rooms: his bed-chamber and two
 others. High vaulted rooms with cool uncarpeted floors, great dogs upon
 the hearths for the burning of wood in winter time, and all luxuries
 befitting the state of a marquis in a luxurious age and country.
 The fashion of the last Louis but one, of the line that was never to
 break--the fourteenth Louis--was conspicuous in their rich furniture;
 but, it was diversified by many objects that were illustrations of old
 pages in the history of France.

 A supper-table was laid for two, in the third of the rooms; a round
 room, in one of the chateau’s four extinguisher-topped towers. A small
 lofty room, with its window wide open, and the wooden jalousie-blinds
 closed, so that the dark night only showed in slight horizontal lines of
 black, alternating with their broad lines of stone colour.

 “My nephew,” said the Marquis, glancing at the supper preparation; “they
 said he was not arrived.”

 Nor was he; but, he had been expected with Monseigneur.

 “Ah! It is not probable he will arrive to-night; nevertheless, leave the
 table as it is. I shall be ready in a quarter of an hour.”

 In a quarter of an hour Monseigneur was ready, and sat down alone to his
 sumptuous and choice supper. His chair was opposite to the window, and
 he had taken his soup, and was raising his glass of Bordeaux to his
 lips, when he put it down.

 “What is that?” he calmly asked, looking with attention at the
 horizontal lines of black and stone colour.

 “Monseigneur? That?”

 “Outside the blinds. Open the blinds.”

 It was done.

 “Well?”

 “Monseigneur, it is nothing. The trees and the night are all that are
 here.”

 The servant who spoke, had thrown the blinds wide, had looked out into
 the vacant darkness, and stood with that blank behind him, looking round
 for instructions.

 “Good,” said the imperturbable master. “Close them again.”

 That was done too, and the Marquis went on with his supper. He was
 half way through it, when he again stopped with his glass in his hand,
 hearing the sound of wheels. It came on briskly, and came up to the
 front of the chateau.

 “Ask who is arrived.”

 It was the nephew of Monseigneur. He had been some few leagues behind
 Monseigneur, early in the afternoon. He had diminished the distance
 rapidly, but not so rapidly as to come up with Monseigneur on the road.
 He had heard of Monseigneur, at the posting-houses, as being before him.

 He was to be told (said Monseigneur) that supper awaited him then and
 there, and that he was prayed to come to it. In a little while he came.
 He had been known in England as Charles Darnay.

 Monseigneur received him in a courtly manner, but they did not shake
 hands.

 “You left Paris yesterday, sir?” he said to Monseigneur, as he took his
 seat at table.

 “Yesterday. And you?”

 “I come direct.”

 “From London?”

 “Yes.”

 “You have been a long time coming,” said the Marquis, with a smile.

 “On the contrary; I come direct.”

 “Pardon me! I mean, not a long time on the journey; a long time
 intending the journey.”

 “I have been detained by”--the nephew stopped a moment in his
 answer--“various business.”

 “Without doubt,” said the polished uncle.

 So long as a servant was present, no other words passed between them.
 When coffee had been served and they were alone together, the nephew,
 looking at the uncle and meeting the eyes of the face that was like a
 fine mask, opened a conversation.

 “I have come back, sir, as you anticipate, pursuing the object that
 took me away. It carried me into great and unexpected peril; but it is
 a sacred object, and if it had carried me to death I hope it would have
 sustained me.”

 “Not to death,” said the uncle; “it is not necessary to say, to death.”

 “I doubt, sir,” returned the nephew, “whether, if it had carried me to
 the utmost brink of death, you would have cared to stop me there.”

 The deepened marks in the nose, and the lengthening of the fine straight
 lines in the cruel face, looked ominous as to that; the uncle made a
 graceful gesture of protest, which was so clearly a slight form of good
 breeding that it was not reassuring.

 “Indeed, sir,” pursued the nephew, “for anything I know, you may have
 expressly worked to give a more suspicious appearance to the suspicious
 circumstances that surrounded me.”

 “No, no, no,” said the uncle, pleasantly.

 “But, however that may be,” resumed the nephew, glancing at him with
 deep distrust, “I know that your diplomacy would stop me by any means,
 and would know no scruple as to means.”

 “My friend, I told you so,” said the uncle, with a fine pulsation in the
 two marks. “Do me the favour to recall that I told you so, long ago.”

 “I recall it.”

 “Thank you,” said the Marquis--very sweetly indeed.

 His tone lingered in the air, almost like the tone of a musical
 instrument.

 “In effect, sir,” pursued the nephew, “I believe it to be at once your
 bad fortune, and my good fortune, that has kept me out of a prison in
 France here.”

 “I do not quite understand,” returned the uncle, sipping his coffee.
 “Dare I ask you to explain?”

 “I believe that if you were not in disgrace with the Court, and had not
 been overshadowed by that cloud for years past, a letter de cachet would
 have sent me to some fortress indefinitely.”

 “It is possible,” said the uncle, with great calmness. “For the honour
 of the family, I could even resolve to incommode you to that extent.
 Pray excuse me!”

 “I perceive that, happily for me, the Reception of the day before
 yesterday was, as usual, a cold one,” observed the nephew.

 “I would not say happily, my friend,” returned the uncle, with refined
 politeness; “I would not be sure of that. A good opportunity for
 consideration, surrounded by the advantages of solitude, might influence
 your destiny to far greater advantage than you influence it for
 yourself. But it is useless to discuss the question. I am, as you say,
 at a disadvantage. These little instruments of correction, these gentle
 aids to the power and honour of families, these slight favours that
 might so incommode you, are only to be obtained now by interest
 and importunity. They are sought by so many, and they are granted
 (comparatively) to so few! It used not to be so, but France in all such
 things is changed for the worse. Our not remote ancestors held the right
 of life and death over the surrounding vulgar. From this room, many such
 dogs have been taken out to be hanged; in the next room (my bedroom),
 one fellow, to our knowledge, was poniarded on the spot for professing
 some insolent delicacy respecting his daughter--_his_ daughter? We have
 lost many privileges; a new philosophy has become the mode; and the
 assertion of our station, in these days, might (I do not go so far as
 to say would, but might) cause us real inconvenience. All very bad, very
 bad!”

 The Marquis took a gentle little pinch of snuff, and shook his head;
 as elegantly despondent as he could becomingly be of a country still
 containing himself, that great means of regeneration.

 “We have so asserted our station, both in the old time and in the modern
 time also,” said the nephew, gloomily, “that I believe our name to be
 more detested than any name in France.”

 “Let us hope so,” said the uncle. “Detestation of the high is the
 involuntary homage of the low.”

 “There is not,” pursued the nephew, in his former tone, “a face I can
 look at, in all this country round about us, which looks at me with any
 deference on it but the dark deference of fear and slavery.”

 “A compliment,” said the Marquis, “to the grandeur of the family,
 merited by the manner in which the family has sustained its grandeur.
 Hah!” And he took another gentle little pinch of snuff, and lightly
 crossed his legs.

 But, when his nephew, leaning an elbow on the table, covered his eyes
 thoughtfully and dejectedly with his hand, the fine mask looked at
 him sideways with a stronger concentration of keenness, closeness,
 and dislike, than was comportable with its wearer’s assumption of
 indifference.

 “Repression is the only lasting philosophy. The dark deference of fear
 and slavery, my friend,” observed the Marquis, “will keep the dogs
 obedient to the whip, as long as this roof,” looking up to it, “shuts
 out the sky.”

 That might not be so long as the Marquis supposed. If a picture of the
 chateau as it was to be a very few years hence, and of fifty like it as
 they too were to be a very few years hence, could have been shown to
 him that night, he might have been at a loss to claim his own from
 the ghastly, fire-charred, plunder-wrecked rains. As for the roof
 he vaunted, he might have found _that_ shutting out the sky in a new
 way--to wit, for ever, from the eyes of the bodies into which its lead
 was fired, out of the barrels of a hundred thousand muskets.

 “Meanwhile,” said the Marquis, “I will preserve the honour and repose
 of the family, if you will not. But you must be fatigued. Shall we
 terminate our conference for the night?”

 “A moment more.”

 “An hour, if you please.”

 “Sir,” said the nephew, “we have done wrong, and are reaping the fruits
 of wrong.”

 “_We_ have done wrong?” repeated the Marquis, with an inquiring smile,
 and delicately pointing, first to his nephew, then to himself.

 “Our family; our honourable family, whose honour is of so much account
 to both of us, in such different ways. Even in my father’s time, we did
 a world of wrong, injuring every human creature who came between us and
 our pleasure, whatever it was. Why need I speak of my father’s time,
 when it is equally yours? Can I separate my father’s twin-brother, joint
 inheritor, and next successor, from himself?”

 “Death has done that!” said the Marquis.

 “And has left me,” answered the nephew, “bound to a system that is
 frightful to me, responsible for it, but powerless in it; seeking to
 execute the last request of my dear mother’s lips, and obey the last
 look of my dear mother’s eyes, which implored me to have mercy and to
 redress; and tortured by seeking assistance and power in vain.”

 “Seeking them from me, my nephew,” said the Marquis, touching him on the
 breast with his forefinger--they were now standing by the hearth--“you
 will for ever seek them in vain, be assured.”

 Every fine straight line in the clear whiteness of his face, was
 cruelly, craftily, and closely compressed, while he stood looking
 quietly at his nephew, with his snuff-box in his hand. Once again he
 touched him on the breast, as though his finger were the fine point of
 a small sword, with which, in delicate finesse, he ran him through the
 body, and said,

 “My friend, I will die, perpetuating the system under which I have
 lived.”

 When he had said it, he took a culminating pinch of snuff, and put his
 box in his pocket.

 “Better to be a rational creature,” he added then, after ringing a small
 bell on the table, “and accept your natural destiny. But you are lost,
 Monsieur Charles, I see.”

 “This property and France are lost to me,” said the nephew, sadly; “I
 renounce them.”

 “Are they both yours to renounce? France may be, but is the property? It
 is scarcely worth mentioning; but, is it yet?”

 “I had no intention, in the words I used, to claim it yet. If it passed
 to me from you, to-morrow--”

 “Which I have the vanity to hope is not probable.”

 “--or twenty years hence--”

 “You do me too much honour,” said the Marquis; “still, I prefer that
 supposition.”

 “--I would abandon it, and live otherwise and elsewhere. It is little to
 relinquish. What is it but a wilderness of misery and ruin!”

 “Hah!” said the Marquis, glancing round the luxurious room.

 “To the eye it is fair enough, here; but seen in its integrity,
 under the sky, and by the daylight, it is a crumbling tower of waste,
 mismanagement, extortion, debt, mortgage, oppression, hunger, nakedness,
 and suffering.”

 “Hah!” said the Marquis again, in a well-satisfied manner.

 “If it ever becomes mine, it shall be put into some hands better
 qualified to free it slowly (if such a thing is possible) from the
 weight that drags it down, so that the miserable people who cannot leave
 it and who have been long wrung to the last point of endurance, may, in
 another generation, suffer less; but it is not for me. There is a curse
 on it, and on all this land.”

 “And you?” said the uncle. “Forgive my curiosity; do you, under your new
 philosophy, graciously intend to live?”

 “I must do, to live, what others of my countrymen, even with nobility at
 their backs, may have to do some day--work.”

 “In England, for example?”

 “Yes. The family honour, sir, is safe from me in this country. The
 family name can suffer from me in no other, for I bear it in no other.”

 The ringing of the bell had caused the adjoining bed-chamber to be
 lighted. It now shone brightly, through the door of communication. The
 Marquis looked that way, and listened for the retreating step of his
 valet.

 “England is very attractive to you, seeing how indifferently you have
 prospered there,” he observed then, turning his calm face to his nephew
 with a smile.

 “I have already said, that for my prospering there, I am sensible I may
 be indebted to you, sir. For the rest, it is my Refuge.”

 “They say, those boastful English, that it is the Refuge of many. You
 know a compatriot who has found a Refuge there? A Doctor?”

 “Yes.”

 “With a daughter?”

 “Yes.”

 “Yes,” said the Marquis. “You are fatigued. Good night!”

 As he bent his head in his most courtly manner, there was a secrecy
 in his smiling face, and he conveyed an air of mystery to those words,
 which struck the eyes and ears of his nephew forcibly. At the same
 time, the thin straight lines of the setting of the eyes, and the thin
 straight lips, and the markings in the nose, curved with a sarcasm that
 looked handsomely diabolic.

 “Yes,” repeated the Marquis. “A Doctor with a daughter. Yes. So
 commences the new philosophy! You are fatigued. Good night!”

 It would have been of as much avail to interrogate any stone face
 outside the chateau as to interrogate that face of his. The nephew
 looked at him, in vain, in passing on to the door.

 “Good night!” said the uncle. “I look to the pleasure of seeing you
 again in the morning. Good repose! Light Monsieur my nephew to his
 chamber there!--And burn Monsieur my nephew in his bed, if you will,” he
 added to himself, before he rang his little bell again, and summoned his
 valet to his own bedroom.

 The valet come and gone, Monsieur the Marquis walked to and fro in his
 loose chamber-robe, to prepare himself gently for sleep, that hot still
 night. Rustling about the room, his softly-slippered feet making no
 noise on the floor, he moved like a refined tiger:--looked like some
 enchanted marquis of the impenitently wicked sort, in story, whose
 periodical change into tiger form was either just going off, or just
 coming on.

 He moved from end to end of his voluptuous bedroom, looking again at the
 scraps of the day’s journey that came unbidden into his mind; the slow
 toil up the hill at sunset, the setting sun, the descent, the mill, the
 prison on the crag, the little village in the hollow, the peasants at
 the fountain, and the mender of roads with his blue cap pointing out the
 chain under the carriage. That fountain suggested the Paris fountain,
 the little bundle lying on the step, the women bending over it, and the
 tall man with his arms up, crying, “Dead!”

 “I am cool now,” said Monsieur the Marquis, “and may go to bed.”

 So, leaving only one light burning on the large hearth, he let his thin
 gauze curtains fall around him, and heard the night break its silence
 with a long sigh as he composed himself to sleep.

 The stone faces on the outer walls stared blindly at the black night
 for three heavy hours; for three heavy hours, the horses in the stables
 rattled at their racks, the dogs barked, and the owl made a noise with
 very little resemblance in it to the noise conventionally assigned to
 the owl by men-poets. But it is the obstinate custom of such creatures
 hardly ever to say what is set down for them.

 For three heavy hours, the stone faces of the chateau, lion and human,
 stared blindly at the night. Dead darkness lay on all the landscape,
 dead darkness added its own hush to the hushing dust on all the roads.
 The burial-place had got to the pass that its little heaps of poor grass
 were undistinguishable from one another; the figure on the Cross might
 have come down, for anything that could be seen of it. In the village,
 taxers and taxed were fast asleep. Dreaming, perhaps, of banquets, as
 the starved usually do, and of ease and rest, as the driven slave and
 the yoked ox may, its lean inhabitants slept soundly, and were fed and
 freed.

 The fountain in the village flowed unseen and unheard, and the fountain
 at the chateau dropped unseen and unheard--both melting away, like the
 minutes that were falling from the spring of Time--through three dark
 hours. Then, the grey water of both began to be ghostly in the light,
 and the eyes of the stone faces of the chateau were opened.

 Lighter and lighter, until at last the sun touched the tops of the still
 trees, and poured its radiance over the hill. In the glow, the water
 of the chateau fountain seemed to turn to blood, and the stone faces
 crimsoned. The carol of the birds was loud and high, and, on the
 weather-beaten sill of the great window of the bed-chamber of Monsieur
 the Marquis, one little bird sang its sweetest song with all its might.
 At this, the nearest stone face seemed to stare amazed, and, with open
 mouth and dropped under-jaw, looked awe-stricken.

 Now, the sun was full up, and movement began in the village. Casement
 windows opened, crazy doors were unbarred, and people came forth
 shivering--chilled, as yet, by the new sweet air. Then began the rarely
 lightened toil of the day among the village population. Some, to the
 fountain; some, to the fields; men and women here, to dig and delve; men
 and women there, to see to the poor live stock, and lead the bony cows
 out, to such pasture as could be found by the roadside. In the church
 and at the Cross, a kneeling figure or two; attendant on the latter
 prayers, the led cow, trying for a breakfast among the weeds at its
 foot.

 The chateau awoke later, as became its quality, but awoke gradually and
 surely. First, the lonely boar-spears and knives of the chase had been
 reddened as of old; then, had gleamed trenchant in the morning sunshine;
 now, doors and windows were thrown open, horses in their stables looked
 round over their shoulders at the light and freshness pouring in at
 doorways, leaves sparkled and rustled at iron-grated windows, dogs
 pulled hard at their chains, and reared impatient to be loosed.

 All these trivial incidents belonged to the routine of life, and the
 return of morning. Surely, not so the ringing of the great bell of the
 chateau, nor the running up and down the stairs; nor the hurried
 figures on the terrace; nor the booting and tramping here and there and
 everywhere, nor the quick saddling of horses and riding away?

 What winds conveyed this hurry to the grizzled mender of roads, already
 at work on the hill-top beyond the village, with his day’s dinner (not
 much to carry) lying in a bundle that it was worth no crow’s while to
 peck at, on a heap of stones? Had the birds, carrying some grains of it
 to a distance, dropped one over him as they sow chance seeds? Whether or
 no, the mender of roads ran, on the sultry morning, as if for his life,
 down the hill, knee-high in dust, and never stopped till he got to the
 fountain.

 All the people of the village were at the fountain, standing about
 in their depressed manner, and whispering low, but showing no other
 emotions than grim curiosity and surprise. The led cows, hastily brought
 in and tethered to anything that would hold them, were looking stupidly
 on, or lying down chewing the cud of nothing particularly repaying their
 trouble, which they had picked up in their interrupted saunter. Some of
 the people of the chateau, and some of those of the posting-house, and
 all the taxing authorities, were armed more or less, and were crowded
 on the other side of the little street in a purposeless way, that was
 highly fraught with nothing. Already, the mender of roads had penetrated
 into the midst of a group of fifty particular friends, and was smiting
 himself in the breast with his blue cap. What did all this portend,
 and what portended the swift hoisting-up of Monsieur Gabelle behind
 a servant on horseback, and the conveying away of the said Gabelle
 (double-laden though the horse was), at a gallop, like a new version of
 the German ballad of Leonora?

 It portended that there was one stone face too many, up at the chateau.

 The Gorgon had surveyed the building again in the night, and had added
 the one stone face wanting; the stone face for which it had waited
 through about two hundred years.

 It lay back on the pillow of Monsieur the Marquis. It was like a fine
 mask, suddenly startled, made angry, and petrified. Driven home into the
 heart of the stone figure attached to it, was a knife. Round its hilt
 was a frill of paper, on which was scrawled:

 “Drive him fast to his tomb. This, from Jacques.”




 CHAPTER X.
 Two Promises


 More months, to the number of twelve, had come and gone, and Mr. Charles
 Darnay was established in England as a higher teacher of the French
 language who was conversant with French literature. In this age, he
 would have been a Professor; in that age, he was a Tutor. He read with
 young men who could find any leisure and interest for the study of a
 living tongue spoken all over the world, and he cultivated a taste for
 its stores of knowledge and fancy. He could write of them, besides, in
 sound English, and render them into sound English. Such masters were not
 at that time easily found; Princes that had been, and Kings that were
 to be, were not yet of the Teacher class, and no ruined nobility had
 dropped out of Tellson’s ledgers, to turn cooks and carpenters. As a
 tutor, whose attainments made the student’s way unusually pleasant and
 profitable, and as an elegant translator who brought something to his
 work besides mere dictionary knowledge, young Mr. Darnay soon became
 known and encouraged. He was well acquainted, more-over, with the
 circumstances of his country, and those were of ever-growing interest.
 So, with great perseverance and untiring industry, he prospered.

 In London, he had expected neither to walk on pavements of gold, nor
 to lie on beds of roses; if he had had any such exalted expectation, he
 would not have prospered. He had expected labour, and he found it, and
 did it and made the best of it. In this, his prosperity consisted.

 A certain portion of his time was passed at Cambridge, where he
 read with undergraduates as a sort of tolerated smuggler who drove a
 contraband trade in European languages, instead of conveying Greek
 and Latin through the Custom-house. The rest of his time he passed in
 London.

 Now, from the days when it was always summer in Eden, to these days
 when it is mostly winter in fallen latitudes, the world of a man has
 invariably gone one way--Charles Darnay’s way--the way of the love of a
 woman.

 He had loved Lucie Manette from the hour of his danger. He had never
 heard a sound so sweet and dear as the sound of her compassionate voice;
 he had never seen a face so tenderly beautiful, as hers when it was
 confronted with his own on the edge of the grave that had been dug for
 him. But, he had not yet spoken to her on the subject; the assassination
 at the deserted chateau far away beyond the heaving water and the long,
 long, dusty roads--the solid stone chateau which had itself become the
 mere mist of a dream--had been done a year, and he had never yet, by so
 much as a single spoken word, disclosed to her the state of his heart.

 That he had his reasons for this, he knew full well. It was again a
 summer day when, lately arrived in London from his college occupation,
 he turned into the quiet corner in Soho, bent on seeking an opportunity
 of opening his mind to Doctor Manette. It was the close of the summer
 day, and he knew Lucie to be out with Miss Pross.

 He found the Doctor reading in his arm-chair at a window. The energy
 which had at once supported him under his old sufferings and aggravated
 their sharpness, had been gradually restored to him. He was now a
 very energetic man indeed, with great firmness of purpose, strength
 of resolution, and vigour of action. In his recovered energy he was
 sometimes a little fitful and sudden, as he had at first been in the
 exercise of his other recovered faculties; but, this had never been
 frequently observable, and had grown more and more rare.

 He studied much, slept little, sustained a great deal of fatigue with
 ease, and was equably cheerful. To him, now entered Charles Darnay, at
 sight of whom he laid aside his book and held out his hand.

 “Charles Darnay! I rejoice to see you. We have been counting on your
 return these three or four days past. Mr. Stryver and Sydney Carton were
 both here yesterday, and both made you out to be more than due.”

 “I am obliged to them for their interest in the matter,” he answered,
 a little coldly as to them, though very warmly as to the Doctor. “Miss
 Manette--”

 “Is well,” said the Doctor, as he stopped short, “and your return will
 delight us all. She has gone out on some household matters, but will
 soon be home.”

 “Doctor Manette, I knew she was from home. I took the opportunity of her
 being from home, to beg to speak to you.”

 There was a blank silence.

 “Yes?” said the Doctor, with evident constraint. “Bring your chair here,
 and speak on.”

 He complied as to the chair, but appeared to find the speaking on less
 easy.

 “I have had the happiness, Doctor Manette, of being so intimate here,”
 so he at length began, “for some year and a half, that I hope the topic
 on which I am about to touch may not--”

 He was stayed by the Doctor’s putting out his hand to stop him. When he
 had kept it so a little while, he said, drawing it back:

 “Is Lucie the topic?”

 “She is.”

 “It is hard for me to speak of her at any time. It is very hard for me
 to hear her spoken of in that tone of yours, Charles Darnay.”

 “It is a tone of fervent admiration, true homage, and deep love, Doctor
 Manette!” he said deferentially.

 There was another blank silence before her father rejoined:

 “I believe it. I do you justice; I believe it.”

 His constraint was so manifest, and it was so manifest, too, that it
 originated in an unwillingness to approach the subject, that Charles
 Darnay hesitated.

 “Shall I go on, sir?”

 Another blank.

 “Yes, go on.”

 “You anticipate what I would say, though you cannot know how earnestly
 I say it, how earnestly I feel it, without knowing my secret heart, and
 the hopes and fears and anxieties with which it has long been
 laden. Dear Doctor Manette, I love your daughter fondly, dearly,
 disinterestedly, devotedly. If ever there were love in the world, I love
 her. You have loved yourself; let your old love speak for me!”

 The Doctor sat with his face turned away, and his eyes bent on the
 ground. At the last words, he stretched out his hand again, hurriedly,
 and cried:

 “Not that, sir! Let that be! I adjure you, do not recall that!”

 His cry was so like a cry of actual pain, that it rang in Charles
 Darnay’s ears long after he had ceased. He motioned with the hand he had
 extended, and it seemed to be an appeal to Darnay to pause. The latter
 so received it, and remained silent.

 “I ask your pardon,” said the Doctor, in a subdued tone, after some
 moments. “I do not doubt your loving Lucie; you may be satisfied of it.”

 He turned towards him in his chair, but did not look at him, or
 raise his eyes. His chin dropped upon his hand, and his white hair
 overshadowed his face:

 “Have you spoken to Lucie?”

 “No.”

 “Nor written?”

 “Never.”

 “It would be ungenerous to affect not to know that your self-denial is
 to be referred to your consideration for her father. Her father thanks
 you.”

 He offered his hand; but his eyes did not go with it.

 “I know,” said Darnay, respectfully, “how can I fail to know, Doctor
 Manette, I who have seen you together from day to day, that between
 you and Miss Manette there is an affection so unusual, so touching, so
 belonging to the circumstances in which it has been nurtured, that it
 can have few parallels, even in the tenderness between a father and
 child. I know, Doctor Manette--how can I fail to know--that, mingled
 with the affection and duty of a daughter who has become a woman, there
 is, in her heart, towards you, all the love and reliance of infancy
 itself. I know that, as in her childhood she had no parent, so she is
 now devoted to you with all the constancy and fervour of her present
 years and character, united to the trustfulness and attachment of the
 early days in which you were lost to her. I know perfectly well that if
 you had been restored to her from the world beyond this life, you could
 hardly be invested, in her sight, with a more sacred character than that
 in which you are always with her. I know that when she is clinging to
 you, the hands of baby, girl, and woman, all in one, are round your
 neck. I know that in loving you she sees and loves her mother at her
 own age, sees and loves you at my age, loves her mother broken-hearted,
 loves you through your dreadful trial and in your blessed restoration. I
 have known this, night and day, since I have known you in your home.”

 Her father sat silent, with his face bent down. His breathing was a
 little quickened; but he repressed all other signs of agitation.

 “Dear Doctor Manette, always knowing this, always seeing her and you
 with this hallowed light about you, I have forborne, and forborne, as
 long as it was in the nature of man to do it. I have felt, and do even
 now feel, that to bring my love--even mine--between you, is to touch
 your history with something not quite so good as itself. But I love her.
 Heaven is my witness that I love her!”

 “I believe it,” answered her father, mournfully. “I have thought so
 before now. I believe it.”

 “But, do not believe,” said Darnay, upon whose ear the mournful voice
 struck with a reproachful sound, “that if my fortune were so cast as
 that, being one day so happy as to make her my wife, I must at any time
 put any separation between her and you, I could or would breathe a
 word of what I now say. Besides that I should know it to be hopeless, I
 should know it to be a baseness. If I had any such possibility, even at
 a remote distance of years, harboured in my thoughts, and hidden in my
 heart--if it ever had been there--if it ever could be there--I could not
 now touch this honoured hand.”

 He laid his own upon it as he spoke.

 “No, dear Doctor Manette. Like you, a voluntary exile from France; like
 you, driven from it by its distractions, oppressions, and miseries; like
 you, striving to live away from it by my own exertions, and trusting
 in a happier future; I look only to sharing your fortunes, sharing your
 life and home, and being faithful to you to the death. Not to divide
 with Lucie her privilege as your child, companion, and friend; but to
 come in aid of it, and bind her closer to you, if such a thing can be.”

 His touch still lingered on her father’s hand. Answering the touch for a
 moment, but not coldly, her father rested his hands upon the arms of
 his chair, and looked up for the first time since the beginning of the
 conference. A struggle was evidently in his face; a struggle with that
 occasional look which had a tendency in it to dark doubt and dread.

 “You speak so feelingly and so manfully, Charles Darnay, that I thank
 you with all my heart, and will open all my heart--or nearly so. Have
 you any reason to believe that Lucie loves you?”

 “None. As yet, none.”

 “Is it the immediate object of this confidence, that you may at once
 ascertain that, with my knowledge?”

 “Not even so. I might not have the hopefulness to do it for weeks; I
 might (mistaken or not mistaken) have that hopefulness to-morrow.”

 “Do you seek any guidance from me?”

 “I ask none, sir. But I have thought it possible that you might have it
 in your power, if you should deem it right, to give me some.”

 “Do you seek any promise from me?”

 “I do seek that.”

 “What is it?”

 “I well understand that, without you, I could have no hope. I well
 understand that, even if Miss Manette held me at this moment in her
 innocent heart--do not think I have the presumption to assume so much--I
 could retain no place in it against her love for her father.”

 “If that be so, do you see what, on the other hand, is involved in it?”

 “I understand equally well, that a word from her father in any suitor’s
 favour, would outweigh herself and all the world. For which reason,
 Doctor Manette,” said Darnay, modestly but firmly, “I would not ask that
 word, to save my life.”

 “I am sure of it. Charles Darnay, mysteries arise out of close love, as
 well as out of wide division; in the former case, they are subtle and
 delicate, and difficult to penetrate. My daughter Lucie is, in this one
 respect, such a mystery to me; I can make no guess at the state of her
 heart.”

 “May I ask, sir, if you think she is--” As he hesitated, her father
 supplied the rest.

 “Is sought by any other suitor?”

 “It is what I meant to say.”

 Her father considered a little before he answered:

 “You have seen Mr. Carton here, yourself. Mr. Stryver is here too,
 occasionally. If it be at all, it can only be by one of these.”

 “Or both,” said Darnay.

 “I had not thought of both; I should not think either, likely. You want
 a promise from me. Tell me what it is.”

 “It is, that if Miss Manette should bring to you at any time, on her own
 part, such a confidence as I have ventured to lay before you, you will
 bear testimony to what I have said, and to your belief in it. I hope you
 may be able to think so well of me, as to urge no influence against
 me. I say nothing more of my stake in this; this is what I ask. The
 condition on which I ask it, and which you have an undoubted right to
 require, I will observe immediately.”

 “I give the promise,” said the Doctor, “without any condition. I believe
 your object to be, purely and truthfully, as you have stated it. I
 believe your intention is to perpetuate, and not to weaken, the ties
 between me and my other and far dearer self. If she should ever tell me
 that you are essential to her perfect happiness, I will give her to you.
 If there were--Charles Darnay, if there were--”

 The young man had taken his hand gratefully; their hands were joined as
 the Doctor spoke:

 “--any fancies, any reasons, any apprehensions, anything whatsoever,
 new or old, against the man she really loved--the direct responsibility
 thereof not lying on his head--they should all be obliterated for her
 sake. She is everything to me; more to me than suffering, more to me
 than wrong, more to me--Well! This is idle talk.”

 So strange was the way in which he faded into silence, and so strange
 his fixed look when he had ceased to speak, that Darnay felt his own
 hand turn cold in the hand that slowly released and dropped it.

 “You said something to me,” said Doctor Manette, breaking into a smile.
 “What was it you said to me?”

 He was at a loss how to answer, until he remembered having spoken of a
 condition. Relieved as his mind reverted to that, he answered:

 “Your confidence in me ought to be returned with full confidence on my
 part. My present name, though but slightly changed from my mother’s, is
 not, as you will remember, my own. I wish to tell you what that is, and
 why I am in England.”

 “Stop!” said the Doctor of Beauvais.

 “I wish it, that I may the better deserve your confidence, and have no
 secret from you.”

 “Stop!”

 For an instant, the Doctor even had his two hands at his ears; for
 another instant, even had his two hands laid on Darnay’s lips.

 “Tell me when I ask you, not now. If your suit should prosper, if Lucie
 should love you, you shall tell me on your marriage morning. Do you
 promise?”

 “Willingly.

 “Give me your hand. She will be home directly, and it is better she
 should not see us together to-night. Go! God bless you!”

 It was dark when Charles Darnay left him, and it was an hour later and
 darker when Lucie came home; she hurried into the room alone--for
 Miss Pross had gone straight up-stairs--and was surprised to find his
 reading-chair empty.

 “My father!” she called to him. “Father dear!”

 Nothing was said in answer, but she heard a low hammering sound in his
 bedroom. Passing lightly across the intermediate room, she looked in at
 his door and came running back frightened, crying to herself, with her
 blood all chilled, “What shall I do! What shall I do!”

 Her uncertainty lasted but a moment; she hurried back, and tapped at
 his door, and softly called to him. The noise ceased at the sound of
 her voice, and he presently came out to her, and they walked up and down
 together for a long time.

 She came down from her bed, to look at him in his sleep that night. He
 slept heavily, and his tray of shoemaking tools, and his old unfinished
 work, were all as usual.




 CHAPTER XI.
 A Companion Picture


 “Sydney,” said Mr. Stryver, on that self-same night, or morning, to his
 jackal; “mix another bowl of punch; I have something to say to you.”

 Sydney had been working double tides that night, and the night before,
 and the night before that, and a good many nights in succession, making
 a grand clearance among Mr. Stryver’s papers before the setting in
 of the long vacation. The clearance was effected at last; the Stryver
 arrears were handsomely fetched up; everything was got rid of until
 November should come with its fogs atmospheric, and fogs legal, and
 bring grist to the mill again.

 Sydney was none the livelier and none the soberer for so much
 application. It had taken a deal of extra wet-towelling to pull him
 through the night; a correspondingly extra quantity of wine had preceded
 the towelling; and he was in a very damaged condition, as he now pulled
 his turban off and threw it into the basin in which he had steeped it at
 intervals for the last six hours.

 “Are you mixing that other bowl of punch?” said Stryver the portly, with
 his hands in his waistband, glancing round from the sofa where he lay on
 his back.

 “I am.”

 “Now, look here! I am going to tell you something that will rather
 surprise you, and that perhaps will make you think me not quite as
 shrewd as you usually do think me. I intend to marry.”

 “_Do_ you?”

 “Yes. And not for money. What do you say now?”

 “I don’t feel disposed to say much. Who is she?”

 “Guess.”

 “Do I know her?”

 “Guess.”

 “I am not going to guess, at five o’clock in the morning, with my brains
 frying and sputtering in my head. If you want me to guess, you must ask
 me to dinner.”

 “Well then, I’ll tell you,” said Stryver, coming slowly into a sitting
 posture. “Sydney, I rather despair of making myself intelligible to you,
 because you are such an insensible dog.”

 “And you,” returned Sydney, busy concocting the punch, “are such a
 sensitive and poetical spirit--”

 “Come!” rejoined Stryver, laughing boastfully, “though I don’t prefer
 any claim to being the soul of Romance (for I hope I know better), still
 I am a tenderer sort of fellow than _you_.”

 “You are a luckier, if you mean that.”

 “I don’t mean that. I mean I am a man of more--more--”

 “Say gallantry, while you are about it,” suggested Carton.

 “Well! I’ll say gallantry. My meaning is that I am a man,” said Stryver,
 inflating himself at his friend as he made the punch, “who cares more to
 be agreeable, who takes more pains to be agreeable, who knows better how
 to be agreeable, in a woman’s society, than you do.”

 “Go on,” said Sydney Carton.

 “No; but before I go on,” said Stryver, shaking his head in his bullying
 way, “I’ll have this out with you. You’ve been at Doctor Manette’s house
 as much as I have, or more than I have. Why, I have been ashamed of your
 moroseness there! Your manners have been of that silent and sullen and
 hangdog kind, that, upon my life and soul, I have been ashamed of you,
 Sydney!”

 “It should be very beneficial to a man in your practice at the bar, to
 be ashamed of anything,” returned Sydney; “you ought to be much obliged
 to me.”

 “You shall not get off in that way,” rejoined Stryver, shouldering the
 rejoinder at him; “no, Sydney, it’s my duty to tell you--and I tell you
 to your face to do you good--that you are a devilish ill-conditioned
 fellow in that sort of society. You are a disagreeable fellow.”

 Sydney drank a bumper of the punch he had made, and laughed.

 “Look at me!” said Stryver, squaring himself; “I have less need to make
 myself agreeable than you have, being more independent in circumstances.
 Why do I do it?”

 “I never saw you do it yet,” muttered Carton.

 “I do it because it’s politic; I do it on principle. And look at me! I
 get on.”

 “You don’t get on with your account of your matrimonial intentions,”
 answered Carton, with a careless air; “I wish you would keep to that. As
 to me--will you never understand that I am incorrigible?”

 He asked the question with some appearance of scorn.

 “You have no business to be incorrigible,” was his friend’s answer,
 delivered in no very soothing tone.

 “I have no business to be, at all, that I know of,” said Sydney Carton.
 “Who is the lady?”

 “Now, don’t let my announcement of the name make you uncomfortable,
 Sydney,” said Mr. Stryver, preparing him with ostentatious friendliness
 for the disclosure he was about to make, “because I know you don’t mean
 half you say; and if you meant it all, it would be of no importance. I
 make this little preface, because you once mentioned the young lady to
 me in slighting terms.”

 “I did?”

 “Certainly; and in these chambers.”

 Sydney Carton looked at his punch and looked at his complacent friend;
 drank his punch and looked at his complacent friend.

 “You made mention of the young lady as a golden-haired doll. The young
 lady is Miss Manette. If you had been a fellow of any sensitiveness or
 delicacy of feeling in that kind of way, Sydney, I might have been a
 little resentful of your employing such a designation; but you are not.
 You want that sense altogether; therefore I am no more annoyed when I
 think of the expression, than I should be annoyed by a man’s opinion of
 a picture of mine, who had no eye for pictures: or of a piece of music
 of mine, who had no ear for music.”

 Sydney Carton drank the punch at a great rate; drank it by bumpers,
 looking at his friend.

 “Now you know all about it, Syd,” said Mr. Stryver. “I don’t care about
 fortune: she is a charming creature, and I have made up my mind to
 please myself: on the whole, I think I can afford to please myself. She
 will have in me a man already pretty well off, and a rapidly rising man,
 and a man of some distinction: it is a piece of good fortune for her,
 but she is worthy of good fortune. Are you astonished?”

 Carton, still drinking the punch, rejoined, “Why should I be
 astonished?”

 “You approve?”

 Carton, still drinking the punch, rejoined, “Why should I not approve?”

 “Well!” said his friend Stryver, “you take it more easily than I fancied
 you would, and are less mercenary on my behalf than I thought you would
 be; though, to be sure, you know well enough by this time that your
 ancient chum is a man of a pretty strong will. Yes, Sydney, I have had
 enough of this style of life, with no other as a change from it; I
 feel that it is a pleasant thing for a man to have a home when he feels
 inclined to go to it (when he doesn’t, he can stay away), and I feel
 that Miss Manette will tell well in any station, and will always do me
 credit. So I have made up my mind. And now, Sydney, old boy, I want to
 say a word to _you_ about _your_ prospects. You are in a bad way, you
 know; you really are in a bad way. You don’t know the value of money,
 you live hard, you’ll knock up one of these days, and be ill and poor;
 you really ought to think about a nurse.”

 The prosperous patronage with which he said it, made him look twice as
 big as he was, and four times as offensive.

 “Now, let me recommend you,” pursued Stryver, “to look it in the face.
 I have looked it in the face, in my different way; look it in the face,
 you, in your different way. Marry. Provide somebody to take care of
 you. Never mind your having no enjoyment of women’s society, nor
 understanding of it, nor tact for it. Find out somebody. Find out some
 respectable woman with a little property--somebody in the landlady way,
 or lodging-letting way--and marry her, against a rainy day. That’s the
 kind of thing for _you_. Now think of it, Sydney.”

 “I’ll think of it,” said Sydney.




 CHAPTER XII.
 The Fellow of Delicacy


 Mr. Stryver having made up his mind to that magnanimous bestowal of good
 fortune on the Doctor’s daughter, resolved to make her happiness known
 to her before he left town for the Long Vacation. After some mental
 debating of the point, he came to the conclusion that it would be as
 well to get all the preliminaries done with, and they could then arrange
 at their leisure whether he should give her his hand a week or two
 before Michaelmas Term, or in the little Christmas vacation between it
 and Hilary.

 As to the strength of his case, he had not a doubt about it, but clearly
 saw his way to the verdict. Argued with the jury on substantial worldly
 grounds--the only grounds ever worth taking into account--it was a
 plain case, and had not a weak spot in it. He called himself for the
 plaintiff, there was no getting over his evidence, the counsel for
 the defendant threw up his brief, and the jury did not even turn to
 consider. After trying it, Stryver, C. J., was satisfied that no plainer
 case could be.

 Accordingly, Mr. Stryver inaugurated the Long Vacation with a formal
 proposal to take Miss Manette to Vauxhall Gardens; that failing, to
 Ranelagh; that unaccountably failing too, it behoved him to present
 himself in Soho, and there declare his noble mind.

 Towards Soho, therefore, Mr. Stryver shouldered his way from the Temple,
 while the bloom of the Long Vacation’s infancy was still upon it.
 Anybody who had seen him projecting himself into Soho while he was yet
 on Saint Dunstan’s side of Temple Bar, bursting in his full-blown way
 along the pavement, to the jostlement of all weaker people, might have
 seen how safe and strong he was.

 His way taking him past Tellson’s, and he both banking at Tellson’s and
 knowing Mr. Lorry as the intimate friend of the Manettes, it entered Mr.
 Stryver’s mind to enter the bank, and reveal to Mr. Lorry the brightness
 of the Soho horizon. So, he pushed open the door with the weak rattle
 in its throat, stumbled down the two steps, got past the two ancient
 cashiers, and shouldered himself into the musty back closet where Mr.
 Lorry sat at great books ruled for figures, with perpendicular iron
 bars to his window as if that were ruled for figures too, and everything
 under the clouds were a sum.

 “Halloa!” said Mr. Stryver. “How do you do? I hope you are well!”

 It was Stryver’s grand peculiarity that he always seemed too big for any
 place, or space. He was so much too big for Tellson’s, that old clerks
 in distant corners looked up with looks of remonstrance, as though he
 squeezed them against the wall. The House itself, magnificently reading
 the paper quite in the far-off perspective, lowered displeased, as if
 the Stryver head had been butted into its responsible waistcoat.

 The discreet Mr. Lorry said, in a sample tone of the voice he would
 recommend under the circumstances, “How do you do, Mr. Stryver? How do
 you do, sir?” and shook hands. There was a peculiarity in his manner
 of shaking hands, always to be seen in any clerk at Tellson’s who shook
 hands with a customer when the House pervaded the air. He shook in a
 self-abnegating way, as one who shook for Tellson and Co.

 “Can I do anything for you, Mr. Stryver?” asked Mr. Lorry, in his
 business character.

 “Why, no, thank you; this is a private visit to yourself, Mr. Lorry; I
 have come for a private word.”

 “Oh indeed!” said Mr. Lorry, bending down his ear, while his eye strayed
 to the House afar off.

 “I am going,” said Mr. Stryver, leaning his arms confidentially on the
 desk: whereupon, although it was a large double one, there appeared to
 be not half desk enough for him: “I am going to make an offer of myself
 in marriage to your agreeable little friend, Miss Manette, Mr. Lorry.”

 “Oh dear me!” cried Mr. Lorry, rubbing his chin, and looking at his
 visitor dubiously.

 “Oh dear me, sir?” repeated Stryver, drawing back. “Oh dear you, sir?
 What may your meaning be, Mr. Lorry?”

 “My meaning,” answered the man of business, “is, of course, friendly and
 appreciative, and that it does you the greatest credit, and--in short,
 my meaning is everything you could desire. But--really, you know, Mr.
 Stryver--” Mr. Lorry paused, and shook his head at him in the oddest
 manner, as if he were compelled against his will to add, internally,
 “you know there really is so much too much of you!”

 “Well!” said Stryver, slapping the desk with his contentious hand,
 opening his eyes wider, and taking a long breath, “if I understand you,
 Mr. Lorry, I’ll be hanged!”

 Mr. Lorry adjusted his little wig at both ears as a means towards that
 end, and bit the feather of a pen.

 “D--n it all, sir!” said Stryver, staring at him, “am I not eligible?”

 “Oh dear yes! Yes. Oh yes, you’re eligible!” said Mr. Lorry. “If you say
 eligible, you are eligible.”

 “Am I not prosperous?” asked Stryver.

 “Oh! if you come to prosperous, you are prosperous,” said Mr. Lorry.

 “And advancing?”

 “If you come to advancing you know,” said Mr. Lorry, delighted to be
 able to make another admission, “nobody can doubt that.”

 “Then what on earth is your meaning, Mr. Lorry?” demanded Stryver,
 perceptibly crestfallen.

 “Well! I--Were you going there now?” asked Mr. Lorry.

 “Straight!” said Stryver, with a plump of his fist on the desk.

 “Then I think I wouldn’t, if I was you.”

 “Why?” said Stryver. “Now, I’ll put you in a corner,” forensically
 shaking a forefinger at him. “You are a man of business and bound to
 have a reason. State your reason. Why wouldn’t you go?”

 “Because,” said Mr. Lorry, “I wouldn’t go on such an object without
 having some cause to believe that I should succeed.”

 “D--n _me_!” cried Stryver, “but this beats everything.”

 Mr. Lorry glanced at the distant House, and glanced at the angry
 Stryver.

 “Here’s a man of business--a man of years--a man of experience--_in_
 a Bank,” said Stryver; “and having summed up three leading reasons for
 complete success, he says there’s no reason at all! Says it with his
 head on!” Mr. Stryver remarked upon the peculiarity as if it would have
 been infinitely less remarkable if he had said it with his head off.

 “When I speak of success, I speak of success with the young lady; and
 when I speak of causes and reasons to make success probable, I speak of
 causes and reasons that will tell as such with the young lady. The young
 lady, my good sir,” said Mr. Lorry, mildly tapping the Stryver arm, “the
 young lady. The young lady goes before all.”

 “Then you mean to tell me, Mr. Lorry,” said Stryver, squaring his
 elbows, “that it is your deliberate opinion that the young lady at
 present in question is a mincing Fool?”

 “Not exactly so. I mean to tell you, Mr. Stryver,” said Mr. Lorry,
 reddening, “that I will hear no disrespectful word of that young lady
 from any lips; and that if I knew any man--which I hope I do not--whose
 taste was so coarse, and whose temper was so overbearing, that he could
 not restrain himself from speaking disrespectfully of that young lady at
 this desk, not even Tellson’s should prevent my giving him a piece of my
 mind.”

 The necessity of being angry in a suppressed tone had put Mr. Stryver’s
 blood-vessels into a dangerous state when it was his turn to be angry;
 Mr. Lorry’s veins, methodical as their courses could usually be, were in
 no better state now it was his turn.

 “That is what I mean to tell you, sir,” said Mr. Lorry. “Pray let there
 be no mistake about it.”

 Mr. Stryver sucked the end of a ruler for a little while, and then stood
 hitting a tune out of his teeth with it, which probably gave him the
 toothache. He broke the awkward silence by saying:

 “This is something new to me, Mr. Lorry. You deliberately advise me not
 to go up to Soho and offer myself--_my_self, Stryver of the King’s Bench
 bar?”

 “Do you ask me for my advice, Mr. Stryver?”

 “Yes, I do.”

 “Very good. Then I give it, and you have repeated it correctly.”

 “And all I can say of it is,” laughed Stryver with a vexed laugh, “that
 this--ha, ha!--beats everything past, present, and to come.”

 “Now understand me,” pursued Mr. Lorry. “As a man of business, I am
 not justified in saying anything about this matter, for, as a man of
 business, I know nothing of it. But, as an old fellow, who has carried
 Miss Manette in his arms, who is the trusted friend of Miss Manette and
 of her father too, and who has a great affection for them both, I have
 spoken. The confidence is not of my seeking, recollect. Now, you think I
 may not be right?”

 “Not I!” said Stryver, whistling. “I can’t undertake to find third
 parties in common sense; I can only find it for myself. I suppose sense
 in certain quarters; you suppose mincing bread-and-butter nonsense. It’s
 new to me, but you are right, I dare say.”

 “What I suppose, Mr. Stryver, I claim to characterise for myself--And
 understand me, sir,” said Mr. Lorry, quickly flushing again, “I
 will not--not even at Tellson’s--have it characterised for me by any
 gentleman breathing.”

 “There! I beg your pardon!” said Stryver.

 “Granted. Thank you. Well, Mr. Stryver, I was about to say:--it might be
 painful to you to find yourself mistaken, it might be painful to Doctor
 Manette to have the task of being explicit with you, it might be very
 painful to Miss Manette to have the task of being explicit with you. You
 know the terms upon which I have the honour and happiness to stand with
 the family. If you please, committing you in no way, representing you
 in no way, I will undertake to correct my advice by the exercise of a
 little new observation and judgment expressly brought to bear upon
 it. If you should then be dissatisfied with it, you can but test its
 soundness for yourself; if, on the other hand, you should be satisfied
 with it, and it should be what it now is, it may spare all sides what is
 best spared. What do you say?”

 “How long would you keep me in town?”

 “Oh! It is only a question of a few hours. I could go to Soho in the
 evening, and come to your chambers afterwards.”

 “Then I say yes,” said Stryver: “I won’t go up there now, I am not so
 hot upon it as that comes to; I say yes, and I shall expect you to look
 in to-night. Good morning.”

 Then Mr. Stryver turned and burst out of the Bank, causing such a
 concussion of air on his passage through, that to stand up against it
 bowing behind the two counters, required the utmost remaining strength
 of the two ancient clerks. Those venerable and feeble persons were
 always seen by the public in the act of bowing, and were popularly
 believed, when they had bowed a customer out, still to keep on bowing in
 the empty office until they bowed another customer in.

 The barrister was keen enough to divine that the banker would not have
 gone so far in his expression of opinion on any less solid ground than
 moral certainty. Unprepared as he was for the large pill he had to
 swallow, he got it down. “And now,” said Mr. Stryver, shaking his
 forensic forefinger at the Temple in general, when it was down, “my way
 out of this, is, to put you all in the wrong.”

 It was a bit of the art of an Old Bailey tactician, in which he found
 great relief. “You shall not put me in the wrong, young lady,” said Mr.
 Stryver; “I’ll do that for you.”

 Accordingly, when Mr. Lorry called that night as late as ten o’clock,
 Mr. Stryver, among a quantity of books and papers littered out for the
 purpose, seemed to have nothing less on his mind than the subject of
 the morning. He even showed surprise when he saw Mr. Lorry, and was
 altogether in an absent and preoccupied state.

 “Well!” said that good-natured emissary, after a full half-hour of
 bootless attempts to bring him round to the question. “I have been to
 Soho.”

 “To Soho?” repeated Mr. Stryver, coldly. “Oh, to be sure! What am I
 thinking of!”

 “And I have no doubt,” said Mr. Lorry, “that I was right in the
 conversation we had. My opinion is confirmed, and I reiterate my
 advice.”

 “I assure you,” returned Mr. Stryver, in the friendliest way, “that I
 am sorry for it on your account, and sorry for it on the poor father’s
 account. I know this must always be a sore subject with the family; let
 us say no more about it.”

 “I don’t understand you,” said Mr. Lorry.

 “I dare say not,” rejoined Stryver, nodding his head in a smoothing and
 final way; “no matter, no matter.”

 “But it does matter,” Mr. Lorry urged.

 “No it doesn’t; I assure you it doesn’t. Having supposed that there was
 sense where there is no sense, and a laudable ambition where there is
 not a laudable ambition, I am well out of my mistake, and no harm is
 done. Young women have committed similar follies often before, and have
 repented them in poverty and obscurity often before. In an unselfish
 aspect, I am sorry that the thing is dropped, because it would have been
 a bad thing for me in a worldly point of view; in a selfish aspect, I am
 glad that the thing has dropped, because it would have been a bad thing
 for me in a worldly point of view--it is hardly necessary to say I could
 have gained nothing by it. There is no harm at all done. I have not
 proposed to the young lady, and, between ourselves, I am by no means
 certain, on reflection, that I ever should have committed myself to
 that extent. Mr. Lorry, you cannot control the mincing vanities and
 giddinesses of empty-headed girls; you must not expect to do it, or you
 will always be disappointed. Now, pray say no more about it. I tell you,
 I regret it on account of others, but I am satisfied on my own account.
 And I am really very much obliged to you for allowing me to sound you,
 and for giving me your advice; you know the young lady better than I do;
 you were right, it never would have done.”

 Mr. Lorry was so taken aback, that he looked quite stupidly at Mr.
 Stryver shouldering him towards the door, with an appearance of
 showering generosity, forbearance, and goodwill, on his erring head.
 “Make the best of it, my dear sir,” said Stryver; “say no more about it;
 thank you again for allowing me to sound you; good night!”

 Mr. Lorry was out in the night, before he knew where he was. Mr. Stryver
 was lying back on his sofa, winking at his ceiling.




 CHAPTER XIII.
 The Fellow of No Delicacy


 If Sydney Carton ever shone anywhere, he certainly never shone in the
 house of Doctor Manette. He had been there often, during a whole year,
 and had always been the same moody and morose lounger there. When he
 cared to talk, he talked well; but, the cloud of caring for nothing,
 which overshadowed him with such a fatal darkness, was very rarely
 pierced by the light within him.

 And yet he did care something for the streets that environed that house,
 and for the senseless stones that made their pavements. Many a night
 he vaguely and unhappily wandered there, when wine had brought no
 transitory gladness to him; many a dreary daybreak revealed his solitary
 figure lingering there, and still lingering there when the first beams
 of the sun brought into strong relief, removed beauties of architecture
 in spires of churches and lofty buildings, as perhaps the quiet time
 brought some sense of better things, else forgotten and unattainable,
 into his mind. Of late, the neglected bed in the Temple Court had known
 him more scantily than ever; and often when he had thrown himself upon
 it no longer than a few minutes, he had got up again, and haunted that
 neighbourhood.

 On a day in August, when Mr. Stryver (after notifying to his jackal
 that “he had thought better of that marrying matter”) had carried his
 delicacy into Devonshire, and when the sight and scent of flowers in the
 City streets had some waifs of goodness in them for the worst, of health
 for the sickliest, and of youth for the oldest, Sydney’s feet still trod
 those stones. From being irresolute and purposeless, his feet became
 animated by an intention, and, in the working out of that intention,
 they took him to the Doctor’s door.

 He was shown up-stairs, and found Lucie at her work, alone. She had
 never been quite at her ease with him, and received him with some little
 embarrassment as he seated himself near her table. But, looking up at
 his face in the interchange of the first few common-places, she observed
 a change in it.

 “I fear you are not well, Mr. Carton!”

 “No. But the life I lead, Miss Manette, is not conducive to health. What
 is to be expected of, or by, such profligates?”

 “Is it not--forgive me; I have begun the question on my lips--a pity to
 live no better life?”

 “God knows it is a shame!”

 “Then why not change it?”

 Looking gently at him again, she was surprised and saddened to see that
 there were tears in his eyes. There were tears in his voice too, as he
 answered:

 “It is too late for that. I shall never be better than I am. I shall
 sink lower, and be worse.”

 He leaned an elbow on her table, and covered his eyes with his hand. The
 table trembled in the silence that followed.

 She had never seen him softened, and was much distressed. He knew her to
 be so, without looking at her, and said:

 “Pray forgive me, Miss Manette. I break down before the knowledge of
 what I want to say to you. Will you hear me?”

 “If it will do you any good, Mr. Carton, if it would make you happier,
 it would make me very glad!”

 “God bless you for your sweet compassion!”

 He unshaded his face after a little while, and spoke steadily.

 “Don’t be afraid to hear me. Don’t shrink from anything I say. I am like
 one who died young. All my life might have been.”

 “No, Mr. Carton. I am sure that the best part of it might still be; I am
 sure that you might be much, much worthier of yourself.”

 “Say of you, Miss Manette, and although I know better--although in the
 mystery of my own wretched heart I know better--I shall never forget
 it!”

 She was pale and trembling. He came to her relief with a fixed despair
 of himself which made the interview unlike any other that could have
 been holden.

 “If it had been possible, Miss Manette, that you could have returned the
 love of the man you see before yourself--flung away, wasted, drunken,
 poor creature of misuse as you know him to be--he would have been
 conscious this day and hour, in spite of his happiness, that he would
 bring you to misery, bring you to sorrow and repentance, blight you,
 disgrace you, pull you down with him. I know very well that you can have
 no tenderness for me; I ask for none; I am even thankful that it cannot
 be.”

 “Without it, can I not save you, Mr. Carton? Can I not recall
 you--forgive me again!--to a better course? Can I in no way repay your
 confidence? I know this is a confidence,” she modestly said, after a
 little hesitation, and in earnest tears, “I know you would say this to
 no one else. Can I turn it to no good account for yourself, Mr. Carton?”

 He shook his head.

 “To none. No, Miss Manette, to none. If you will hear me through a very
 little more, all you can ever do for me is done. I wish you to know that
 you have been the last dream of my soul. In my degradation I have not
 been so degraded but that the sight of you with your father, and of this
 home made such a home by you, has stirred old shadows that I thought had
 died out of me. Since I knew you, I have been troubled by a remorse that
 I thought would never reproach me again, and have heard whispers from
 old voices impelling me upward, that I thought were silent for ever. I
 have had unformed ideas of striving afresh, beginning anew, shaking off
 sloth and sensuality, and fighting out the abandoned fight. A dream, all
 a dream, that ends in nothing, and leaves the sleeper where he lay down,
 but I wish you to know that you inspired it.”

 “Will nothing of it remain? O Mr. Carton, think again! Try again!”

 “No, Miss Manette; all through it, I have known myself to be quite
 undeserving. And yet I have had the weakness, and have still the
 weakness, to wish you to know with what a sudden mastery you kindled me,
 heap of ashes that I am, into fire--a fire, however, inseparable in
 its nature from myself, quickening nothing, lighting nothing, doing no
 service, idly burning away.”

 “Since it is my misfortune, Mr. Carton, to have made you more unhappy
 than you were before you knew me--”

 “Don’t say that, Miss Manette, for you would have reclaimed me, if
 anything could. You will not be the cause of my becoming worse.”

 “Since the state of your mind that you describe, is, at all events,
 attributable to some influence of mine--this is what I mean, if I can
 make it plain--can I use no influence to serve you? Have I no power for
 good, with you, at all?”

 “The utmost good that I am capable of now, Miss Manette, I have come
 here to realise. Let me carry through the rest of my misdirected life,
 the remembrance that I opened my heart to you, last of all the world;
 and that there was something left in me at this time which you could
 deplore and pity.”

 “Which I entreated you to believe, again and again, most fervently, with
 all my heart, was capable of better things, Mr. Carton!”

 “Entreat me to believe it no more, Miss Manette. I have proved myself,
 and I know better. I distress you; I draw fast to an end. Will you let
 me believe, when I recall this day, that the last confidence of my life
 was reposed in your pure and innocent breast, and that it lies there
 alone, and will be shared by no one?”

 “If that will be a consolation to you, yes.”

 “Not even by the dearest one ever to be known to you?”

 “Mr. Carton,” she answered, after an agitated pause, “the secret is
 yours, not mine; and I promise to respect it.”

 “Thank you. And again, God bless you.”

 He put her hand to his lips, and moved towards the door.

 “Be under no apprehension, Miss Manette, of my ever resuming this
 conversation by so much as a passing word. I will never refer to it
 again. If I were dead, that could not be surer than it is henceforth. In
 the hour of my death, I shall hold sacred the one good remembrance--and
 shall thank and bless you for it--that my last avowal of myself was made
 to you, and that my name, and faults, and miseries were gently carried
 in your heart. May it otherwise be light and happy!”

 He was so unlike what he had ever shown himself to be, and it was so
 sad to think how much he had thrown away, and how much he every day kept
 down and perverted, that Lucie Manette wept mournfully for him as he
 stood looking back at her.

 “Be comforted!” he said, “I am not worth such feeling, Miss Manette. An
 hour or two hence, and the low companions and low habits that I scorn
 but yield to, will render me less worth such tears as those, than any
 wretch who creeps along the streets. Be comforted! But, within myself, I
 shall always be, towards you, what I am now, though outwardly I shall be
 what you have heretofore seen me. The last supplication but one I make
 to you, is, that you will believe this of me.”

 “I will, Mr. Carton.”

 “My last supplication of all, is this; and with it, I will relieve
 you of a visitor with whom I well know you have nothing in unison, and
 between whom and you there is an impassable space. It is useless to say
 it, I know, but it rises out of my soul. For you, and for any dear to
 you, I would do anything. If my career were of that better kind that
 there was any opportunity or capacity of sacrifice in it, I would
 embrace any sacrifice for you and for those dear to you. Try to hold
 me in your mind, at some quiet times, as ardent and sincere in this one
 thing. The time will come, the time will not be long in coming, when new
 ties will be formed about you--ties that will bind you yet more tenderly
 and strongly to the home you so adorn--the dearest ties that will ever
 grace and gladden you. O Miss Manette, when the little picture of a
 happy father’s face looks up in yours, when you see your own bright
 beauty springing up anew at your feet, think now and then that there is
 a man who would give his life, to keep a life you love beside you!”

 He said, “Farewell!” said a last “God bless you!” and left her.




 CHAPTER XIV.
 The Honest Tradesman


 To the eyes of Mr. Jeremiah Cruncher, sitting on his stool in
 Fleet-street with his grisly urchin beside him, a vast number and
 variety of objects in movement were every day presented. Who could sit
 upon anything in Fleet-street during the busy hours of the day, and
 not be dazed and deafened by two immense processions, one ever tending
 westward with the sun, the other ever tending eastward from the sun,
 both ever tending to the plains beyond the range of red and purple where
 the sun goes down!

 With his straw in his mouth, Mr. Cruncher sat watching the two streams,
 like the heathen rustic who has for several centuries been on duty
 watching one stream--saving that Jerry had no expectation of their ever
 running dry. Nor would it have been an expectation of a hopeful kind,
 since a small part of his income was derived from the pilotage of timid
 women (mostly of a full habit and past the middle term of life) from
 Tellson’s side of the tides to the opposite shore. Brief as such
 companionship was in every separate instance, Mr. Cruncher never failed
 to become so interested in the lady as to express a strong desire to
 have the honour of drinking her very good health. And it was from
 the gifts bestowed upon him towards the execution of this benevolent
 purpose, that he recruited his finances, as just now observed.

 Time was, when a poet sat upon a stool in a public place, and mused in
 the sight of men. Mr. Cruncher, sitting on a stool in a public place,
 but not being a poet, mused as little as possible, and looked about him.

 It fell out that he was thus engaged in a season when crowds were
 few, and belated women few, and when his affairs in general were so
 unprosperous as to awaken a strong suspicion in his breast that Mrs.
 Cruncher must have been “flopping” in some pointed manner, when an
 unusual concourse pouring down Fleet-street westward, attracted his
 attention. Looking that way, Mr. Cruncher made out that some kind of
 funeral was coming along, and that there was popular objection to this
 funeral, which engendered uproar.

 “Young Jerry,” said Mr. Cruncher, turning to his offspring, “it’s a
 buryin’.”

 “Hooroar, father!” cried Young Jerry.

 The young gentleman uttered this exultant sound with mysterious
 significance. The elder gentleman took the cry so ill, that he watched
 his opportunity, and smote the young gentleman on the ear.

 “What d’ye mean? What are you hooroaring at? What do you want to conwey
 to your own father, you young Rip? This boy is a getting too many for
 _me_!” said Mr. Cruncher, surveying him. “Him and his hooroars! Don’t
 let me hear no more of you, or you shall feel some more of me. D’ye
 hear?”

 “I warn’t doing no harm,” Young Jerry protested, rubbing his cheek.

 “Drop it then,” said Mr. Cruncher; “I won’t have none of _your_ no
 harms. Get a top of that there seat, and look at the crowd.”

 His son obeyed, and the crowd approached; they were bawling and hissing
 round a dingy hearse and dingy mourning coach, in which mourning coach
 there was only one mourner, dressed in the dingy trappings that were
 considered essential to the dignity of the position. The position
 appeared by no means to please him, however, with an increasing rabble
 surrounding the coach, deriding him, making grimaces at him, and
 incessantly groaning and calling out: “Yah! Spies! Tst! Yaha! Spies!”
 with many compliments too numerous and forcible to repeat.

 Funerals had at all times a remarkable attraction for Mr. Cruncher; he
 always pricked up his senses, and became excited, when a funeral passed
 Tellson’s. Naturally, therefore, a funeral with this uncommon attendance
 excited him greatly, and he asked of the first man who ran against him:

 “What is it, brother? What’s it about?”

 “_I_ don’t know,” said the man. “Spies! Yaha! Tst! Spies!”

 He asked another man. “Who is it?”

 “_I_ don’t know,” returned the man, clapping his hands to his mouth
 nevertheless, and vociferating in a surprising heat and with the
 greatest ardour, “Spies! Yaha! Tst, tst! Spi--ies!”

 At length, a person better informed on the merits of the case, tumbled
 against him, and from this person he learned that the funeral was the
 funeral of one Roger Cly.

 “Was he a spy?” asked Mr. Cruncher.

 “Old Bailey spy,” returned his informant. “Yaha! Tst! Yah! Old Bailey
 Spi--i--ies!”

 “Why, to be sure!” exclaimed Jerry, recalling the Trial at which he had
 assisted. “I’ve seen him. Dead, is he?”

 “Dead as mutton,” returned the other, “and can’t be too dead. Have ’em
 out, there! Spies! Pull ’em out, there! Spies!”

 The idea was so acceptable in the prevalent absence of any idea,
 that the crowd caught it up with eagerness, and loudly repeating the
 suggestion to have ’em out, and to pull ’em out, mobbed the two vehicles
 so closely that they came to a stop. On the crowd’s opening the coach
 doors, the one mourner scuffled out by himself and was in their hands
 for a moment; but he was so alert, and made such good use of his time,
 that in another moment he was scouring away up a bye-street, after
 shedding his cloak, hat, long hatband, white pocket-handkerchief, and
 other symbolical tears.

 These, the people tore to pieces and scattered far and wide with great
 enjoyment, while the tradesmen hurriedly shut up their shops; for a
 crowd in those times stopped at nothing, and was a monster much dreaded.
 They had already got the length of opening the hearse to take the coffin
 out, when some brighter genius proposed instead, its being escorted to
 its destination amidst general rejoicing. Practical suggestions being
 much needed, this suggestion, too, was received with acclamation, and
 the coach was immediately filled with eight inside and a dozen out,
 while as many people got on the roof of the hearse as could by any
 exercise of ingenuity stick upon it. Among the first of these volunteers
 was Jerry Cruncher himself, who modestly concealed his spiky head from
 the observation of Tellson’s, in the further corner of the mourning
 coach.

 The officiating undertakers made some protest against these changes in
 the ceremonies; but, the river being alarmingly near, and several voices
 remarking on the efficacy of cold immersion in bringing refractory
 members of the profession to reason, the protest was faint and brief.
 The remodelled procession started, with a chimney-sweep driving the
 hearse--advised by the regular driver, who was perched beside him, under
 close inspection, for the purpose--and with a pieman, also attended
 by his cabinet minister, driving the mourning coach. A bear-leader, a
 popular street character of the time, was impressed as an additional
 ornament, before the cavalcade had gone far down the Strand; and his
 bear, who was black and very mangy, gave quite an Undertaking air to
 that part of the procession in which he walked.

 Thus, with beer-drinking, pipe-smoking, song-roaring, and infinite
 caricaturing of woe, the disorderly procession went its way, recruiting
 at every step, and all the shops shutting up before it. Its destination
 was the old church of Saint Pancras, far off in the fields. It got there
 in course of time; insisted on pouring into the burial-ground; finally,
 accomplished the interment of the deceased Roger Cly in its own way, and
 highly to its own satisfaction.

 The dead man disposed of, and the crowd being under the necessity of
 providing some other entertainment for itself, another brighter
 genius (or perhaps the same) conceived the humour of impeaching casual
 passers-by, as Old Bailey spies, and wreaking vengeance on them. Chase
 was given to some scores of inoffensive persons who had never been near
 the Old Bailey in their lives, in the realisation of this fancy, and
 they were roughly hustled and maltreated. The transition to the sport of
 window-breaking, and thence to the plundering of public-houses, was easy
 and natural. At last, after several hours, when sundry summer-houses had
 been pulled down, and some area-railings had been torn up, to arm
 the more belligerent spirits, a rumour got about that the Guards were
 coming. Before this rumour, the crowd gradually melted away, and perhaps
 the Guards came, and perhaps they never came, and this was the usual
 progress of a mob.

 Mr. Cruncher did not assist at the closing sports, but had remained
 behind in the churchyard, to confer and condole with the undertakers.
 The place had a soothing influence on him. He procured a pipe from a
 neighbouring public-house, and smoked it, looking in at the railings and
 maturely considering the spot.

 “Jerry,” said Mr. Cruncher, apostrophising himself in his usual way,
 “you see that there Cly that day, and you see with your own eyes that he
 was a young ’un and a straight made ’un.”

 Having smoked his pipe out, and ruminated a little longer, he turned
 himself about, that he might appear, before the hour of closing, on his
 station at Tellson’s. Whether his meditations on mortality had touched
 his liver, or whether his general health had been previously at all
 amiss, or whether he desired to show a little attention to an eminent
 man, is not so much to the purpose, as that he made a short call upon
 his medical adviser--a distinguished surgeon--on his way back.

 Young Jerry relieved his father with dutiful interest, and reported No
 job in his absence. The bank closed, the ancient clerks came out, the
 usual watch was set, and Mr. Cruncher and his son went home to tea.

 “Now, I tell you where it is!” said Mr. Cruncher to his wife, on
 entering. “If, as a honest tradesman, my wenturs goes wrong to-night, I
 shall make sure that you’ve been praying again me, and I shall work you
 for it just the same as if I seen you do it.”

 The dejected Mrs. Cruncher shook her head.

 “Why, you’re at it afore my face!” said Mr. Cruncher, with signs of
 angry apprehension.

 “I am saying nothing.”

 “Well, then; don’t meditate nothing. You might as well flop as meditate.
 You may as well go again me one way as another. Drop it altogether.”

 “Yes, Jerry.”

 “Yes, Jerry,” repeated Mr. Cruncher sitting down to tea. “Ah! It _is_
 yes, Jerry. That’s about it. You may say yes, Jerry.”

 Mr. Cruncher had no particular meaning in these sulky corroborations,
 but made use of them, as people not unfrequently do, to express general
 ironical dissatisfaction.

 “You and your yes, Jerry,” said Mr. Cruncher, taking a bite out of his
 bread-and-butter, and seeming to help it down with a large invisible
 oyster out of his saucer. “Ah! I think so. I believe you.”

 “You are going out to-night?” asked his decent wife, when he took
 another bite.

 “Yes, I am.”

 “May I go with you, father?” asked his son, briskly.

 “No, you mayn’t. I’m a going--as your mother knows--a fishing. That’s
 where I’m going to. Going a fishing.”

 “Your fishing-rod gets rayther rusty; don’t it, father?”

 “Never you mind.”

 “Shall you bring any fish home, father?”

 “If I don’t, you’ll have short commons, to-morrow,” returned that
 gentleman, shaking his head; “that’s questions enough for you; I ain’t a
 going out, till you’ve been long abed.”

 He devoted himself during the remainder of the evening to keeping a
 most vigilant watch on Mrs. Cruncher, and sullenly holding her in
 conversation that she might be prevented from meditating any petitions
 to his disadvantage. With this view, he urged his son to hold her in
 conversation also, and led the unfortunate woman a hard life by dwelling
 on any causes of complaint he could bring against her, rather than
 he would leave her for a moment to her own reflections. The devoutest
 person could have rendered no greater homage to the efficacy of an
 honest prayer than he did in this distrust of his wife. It was as if a
 professed unbeliever in ghosts should be frightened by a ghost story.

 “And mind you!” said Mr. Cruncher. “No games to-morrow! If I, as a
 honest tradesman, succeed in providing a jinte of meat or two, none
 of your not touching of it, and sticking to bread. If I, as a honest
 tradesman, am able to provide a little beer, none of your declaring
 on water. When you go to Rome, do as Rome does. Rome will be a ugly
 customer to you, if you don’t. _I_’m your Rome, you know.”

 Then he began grumbling again:

 “With your flying into the face of your own wittles and drink! I don’t
 know how scarce you mayn’t make the wittles and drink here, by your
 flopping tricks and your unfeeling conduct. Look at your boy: he _is_
 your’n, ain’t he? He’s as thin as a lath. Do you call yourself a mother,
 and not know that a mother’s first duty is to blow her boy out?”

 This touched Young Jerry on a tender place; who adjured his mother to
 perform her first duty, and, whatever else she did or neglected, above
 all things to lay especial stress on the discharge of that maternal
 function so affectingly and delicately indicated by his other parent.

 Thus the evening wore away with the Cruncher family, until Young Jerry
 was ordered to bed, and his mother, laid under similar injunctions,
 obeyed them. Mr. Cruncher beguiled the earlier watches of the night with
 solitary pipes, and did not start upon his excursion until nearly one
 o’clock. Towards that small and ghostly hour, he rose up from his chair,
 took a key out of his pocket, opened a locked cupboard, and brought
 forth a sack, a crowbar of convenient size, a rope and chain, and other
 fishing tackle of that nature. Disposing these articles about him
 in skilful manner, he bestowed a parting defiance on Mrs. Cruncher,
 extinguished the light, and went out.

 Young Jerry, who had only made a feint of undressing when he went to
 bed, was not long after his father. Under cover of the darkness he
 followed out of the room, followed down the stairs, followed down the
 court, followed out into the streets. He was in no uneasiness concerning
 his getting into the house again, for it was full of lodgers, and the
 door stood ajar all night.

 Impelled by a laudable ambition to study the art and mystery of his
 father’s honest calling, Young Jerry, keeping as close to house fronts,
 walls, and doorways, as his eyes were close to one another, held his
 honoured parent in view. The honoured parent steering Northward, had not
 gone far, when he was joined by another disciple of Izaak Walton, and
 the two trudged on together.

 Within half an hour from the first starting, they were beyond the
 winking lamps, and the more than winking watchmen, and were out upon a
 lonely road. Another fisherman was picked up here--and that so silently,
 that if Young Jerry had been superstitious, he might have supposed the
 second follower of the gentle craft to have, all of a sudden, split
 himself into two.

 The three went on, and Young Jerry went on, until the three stopped
 under a bank overhanging the road. Upon the top of the bank was a low
 brick wall, surmounted by an iron railing. In the shadow of bank and
 wall the three turned out of the road, and up a blind lane, of which
 the wall--there, risen to some eight or ten feet high--formed one side.
 Crouching down in a corner, peeping up the lane, the next object that
 Young Jerry saw, was the form of his honoured parent, pretty well
 defined against a watery and clouded moon, nimbly scaling an iron gate.
 He was soon over, and then the second fisherman got over, and then the
 third. They all dropped softly on the ground within the gate, and lay
 there a little--listening perhaps. Then, they moved away on their hands
 and knees.

 It was now Young Jerry’s turn to approach the gate: which he did,
 holding his breath. Crouching down again in a corner there, and looking
 in, he made out the three fishermen creeping through some rank grass!
 and all the gravestones in the churchyard--it was a large churchyard
 that they were in--looking on like ghosts in white, while the church
 tower itself looked on like the ghost of a monstrous giant. They did not
 creep far, before they stopped and stood upright. And then they began to
 fish.

 They fished with a spade, at first. Presently the honoured parent
 appeared to be adjusting some instrument like a great corkscrew.
 Whatever tools they worked with, they worked hard, until the awful
 striking of the church clock so terrified Young Jerry, that he made off,
 with his hair as stiff as his father’s.

 But, his long-cherished desire to know more about these matters, not
 only stopped him in his running away, but lured him back again. They
 were still fishing perseveringly, when he peeped in at the gate for
 the second time; but, now they seemed to have got a bite. There was a
 screwing and complaining sound down below, and their bent figures were
 strained, as if by a weight. By slow degrees the weight broke away the
 earth upon it, and came to the surface. Young Jerry very well knew what
 it would be; but, when he saw it, and saw his honoured parent about to
 wrench it open, he was so frightened, being new to the sight, that he
 made off again, and never stopped until he had run a mile or more.

 He would not have stopped then, for anything less necessary than breath,
 it being a spectral sort of race that he ran, and one highly desirable
 to get to the end of. He had a strong idea that the coffin he had seen
 was running after him; and, pictured as hopping on behind him, bolt
 upright, upon its narrow end, always on the point of overtaking him
 and hopping on at his side--perhaps taking his arm--it was a pursuer to
 shun. It was an inconsistent and ubiquitous fiend too, for, while it
 was making the whole night behind him dreadful, he darted out into the
 roadway to avoid dark alleys, fearful of its coming hopping out of them
 like a dropsical boy’s kite without tail and wings. It hid in doorways
 too, rubbing its horrible shoulders against doors, and drawing them up
 to its ears, as if it were laughing. It got into shadows on the road,
 and lay cunningly on its back to trip him up. All this time it was
 incessantly hopping on behind and gaining on him, so that when the boy
 got to his own door he had reason for being half dead. And even then
 it would not leave him, but followed him upstairs with a bump on every
 stair, scrambled into bed with him, and bumped down, dead and heavy, on
 his breast when he fell asleep.

 From his oppressed slumber, Young Jerry in his closet was awakened after
 daybreak and before sunrise, by the presence of his father in the
 family room. Something had gone wrong with him; at least, so Young Jerry
 inferred, from the circumstance of his holding Mrs. Cruncher by the
 ears, and knocking the back of her head against the head-board of the
 bed.

 “I told you I would,” said Mr. Cruncher, “and I did.”

 “Jerry, Jerry, Jerry!” his wife implored.

 “You oppose yourself to the profit of the business,” said Jerry, “and me
 and my partners suffer. You was to honour and obey; why the devil don’t
 you?”

 “I try to be a good wife, Jerry,” the poor woman protested, with tears.

 “Is it being a good wife to oppose your husband’s business? Is it
 honouring your husband to dishonour his business? Is it obeying your
 husband to disobey him on the wital subject of his business?”

 “You hadn’t taken to the dreadful business then, Jerry.”

 “It’s enough for you,” retorted Mr. Cruncher, “to be the wife of a
 honest tradesman, and not to occupy your female mind with calculations
 when he took to his trade or when he didn’t. A honouring and obeying
 wife would let his trade alone altogether. Call yourself a religious
 woman? If you’re a religious woman, give me a irreligious one! You have
 no more nat’ral sense of duty than the bed of this here Thames river has
 of a pile, and similarly it must be knocked into you.”

 The altercation was conducted in a low tone of voice, and terminated in
 the honest tradesman’s kicking off his clay-soiled boots, and lying down
 at his length on the floor. After taking a timid peep at him lying on
 his back, with his rusty hands under his head for a pillow, his son lay
 down too, and fell asleep again.

 There was no fish for breakfast, and not much of anything else. Mr.
 Cruncher was out of spirits, and out of temper, and kept an iron pot-lid
 by him as a projectile for the correction of Mrs. Cruncher, in case
 he should observe any symptoms of her saying Grace. He was brushed
 and washed at the usual hour, and set off with his son to pursue his
 ostensible calling.

 Young Jerry, walking with the stool under his arm at his father’s side
 along sunny and crowded Fleet-street, was a very different Young Jerry
 from him of the previous night, running home through darkness and
 solitude from his grim pursuer. His cunning was fresh with the day,
 and his qualms were gone with the night--in which particulars it is not
 improbable that he had compeers in Fleet-street and the City of London,
 that fine morning.

 “Father,” said Young Jerry, as they walked along: taking care to keep
 at arm’s length and to have the stool well between them: “what’s a
 Resurrection-Man?”

 Mr. Cruncher came to a stop on the pavement before he answered, “How
 should I know?”

 “I thought you knowed everything, father,” said the artless boy.

 “Hem! Well,” returned Mr. Cruncher, going on again, and lifting off his
 hat to give his spikes free play, “he’s a tradesman.”

 “What’s his goods, father?” asked the brisk Young Jerry.

 “His goods,” said Mr. Cruncher, after turning it over in his mind, “is a
 branch of Scientific goods.”

 “Persons’ bodies, ain’t it, father?” asked the lively boy.

 “I believe it is something of that sort,” said Mr. Cruncher.

 “Oh, father, I should so like to be a Resurrection-Man when I’m quite
 growed up!”

 Mr. Cruncher was soothed, but shook his head in a dubious and moral way.
 “It depends upon how you dewelop your talents. Be careful to dewelop
 your talents, and never to say no more than you can help to nobody, and
 there’s no telling at the present time what you may not come to be fit
 for.” As Young Jerry, thus encouraged, went on a few yards in advance,
 to plant the stool in the shadow of the Bar, Mr. Cruncher added to
 himself: “Jerry, you honest tradesman, there’s hopes wot that boy will
 yet be a blessing to you, and a recompense to you for his mother!”




 CHAPTER XV.
 Knitting


 There had been earlier drinking than usual in the wine-shop of Monsieur
 Defarge. As early as six o’clock in the morning, sallow faces peeping
 through its barred windows had descried other faces within, bending over
 measures of wine. Monsieur Defarge sold a very thin wine at the best
 of times, but it would seem to have been an unusually thin wine that
 he sold at this time. A sour wine, moreover, or a souring, for its
 influence on the mood of those who drank it was to make them gloomy. No
 vivacious Bacchanalian flame leaped out of the pressed grape of Monsieur
 Defarge: but, a smouldering fire that burnt in the dark, lay hidden in
 the dregs of it.

 This had been the third morning in succession, on which there had been
 early drinking at the wine-shop of Monsieur Defarge. It had begun
 on Monday, and here was Wednesday come. There had been more of early
 brooding than drinking; for, many men had listened and whispered and
 slunk about there from the time of the opening of the door, who could
 not have laid a piece of money on the counter to save their souls. These
 were to the full as interested in the place, however, as if they could
 have commanded whole barrels of wine; and they glided from seat to seat,
 and from corner to corner, swallowing talk in lieu of drink, with greedy
 looks.

 Notwithstanding an unusual flow of company, the master of the wine-shop
 was not visible. He was not missed; for, nobody who crossed the
 threshold looked for him, nobody asked for him, nobody wondered to see
 only Madame Defarge in her seat, presiding over the distribution of
 wine, with a bowl of battered small coins before her, as much defaced
 and beaten out of their original impress as the small coinage of
 humanity from whose ragged pockets they had come.

 A suspended interest and a prevalent absence of mind, were perhaps
 observed by the spies who looked in at the wine-shop, as they looked in
 at every place, high and low, from the king’s palace to the criminal’s
 gaol. Games at cards languished, players at dominoes musingly built
 towers with them, drinkers drew figures on the tables with spilt drops
 of wine, Madame Defarge herself picked out the pattern on her sleeve
 with her toothpick, and saw and heard something inaudible and invisible
 a long way off.

 Thus, Saint Antoine in this vinous feature of his, until midday. It was
 high noontide, when two dusty men passed through his streets and under
 his swinging lamps: of whom, one was Monsieur Defarge: the other a
 mender of roads in a blue cap. All adust and athirst, the two entered
 the wine-shop. Their arrival had lighted a kind of fire in the breast
 of Saint Antoine, fast spreading as they came along, which stirred and
 flickered in flames of faces at most doors and windows. Yet, no one had
 followed them, and no man spoke when they entered the wine-shop, though
 the eyes of every man there were turned upon them.

 “Good day, gentlemen!” said Monsieur Defarge.

 It may have been a signal for loosening the general tongue. It elicited
 an answering chorus of “Good day!”

 “It is bad weather, gentlemen,” said Defarge, shaking his head.

 Upon which, every man looked at his neighbour, and then all cast down
 their eyes and sat silent. Except one man, who got up and went out.

 “My wife,” said Defarge aloud, addressing Madame Defarge: “I have
 travelled certain leagues with this good mender of roads, called
 Jacques. I met him--by accident--a day and half’s journey out of Paris.
 He is a good child, this mender of roads, called Jacques. Give him to
 drink, my wife!”

 A second man got up and went out. Madame Defarge set wine before the
 mender of roads called Jacques, who doffed his blue cap to the company,
 and drank. In the breast of his blouse he carried some coarse dark
 bread; he ate of this between whiles, and sat munching and drinking near
 Madame Defarge’s counter. A third man got up and went out.

 Defarge refreshed himself with a draught of wine--but, he took less
 than was given to the stranger, as being himself a man to whom it was no
 rarity--and stood waiting until the countryman had made his breakfast.
 He looked at no one present, and no one now looked at him; not even
 Madame Defarge, who had taken up her knitting, and was at work.

 “Have you finished your repast, friend?” he asked, in due season.

 “Yes, thank you.”

 “Come, then! You shall see the apartment that I told you you could
 occupy. It will suit you to a marvel.”

 Out of the wine-shop into the street, out of the street into a
 courtyard, out of the courtyard up a steep staircase, out of the
 staircase into a garret--formerly the garret where a white-haired man
 sat on a low bench, stooping forward and very busy, making shoes.

 No white-haired man was there now; but, the three men were there who had
 gone out of the wine-shop singly. And between them and the white-haired
 man afar off, was the one small link, that they had once looked in at
 him through the chinks in the wall.

 Defarge closed the door carefully, and spoke in a subdued voice:

 “Jacques One, Jacques Two, Jacques Three! This is the witness
 encountered by appointment, by me, Jacques Four. He will tell you all.
 Speak, Jacques Five!”

 The mender of roads, blue cap in hand, wiped his swarthy forehead with
 it, and said, “Where shall I commence, monsieur?”

 “Commence,” was Monsieur Defarge’s not unreasonable reply, “at the
 commencement.”

 “I saw him then, messieurs,” began the mender of roads, “a year ago this
 running summer, underneath the carriage of the Marquis, hanging by the
 chain. Behold the manner of it. I leaving my work on the road, the sun
 going to bed, the carriage of the Marquis slowly ascending the hill, he
 hanging by the chain--like this.”

 Again the mender of roads went through the whole performance; in which
 he ought to have been perfect by that time, seeing that it had been
 the infallible resource and indispensable entertainment of his village
 during a whole year.

 Jacques One struck in, and asked if he had ever seen the man before?

 “Never,” answered the mender of roads, recovering his perpendicular.

 Jacques Three demanded how he afterwards recognised him then?

 “By his tall figure,” said the mender of roads, softly, and with his
 finger at his nose. “When Monsieur the Marquis demands that evening,
 ‘Say, what is he like?’ I make response, ‘Tall as a spectre.’”

 “You should have said, short as a dwarf,” returned Jacques Two.

 “But what did I know? The deed was not then accomplished, neither did he
 confide in me. Observe! Under those circumstances even, I do not
 offer my testimony. Monsieur the Marquis indicates me with his finger,
 standing near our little fountain, and says, ‘To me! Bring that rascal!’
 My faith, messieurs, I offer nothing.”

 “He is right there, Jacques,” murmured Defarge, to him who had
 interrupted. “Go on!”

 “Good!” said the mender of roads, with an air of mystery. “The tall man
 is lost, and he is sought--how many months? Nine, ten, eleven?”

 “No matter, the number,” said Defarge. “He is well hidden, but at last
 he is unluckily found. Go on!”

 “I am again at work upon the hill-side, and the sun is again about to
 go to bed. I am collecting my tools to descend to my cottage down in the
 village below, where it is already dark, when I raise my eyes, and see
 coming over the hill six soldiers. In the midst of them is a tall man
 with his arms bound--tied to his sides--like this!”

 With the aid of his indispensable cap, he represented a man with his
 elbows bound fast at his hips, with cords that were knotted behind him.

 “I stand aside, messieurs, by my heap of stones, to see the soldiers
 and their prisoner pass (for it is a solitary road, that, where any
 spectacle is well worth looking at), and at first, as they approach, I
 see no more than that they are six soldiers with a tall man bound, and
 that they are almost black to my sight--except on the side of the sun
 going to bed, where they have a red edge, messieurs. Also, I see that
 their long shadows are on the hollow ridge on the opposite side of the
 road, and are on the hill above it, and are like the shadows of giants.
 Also, I see that they are covered with dust, and that the dust moves
 with them as they come, tramp, tramp! But when they advance quite near
 to me, I recognise the tall man, and he recognises me. Ah, but he would
 be well content to precipitate himself over the hill-side once again, as
 on the evening when he and I first encountered, close to the same spot!”

 He described it as if he were there, and it was evident that he saw it
 vividly; perhaps he had not seen much in his life.

 “I do not show the soldiers that I recognise the tall man; he does not
 show the soldiers that he recognises me; we do it, and we know it, with
 our eyes. ‘Come on!’ says the chief of that company, pointing to the
 village, ‘bring him fast to his tomb!’ and they bring him faster. I
 follow. His arms are swelled because of being bound so tight, his wooden
 shoes are large and clumsy, and he is lame. Because he is lame, and
 consequently slow, they drive him with their guns--like this!”

 He imitated the action of a man’s being impelled forward by the
 butt-ends of muskets.

 “As they descend the hill like madmen running a race, he falls. They
 laugh and pick him up again. His face is bleeding and covered with dust,
 but he cannot touch it; thereupon they laugh again. They bring him into
 the village; all the village runs to look; they take him past the mill,
 and up to the prison; all the village sees the prison gate open in the
 darkness of the night, and swallow him--like this!”

 He opened his mouth as wide as he could, and shut it with a sounding
 snap of his teeth. Observant of his unwillingness to mar the effect by
 opening it again, Defarge said, “Go on, Jacques.”

 “All the village,” pursued the mender of roads, on tiptoe and in a low
 voice, “withdraws; all the village whispers by the fountain; all the
 village sleeps; all the village dreams of that unhappy one, within the
 locks and bars of the prison on the crag, and never to come out of it,
 except to perish. In the morning, with my tools upon my shoulder, eating
 my morsel of black bread as I go, I make a circuit by the prison, on
 my way to my work. There I see him, high up, behind the bars of a lofty
 iron cage, bloody and dusty as last night, looking through. He has no
 hand free, to wave to me; I dare not call to him; he regards me like a
 dead man.”

 Defarge and the three glanced darkly at one another. The looks of all
 of them were dark, repressed, and revengeful, as they listened to the
 countryman’s story; the manner of all of them, while it was secret, was
 authoritative too. They had the air of a rough tribunal; Jacques One
 and Two sitting on the old pallet-bed, each with his chin resting on
 his hand, and his eyes intent on the road-mender; Jacques Three, equally
 intent, on one knee behind them, with his agitated hand always gliding
 over the network of fine nerves about his mouth and nose; Defarge
 standing between them and the narrator, whom he had stationed in the
 light of the window, by turns looking from him to them, and from them to
 him.

 “Go on, Jacques,” said Defarge.

 “He remains up there in his iron cage some days. The village looks
 at him by stealth, for it is afraid. But it always looks up, from a
 distance, at the prison on the crag; and in the evening, when the work
 of the day is achieved and it assembles to gossip at the fountain, all
 faces are turned towards the prison. Formerly, they were turned towards
 the posting-house; now, they are turned towards the prison. They
 whisper at the fountain, that although condemned to death he will not be
 executed; they say that petitions have been presented in Paris, showing
 that he was enraged and made mad by the death of his child; they say
 that a petition has been presented to the King himself. What do I know?
 It is possible. Perhaps yes, perhaps no.”

 “Listen then, Jacques,” Number One of that name sternly interposed.
 “Know that a petition was presented to the King and Queen. All here,
 yourself excepted, saw the King take it, in his carriage in the street,
 sitting beside the Queen. It is Defarge whom you see here, who, at the
 hazard of his life, darted out before the horses, with the petition in
 his hand.”

 “And once again listen, Jacques!” said the kneeling Number Three:
 his fingers ever wandering over and over those fine nerves, with a
 strikingly greedy air, as if he hungered for something--that was neither
 food nor drink; “the guard, horse and foot, surrounded the petitioner,
 and struck him blows. You hear?”

 “I hear, messieurs.”

 “Go on then,” said Defarge.

 “Again; on the other hand, they whisper at the fountain,” resumed the
 countryman, “that he is brought down into our country to be executed on
 the spot, and that he will very certainly be executed. They even whisper
 that because he has slain Monseigneur, and because Monseigneur was the
 father of his tenants--serfs--what you will--he will be executed as a
 parricide. One old man says at the fountain, that his right hand, armed
 with the knife, will be burnt off before his face; that, into wounds
 which will be made in his arms, his breast, and his legs, there will be
 poured boiling oil, melted lead, hot resin, wax, and sulphur; finally,
 that he will be torn limb from limb by four strong horses. That old man
 says, all this was actually done to a prisoner who made an attempt on
 the life of the late King, Louis Fifteen. But how do I know if he lies?
 I am not a scholar.”

 “Listen once again then, Jacques!” said the man with the restless hand
 and the craving air. “The name of that prisoner was Damiens, and it was
 all done in open day, in the open streets of this city of Paris; and
 nothing was more noticed in the vast concourse that saw it done, than
 the crowd of ladies of quality and fashion, who were full of eager
 attention to the last--to the last, Jacques, prolonged until nightfall,
 when he had lost two legs and an arm, and still breathed! And it was
 done--why, how old are you?”

 “Thirty-five,” said the mender of roads, who looked sixty.

 “It was done when you were more than ten years old; you might have seen
 it.”

 “Enough!” said Defarge, with grim impatience. “Long live the Devil! Go
 on.”

 “Well! Some whisper this, some whisper that; they speak of nothing else;
 even the fountain appears to fall to that tune. At length, on Sunday
 night when all the village is asleep, come soldiers, winding down from
 the prison, and their guns ring on the stones of the little street.
 Workmen dig, workmen hammer, soldiers laugh and sing; in the morning, by
 the fountain, there is raised a gallows forty feet high, poisoning the
 water.”

 The mender of roads looked _through_ rather than _at_ the low ceiling,
 and pointed as if he saw the gallows somewhere in the sky.

 “All work is stopped, all assemble there, nobody leads the cows out,
 the cows are there with the rest. At midday, the roll of drums. Soldiers
 have marched into the prison in the night, and he is in the midst
 of many soldiers. He is bound as before, and in his mouth there is
 a gag--tied so, with a tight string, making him look almost as if he
 laughed.” He suggested it, by creasing his face with his two thumbs,
 from the corners of his mouth to his ears. “On the top of the gallows is
 fixed the knife, blade upwards, with its point in the air. He is hanged
 there forty feet high--and is left hanging, poisoning the water.”

 They looked at one another, as he used his blue cap to wipe his face,
 on which the perspiration had started afresh while he recalled the
 spectacle.

 “It is frightful, messieurs. How can the women and the children draw
 water! Who can gossip of an evening, under that shadow! Under it, have
 I said? When I left the village, Monday evening as the sun was going to
 bed, and looked back from the hill, the shadow struck across the church,
 across the mill, across the prison--seemed to strike across the earth,
 messieurs, to where the sky rests upon it!”

 The hungry man gnawed one of his fingers as he looked at the other
 three, and his finger quivered with the craving that was on him.

 “That’s all, messieurs. I left at sunset (as I had been warned to do),
 and I walked on, that night and half next day, until I met (as I was
 warned I should) this comrade. With him, I came on, now riding and now
 walking, through the rest of yesterday and through last night. And here
 you see me!”

 After a gloomy silence, the first Jacques said, “Good! You have acted
 and recounted faithfully. Will you wait for us a little, outside the
 door?”

 “Very willingly,” said the mender of roads. Whom Defarge escorted to the
 top of the stairs, and, leaving seated there, returned.

 The three had risen, and their heads were together when he came back to
 the garret.

 “How say you, Jacques?” demanded Number One. “To be registered?”

 “To be registered, as doomed to destruction,” returned Defarge.

 “Magnificent!” croaked the man with the craving.

 “The chateau, and all the race?” inquired the first.

 “The chateau and all the race,” returned Defarge. “Extermination.”

 The hungry man repeated, in a rapturous croak, “Magnificent!” and began
 gnawing another finger.

 “Are you sure,” asked Jacques Two, of Defarge, “that no embarrassment
 can arise from our manner of keeping the register? Without doubt it is
 safe, for no one beyond ourselves can decipher it; but shall we always
 be able to decipher it--or, I ought to say, will she?”

 “Jacques,” returned Defarge, drawing himself up, “if madame my wife
 undertook to keep the register in her memory alone, she would not lose
 a word of it--not a syllable of it. Knitted, in her own stitches and her
 own symbols, it will always be as plain to her as the sun. Confide in
 Madame Defarge. It would be easier for the weakest poltroon that lives,
 to erase himself from existence, than to erase one letter of his name or
 crimes from the knitted register of Madame Defarge.”

 There was a murmur of confidence and approval, and then the man who
 hungered, asked: “Is this rustic to be sent back soon? I hope so. He is
 very simple; is he not a little dangerous?”

 “He knows nothing,” said Defarge; “at least nothing more than would
 easily elevate himself to a gallows of the same height. I charge myself
 with him; let him remain with me; I will take care of him, and set him
 on his road. He wishes to see the fine world--the King, the Queen, and
 Court; let him see them on Sunday.”

 “What?” exclaimed the hungry man, staring. “Is it a good sign, that he
 wishes to see Royalty and Nobility?”

 “Jacques,” said Defarge; “judiciously show a cat milk, if you wish her
 to thirst for it. Judiciously show a dog his natural prey, if you wish
 him to bring it down one day.”

 Nothing more was said, and the mender of roads, being found already
 dozing on the topmost stair, was advised to lay himself down on the
 pallet-bed and take some rest. He needed no persuasion, and was soon
 asleep.

 Worse quarters than Defarge’s wine-shop, could easily have been found
 in Paris for a provincial slave of that degree. Saving for a mysterious
 dread of madame by which he was constantly haunted, his life was very
 new and agreeable. But, madame sat all day at her counter, so expressly
 unconscious of him, and so particularly determined not to perceive that
 his being there had any connection with anything below the surface, that
 he shook in his wooden shoes whenever his eye lighted on her. For, he
 contended with himself that it was impossible to foresee what that lady
 might pretend next; and he felt assured that if she should take it
 into her brightly ornamented head to pretend that she had seen him do a
 murder and afterwards flay the victim, she would infallibly go through
 with it until the play was played out.

 Therefore, when Sunday came, the mender of roads was not enchanted
 (though he said he was) to find that madame was to accompany monsieur
 and himself to Versailles. It was additionally disconcerting to have
 madame knitting all the way there, in a public conveyance; it was
 additionally disconcerting yet, to have madame in the crowd in the
 afternoon, still with her knitting in her hands as the crowd waited to
 see the carriage of the King and Queen.

 “You work hard, madame,” said a man near her.

 “Yes,” answered Madame Defarge; “I have a good deal to do.”

 “What do you make, madame?”

 “Many things.”

 “For instance--”

 “For instance,” returned Madame Defarge, composedly, “shrouds.”

 The man moved a little further away, as soon as he could, and the mender
 of roads fanned himself with his blue cap: feeling it mightily close
 and oppressive. If he needed a King and Queen to restore him, he was
 fortunate in having his remedy at hand; for, soon the large-faced King
 and the fair-faced Queen came in their golden coach, attended by the
 shining Bull’s Eye of their Court, a glittering multitude of laughing
 ladies and fine lords; and in jewels and silks and powder and splendour
 and elegantly spurning figures and handsomely disdainful faces of both
 sexes, the mender of roads bathed himself, so much to his temporary
 intoxication, that he cried Long live the King, Long live the Queen,
 Long live everybody and everything! as if he had never heard of
 ubiquitous Jacques in his time. Then, there were gardens, courtyards,
 terraces, fountains, green banks, more King and Queen, more Bull’s Eye,
 more lords and ladies, more Long live they all! until he absolutely wept
 with sentiment. During the whole of this scene, which lasted some three
 hours, he had plenty of shouting and weeping and sentimental company,
 and throughout Defarge held him by the collar, as if to restrain him
 from flying at the objects of his brief devotion and tearing them to
 pieces.

 “Bravo!” said Defarge, clapping him on the back when it was over, like a
 patron; “you are a good boy!”

 The mender of roads was now coming to himself, and was mistrustful of
 having made a mistake in his late demonstrations; but no.

 “You are the fellow we want,” said Defarge, in his ear; “you make
 these fools believe that it will last for ever. Then, they are the more
 insolent, and it is the nearer ended.”

 “Hey!” cried the mender of roads, reflectively; “that’s true.”

 “These fools know nothing. While they despise your breath, and would
 stop it for ever and ever, in you or in a hundred like you rather than
 in one of their own horses or dogs, they only know what your breath
 tells them. Let it deceive them, then, a little longer; it cannot
 deceive them too much.”

 Madame Defarge looked superciliously at the client, and nodded in
 confirmation.

 “As to you,” said she, “you would shout and shed tears for anything, if
 it made a show and a noise. Say! Would you not?”

 “Truly, madame, I think so. For the moment.”

 “If you were shown a great heap of dolls, and were set upon them to
 pluck them to pieces and despoil them for your own advantage, you would
 pick out the richest and gayest. Say! Would you not?”

 “Truly yes, madame.”

 “Yes. And if you were shown a flock of birds, unable to fly, and were
 set upon them to strip them of their feathers for your own advantage,
 you would set upon the birds of the finest feathers; would you not?”

 “It is true, madame.”

 “You have seen both dolls and birds to-day,” said Madame Defarge, with
 a wave of her hand towards the place where they had last been apparent;
 “now, go home!”




 CHAPTER XVI.
 Still Knitting


 Madame Defarge and monsieur her husband returned amicably to the
 bosom of Saint Antoine, while a speck in a blue cap toiled through the
 darkness, and through the dust, and down the weary miles of avenue by
 the wayside, slowly tending towards that point of the compass where
 the chateau of Monsieur the Marquis, now in his grave, listened to
 the whispering trees. Such ample leisure had the stone faces, now,
 for listening to the trees and to the fountain, that the few village
 scarecrows who, in their quest for herbs to eat and fragments of dead
 stick to burn, strayed within sight of the great stone courtyard and
 terrace staircase, had it borne in upon their starved fancy that
 the expression of the faces was altered. A rumour just lived in the
 village--had a faint and bare existence there, as its people had--that
 when the knife struck home, the faces changed, from faces of pride to
 faces of anger and pain; also, that when that dangling figure was hauled
 up forty feet above the fountain, they changed again, and bore a cruel
 look of being avenged, which they would henceforth bear for ever. In the
 stone face over the great window of the bed-chamber where the murder
 was done, two fine dints were pointed out in the sculptured nose, which
 everybody recognised, and which nobody had seen of old; and on the
 scarce occasions when two or three ragged peasants emerged from the
 crowd to take a hurried peep at Monsieur the Marquis petrified, a
 skinny finger would not have pointed to it for a minute, before they all
 started away among the moss and leaves, like the more fortunate hares
 who could find a living there.

 Chateau and hut, stone face and dangling figure, the red stain on the
 stone floor, and the pure water in the village well--thousands of acres
 of land--a whole province of France--all France itself--lay under the
 night sky, concentrated into a faint hair-breadth line. So does a whole
 world, with all its greatnesses and littlenesses, lie in a twinkling
 star. And as mere human knowledge can split a ray of light and analyse
 the manner of its composition, so, sublimer intelligences may read in
 the feeble shining of this earth of ours, every thought and act, every
 vice and virtue, of every responsible creature on it.

 The Defarges, husband and wife, came lumbering under the starlight,
 in their public vehicle, to that gate of Paris whereunto their
 journey naturally tended. There was the usual stoppage at the barrier
 guardhouse, and the usual lanterns came glancing forth for the usual
 examination and inquiry. Monsieur Defarge alighted; knowing one or two
 of the soldiery there, and one of the police. The latter he was intimate
 with, and affectionately embraced.

 When Saint Antoine had again enfolded the Defarges in his dusky wings,
 and they, having finally alighted near the Saint’s boundaries, were
 picking their way on foot through the black mud and offal of his
 streets, Madame Defarge spoke to her husband:

 “Say then, my friend; what did Jacques of the police tell thee?”

 “Very little to-night, but all he knows. There is another spy
 commissioned for our quarter. There may be many more, for all that he
 can say, but he knows of one.”

 “Eh well!” said Madame Defarge, raising her eyebrows with a cool
 business air. “It is necessary to register him. How do they call that
 man?”

 “He is English.”

 “So much the better. His name?”

 “Barsad,” said Defarge, making it French by pronunciation. But, he had
 been so careful to get it accurately, that he then spelt it with perfect
 correctness.

 “Barsad,” repeated madame. “Good. Christian name?”

 “John.”

 “John Barsad,” repeated madame, after murmuring it once to herself.
 “Good. His appearance; is it known?”

 “Age, about forty years; height, about five feet nine; black hair;
 complexion dark; generally, rather handsome visage; eyes dark, face
 thin, long, and sallow; nose aquiline, but not straight, having a
 peculiar inclination towards the left cheek; expression, therefore,
 sinister.”

 “Eh my faith. It is a portrait!” said madame, laughing. “He shall be
 registered to-morrow.”

 They turned into the wine-shop, which was closed (for it was midnight),
 and where Madame Defarge immediately took her post at her desk, counted
 the small moneys that had been taken during her absence, examined the
 stock, went through the entries in the book, made other entries of
 her own, checked the serving man in every possible way, and finally
 dismissed him to bed. Then she turned out the contents of the bowl
 of money for the second time, and began knotting them up in her
 handkerchief, in a chain of separate knots, for safe keeping through the
 night. All this while, Defarge, with his pipe in his mouth, walked
 up and down, complacently admiring, but never interfering; in which
 condition, indeed, as to the business and his domestic affairs, he
 walked up and down through life.

 The night was hot, and the shop, close shut and surrounded by so foul a
 neighbourhood, was ill-smelling. Monsieur Defarge’s olfactory sense was
 by no means delicate, but the stock of wine smelt much stronger than
 it ever tasted, and so did the stock of rum and brandy and aniseed. He
 whiffed the compound of scents away, as he put down his smoked-out pipe.

 “You are fatigued,” said madame, raising her glance as she knotted the
 money. “There are only the usual odours.”

 “I am a little tired,” her husband acknowledged.

 “You are a little depressed, too,” said madame, whose quick eyes had
 never been so intent on the accounts, but they had had a ray or two for
 him. “Oh, the men, the men!”

 “But my dear!” began Defarge.

 “But my dear!” repeated madame, nodding firmly; “but my dear! You are
 faint of heart to-night, my dear!”

 “Well, then,” said Defarge, as if a thought were wrung out of his
 breast, “it _is_ a long time.”

 “It is a long time,” repeated his wife; “and when is it not a long time?
 Vengeance and retribution require a long time; it is the rule.”

 “It does not take a long time to strike a man with Lightning,” said
 Defarge.

 “How long,” demanded madame, composedly, “does it take to make and store
 the lightning? Tell me.”

 Defarge raised his head thoughtfully, as if there were something in that
 too.

 “It does not take a long time,” said madame, “for an earthquake to
 swallow a town. Eh well! Tell me how long it takes to prepare the
 earthquake?”

 “A long time, I suppose,” said Defarge.

 “But when it is ready, it takes place, and grinds to pieces everything
 before it. In the meantime, it is always preparing, though it is not
 seen or heard. That is your consolation. Keep it.”

 She tied a knot with flashing eyes, as if it throttled a foe.

 “I tell thee,” said madame, extending her right hand, for emphasis,
 “that although it is a long time on the road, it is on the road and
 coming. I tell thee it never retreats, and never stops. I tell thee it
 is always advancing. Look around and consider the lives of all the world
 that we know, consider the faces of all the world that we know, consider
 the rage and discontent to which the Jacquerie addresses itself with
 more and more of certainty every hour. Can such things last? Bah! I mock
 you.”

 “My brave wife,” returned Defarge, standing before her with his head
 a little bent, and his hands clasped at his back, like a docile and
 attentive pupil before his catechist, “I do not question all this. But
 it has lasted a long time, and it is possible--you know well, my wife,
 it is possible--that it may not come, during our lives.”

 “Eh well! How then?” demanded madame, tying another knot, as if there
 were another enemy strangled.

 “Well!” said Defarge, with a half complaining and half apologetic shrug.
 “We shall not see the triumph.”

 “We shall have helped it,” returned madame, with her extended hand in
 strong action. “Nothing that we do, is done in vain. I believe, with all
 my soul, that we shall see the triumph. But even if not, even if I knew
 certainly not, show me the neck of an aristocrat and tyrant, and still I
 would--”

 Then madame, with her teeth set, tied a very terrible knot indeed.

 “Hold!” cried Defarge, reddening a little as if he felt charged with
 cowardice; “I too, my dear, will stop at nothing.”

 “Yes! But it is your weakness that you sometimes need to see your victim
 and your opportunity, to sustain you. Sustain yourself without that.
 When the time comes, let loose a tiger and a devil; but wait for the
 time with the tiger and the devil chained--not shown--yet always ready.”

 Madame enforced the conclusion of this piece of advice by striking her
 little counter with her chain of money as if she knocked its brains
 out, and then gathering the heavy handkerchief under her arm in a serene
 manner, and observing that it was time to go to bed.

 Next noontide saw the admirable woman in her usual place in the
 wine-shop, knitting away assiduously. A rose lay beside her, and if she
 now and then glanced at the flower, it was with no infraction of her
 usual preoccupied air. There were a few customers, drinking or not
 drinking, standing or seated, sprinkled about. The day was very hot,
 and heaps of flies, who were extending their inquisitive and adventurous
 perquisitions into all the glutinous little glasses near madame, fell
 dead at the bottom. Their decease made no impression on the other flies
 out promenading, who looked at them in the coolest manner (as if they
 themselves were elephants, or something as far removed), until they met
 the same fate. Curious to consider how heedless flies are!--perhaps they
 thought as much at Court that sunny summer day.

 A figure entering at the door threw a shadow on Madame Defarge which she
 felt to be a new one. She laid down her knitting, and began to pin her
 rose in her head-dress, before she looked at the figure.

 It was curious. The moment Madame Defarge took up the rose, the
 customers ceased talking, and began gradually to drop out of the
 wine-shop.

 “Good day, madame,” said the new-comer.

 “Good day, monsieur.”

 She said it aloud, but added to herself, as she resumed her knitting:
 “Hah! Good day, age about forty, height about five feet nine, black
 hair, generally rather handsome visage, complexion dark, eyes dark,
 thin, long and sallow face, aquiline nose but not straight, having a
 peculiar inclination towards the left cheek which imparts a sinister
 expression! Good day, one and all!”

 “Have the goodness to give me a little glass of old cognac, and a
 mouthful of cool fresh water, madame.”

 Madame complied with a polite air.

 “Marvellous cognac this, madame!”

 It was the first time it had ever been so complimented, and Madame
 Defarge knew enough of its antecedents to know better. She said,
 however, that the cognac was flattered, and took up her knitting. The
 visitor watched her fingers for a few moments, and took the opportunity
 of observing the place in general.

 “You knit with great skill, madame.”

 “I am accustomed to it.”

 “A pretty pattern too!”

 “_You_ think so?” said madame, looking at him with a smile.

 “Decidedly. May one ask what it is for?”

 “Pastime,” said madame, still looking at him with a smile while her
 fingers moved nimbly.

 “Not for use?”

 “That depends. I may find a use for it one day. If I do--Well,” said
 madame, drawing a breath and nodding her head with a stern kind of
 coquetry, “I’ll use it!”

 It was remarkable; but, the taste of Saint Antoine seemed to be
 decidedly opposed to a rose on the head-dress of Madame Defarge. Two
 men had entered separately, and had been about to order drink, when,
 catching sight of that novelty, they faltered, made a pretence of
 looking about as if for some friend who was not there, and went away.
 Nor, of those who had been there when this visitor entered, was there
 one left. They had all dropped off. The spy had kept his eyes open,
 but had been able to detect no sign. They had lounged away in a
 poverty-stricken, purposeless, accidental manner, quite natural and
 unimpeachable.

 “_John_,” thought madame, checking off her work as her fingers knitted,
 and her eyes looked at the stranger. “Stay long enough, and I shall knit
 ‘BARSAD’ before you go.”

 “You have a husband, madame?”

 “I have.”

 “Children?”

 “No children.”

 “Business seems bad?”

 “Business is very bad; the people are so poor.”

 “Ah, the unfortunate, miserable people! So oppressed, too--as you say.”

 “As _you_ say,” madame retorted, correcting him, and deftly knitting an
 extra something into his name that boded him no good.

 “Pardon me; certainly it was I who said so, but you naturally think so.
 Of course.”

 “_I_ think?” returned madame, in a high voice. “I and my husband have
 enough to do to keep this wine-shop open, without thinking. All we
 think, here, is how to live. That is the subject _we_ think of, and
 it gives us, from morning to night, enough to think about, without
 embarrassing our heads concerning others. _I_ think for others? No, no.”

 The spy, who was there to pick up any crumbs he could find or make, did
 not allow his baffled state to express itself in his sinister face; but,
 stood with an air of gossiping gallantry, leaning his elbow on Madame
 Defarge’s little counter, and occasionally sipping his cognac.

 “A bad business this, madame, of Gaspard’s execution. Ah! the poor
 Gaspard!” With a sigh of great compassion.

 “My faith!” returned madame, coolly and lightly, “if people use knives
 for such purposes, they have to pay for it. He knew beforehand what the
 price of his luxury was; he has paid the price.”

 “I believe,” said the spy, dropping his soft voice to a tone
 that invited confidence, and expressing an injured revolutionary
 susceptibility in every muscle of his wicked face: “I believe there
 is much compassion and anger in this neighbourhood, touching the poor
 fellow? Between ourselves.”

 “Is there?” asked madame, vacantly.

 “Is there not?”

 “--Here is my husband!” said Madame Defarge.

 As the keeper of the wine-shop entered at the door, the spy saluted
 him by touching his hat, and saying, with an engaging smile, “Good day,
 Jacques!” Defarge stopped short, and stared at him.

 “Good day, Jacques!” the spy repeated; with not quite so much
 confidence, or quite so easy a smile under the stare.

 “You deceive yourself, monsieur,” returned the keeper of the wine-shop.
 “You mistake me for another. That is not my name. I am Ernest Defarge.”

 “It is all the same,” said the spy, airily, but discomfited too: “good
 day!”

 “Good day!” answered Defarge, drily.

 “I was saying to madame, with whom I had the pleasure of chatting when
 you entered, that they tell me there is--and no wonder!--much sympathy
 and anger in Saint Antoine, touching the unhappy fate of poor Gaspard.”

 “No one has told me so,” said Defarge, shaking his head. “I know nothing
 of it.”

 Having said it, he passed behind the little counter, and stood with his
 hand on the back of his wife’s chair, looking over that barrier at the
 person to whom they were both opposed, and whom either of them would
 have shot with the greatest satisfaction.

 The spy, well used to his business, did not change his unconscious
 attitude, but drained his little glass of cognac, took a sip of fresh
 water, and asked for another glass of cognac. Madame Defarge poured it
 out for him, took to her knitting again, and hummed a little song over
 it.

 “You seem to know this quarter well; that is to say, better than I do?”
 observed Defarge.

 “Not at all, but I hope to know it better. I am so profoundly interested
 in its miserable inhabitants.”

 “Hah!” muttered Defarge.

 “The pleasure of conversing with you, Monsieur Defarge, recalls to me,”
 pursued the spy, “that I have the honour of cherishing some interesting
 associations with your name.”

 “Indeed!” said Defarge, with much indifference.

 “Yes, indeed. When Doctor Manette was released, you, his old domestic,
 had the charge of him, I know. He was delivered to you. You see I am
 informed of the circumstances?”

 “Such is the fact, certainly,” said Defarge. He had had it conveyed
 to him, in an accidental touch of his wife’s elbow as she knitted and
 warbled, that he would do best to answer, but always with brevity.

 “It was to you,” said the spy, “that his daughter came; and it was
 from your care that his daughter took him, accompanied by a neat brown
 monsieur; how is he called?--in a little wig--Lorry--of the bank of
 Tellson and Company--over to England.”

 “Such is the fact,” repeated Defarge.

 “Very interesting remembrances!” said the spy. “I have known Doctor
 Manette and his daughter, in England.”

 “Yes?” said Defarge.

 “You don’t hear much about them now?” said the spy.

 “No,” said Defarge.

 “In effect,” madame struck in, looking up from her work and her little
 song, “we never hear about them. We received the news of their safe
 arrival, and perhaps another letter, or perhaps two; but, since then,
 they have gradually taken their road in life--we, ours--and we have held
 no correspondence.”

 “Perfectly so, madame,” replied the spy. “She is going to be married.”

 “Going?” echoed madame. “She was pretty enough to have been married long
 ago. You English are cold, it seems to me.”

 “Oh! You know I am English.”

 “I perceive your tongue is,” returned madame; “and what the tongue is, I
 suppose the man is.”

 He did not take the identification as a compliment; but he made the best
 of it, and turned it off with a laugh. After sipping his cognac to the
 end, he added:

 “Yes, Miss Manette is going to be married. But not to an Englishman; to
 one who, like herself, is French by birth. And speaking of Gaspard (ah,
 poor Gaspard! It was cruel, cruel!), it is a curious thing that she is
 going to marry the nephew of Monsieur the Marquis, for whom Gaspard
 was exalted to that height of so many feet; in other words, the present
 Marquis. But he lives unknown in England, he is no Marquis there; he is
 Mr. Charles Darnay. D’Aulnais is the name of his mother’s family.”

 Madame Defarge knitted steadily, but the intelligence had a palpable
 effect upon her husband. Do what he would, behind the little counter,
 as to the striking of a light and the lighting of his pipe, he was
 troubled, and his hand was not trustworthy. The spy would have been no
 spy if he had failed to see it, or to record it in his mind.

 Having made, at least, this one hit, whatever it might prove to be
 worth, and no customers coming in to help him to any other, Mr. Barsad
 paid for what he had drunk, and took his leave: taking occasion to say,
 in a genteel manner, before he departed, that he looked forward to the
 pleasure of seeing Monsieur and Madame Defarge again. For some minutes
 after he had emerged into the outer presence of Saint Antoine, the
 husband and wife remained exactly as he had left them, lest he should
 come back.

 “Can it be true,” said Defarge, in a low voice, looking down at his wife
 as he stood smoking with his hand on the back of her chair: “what he has
 said of Ma’amselle Manette?”

 “As he has said it,” returned madame, lifting her eyebrows a little, “it
 is probably false. But it may be true.”

 “If it is--” Defarge began, and stopped.

 “If it is?” repeated his wife.

 “--And if it does come, while we live to see it triumph--I hope, for her
 sake, Destiny will keep her husband out of France.”

 “Her husband’s destiny,” said Madame Defarge, with her usual composure,
 “will take him where he is to go, and will lead him to the end that is
 to end him. That is all I know.”

 “But it is very strange--now, at least, is it not very strange”--said
 Defarge, rather pleading with his wife to induce her to admit it,
 “that, after all our sympathy for Monsieur her father, and herself, her
 husband’s name should be proscribed under your hand at this moment, by
 the side of that infernal dog’s who has just left us?”

 “Stranger things than that will happen when it does come,” answered
 madame. “I have them both here, of a certainty; and they are both here
 for their merits; that is enough.”

 She rolled up her knitting when she had said those words, and presently
 took the rose out of the handkerchief that was wound about her head.
 Either Saint Antoine had an instinctive sense that the objectionable
 decoration was gone, or Saint Antoine was on the watch for its
 disappearance; howbeit, the Saint took courage to lounge in, very
 shortly afterwards, and the wine-shop recovered its habitual aspect.

 In the evening, at which season of all others Saint Antoine turned
 himself inside out, and sat on door-steps and window-ledges, and came
 to the corners of vile streets and courts, for a breath of air, Madame
 Defarge with her work in her hand was accustomed to pass from place
 to place and from group to group: a Missionary--there were many like
 her--such as the world will do well never to breed again. All the women
 knitted. They knitted worthless things; but, the mechanical work was a
 mechanical substitute for eating and drinking; the hands moved for the
 jaws and the digestive apparatus: if the bony fingers had been still,
 the stomachs would have been more famine-pinched.

 But, as the fingers went, the eyes went, and the thoughts. And as Madame
 Defarge moved on from group to group, all three went quicker and fiercer
 among every little knot of women that she had spoken with, and left
 behind.

 Her husband smoked at his door, looking after her with admiration. “A
 great woman,” said he, “a strong woman, a grand woman, a frightfully
 grand woman!”

 Darkness closed around, and then came the ringing of church bells and
 the distant beating of the military drums in the Palace Courtyard, as
 the women sat knitting, knitting. Darkness encompassed them. Another
 darkness was closing in as surely, when the church bells, then ringing
 pleasantly in many an airy steeple over France, should be melted into
 thundering cannon; when the military drums should be beating to drown a
 wretched voice, that night all potent as the voice of Power and Plenty,
 Freedom and Life. So much was closing in about the women who sat
 knitting, knitting, that they their very selves were closing in around
 a structure yet unbuilt, where they were to sit knitting, knitting,
 counting dropping heads.




 CHAPTER XVII.
 One Night


 Never did the sun go down with a brighter glory on the quiet corner in
 Soho, than one memorable evening when the Doctor and his daughter sat
 under the plane-tree together. Never did the moon rise with a milder
 radiance over great London, than on that night when it found them still
 seated under the tree, and shone upon their faces through its leaves.

 Lucie was to be married to-morrow. She had reserved this last evening
 for her father, and they sat alone under the plane-tree.

 “You are happy, my dear father?”

 “Quite, my child.”

 They had said little, though they had been there a long time. When it
 was yet light enough to work and read, she had neither engaged herself
 in her usual work, nor had she read to him. She had employed herself in
 both ways, at his side under the tree, many and many a time; but, this
 time was not quite like any other, and nothing could make it so.

 “And I am very happy to-night, dear father. I am deeply happy in the
 love that Heaven has so blessed--my love for Charles, and Charles’s love
 for me. But, if my life were not to be still consecrated to you, or
 if my marriage were so arranged as that it would part us, even by
 the length of a few of these streets, I should be more unhappy and
 self-reproachful now than I can tell you. Even as it is--”

 Even as it was, she could not command her voice.

 In the sad moonlight, she clasped him by the neck, and laid her face
 upon his breast. In the moonlight which is always sad, as the light of
 the sun itself is--as the light called human life is--at its coming and
 its going.

 “Dearest dear! Can you tell me, this last time, that you feel quite,
 quite sure, no new affections of mine, and no new duties of mine, will
 ever interpose between us? _I_ know it well, but do you know it? In your
 own heart, do you feel quite certain?”

 Her father answered, with a cheerful firmness of conviction he could
 scarcely have assumed, “Quite sure, my darling! More than that,” he
 added, as he tenderly kissed her: “my future is far brighter, Lucie,
 seen through your marriage, than it could have been--nay, than it ever
 was--without it.”

 “If I could hope _that_, my father!--”

 “Believe it, love! Indeed it is so. Consider how natural and how plain
 it is, my dear, that it should be so. You, devoted and young, cannot
 fully appreciate the anxiety I have felt that your life should not be
 wasted--”

 She moved her hand towards his lips, but he took it in his, and repeated
 the word.

 “--wasted, my child--should not be wasted, struck aside from the
 natural order of things--for my sake. Your unselfishness cannot entirely
 comprehend how much my mind has gone on this; but, only ask yourself,
 how could my happiness be perfect, while yours was incomplete?”

 “If I had never seen Charles, my father, I should have been quite happy
 with you.”

 He smiled at her unconscious admission that she would have been unhappy
 without Charles, having seen him; and replied:

 “My child, you did see him, and it is Charles. If it had not been
 Charles, it would have been another. Or, if it had been no other, I
 should have been the cause, and then the dark part of my life would have
 cast its shadow beyond myself, and would have fallen on you.”

 It was the first time, except at the trial, of her ever hearing him
 refer to the period of his suffering. It gave her a strange and new
 sensation while his words were in her ears; and she remembered it long
 afterwards.

 “See!” said the Doctor of Beauvais, raising his hand towards the moon.
 “I have looked at her from my prison-window, when I could not bear her
 light. I have looked at her when it has been such torture to me to think
 of her shining upon what I had lost, that I have beaten my head against
 my prison-walls. I have looked at her, in a state so dull and lethargic,
 that I have thought of nothing but the number of horizontal lines I
 could draw across her at the full, and the number of perpendicular lines
 with which I could intersect them.” He added in his inward and pondering
 manner, as he looked at the moon, “It was twenty either way, I remember,
 and the twentieth was difficult to squeeze in.”

 The strange thrill with which she heard him go back to that time,
 deepened as he dwelt upon it; but, there was nothing to shock her in
 the manner of his reference. He only seemed to contrast his present
 cheerfulness and felicity with the dire endurance that was over.

 “I have looked at her, speculating thousands of times upon the unborn
 child from whom I had been rent. Whether it was alive. Whether it had
 been born alive, or the poor mother’s shock had killed it. Whether it
 was a son who would some day avenge his father. (There was a time in my
 imprisonment, when my desire for vengeance was unbearable.) Whether it
 was a son who would never know his father’s story; who might even live
 to weigh the possibility of his father’s having disappeared of his own
 will and act. Whether it was a daughter who would grow to be a woman.”

 She drew closer to him, and kissed his cheek and his hand.

 “I have pictured my daughter, to myself, as perfectly forgetful of
 me--rather, altogether ignorant of me, and unconscious of me. I have
 cast up the years of her age, year after year. I have seen her married
 to a man who knew nothing of my fate. I have altogether perished from
 the remembrance of the living, and in the next generation my place was a
 blank.”

 “My father! Even to hear that you had such thoughts of a daughter who
 never existed, strikes to my heart as if I had been that child.”

 “You, Lucie? It is out of the Consolation and restoration you have
 brought to me, that these remembrances arise, and pass between us and
 the moon on this last night.--What did I say just now?”

 “She knew nothing of you. She cared nothing for you.”

 “So! But on other moonlight nights, when the sadness and the silence
 have touched me in a different way--have affected me with something as
 like a sorrowful sense of peace, as any emotion that had pain for its
 foundations could--I have imagined her as coming to me in my cell, and
 leading me out into the freedom beyond the fortress. I have seen her
 image in the moonlight often, as I now see you; except that I never held
 her in my arms; it stood between the little grated window and the door.
 But, you understand that that was not the child I am speaking of?”

 “The figure was not; the--the--image; the fancy?”

 “No. That was another thing. It stood before my disturbed sense of
 sight, but it never moved. The phantom that my mind pursued, was another
 and more real child. Of her outward appearance I know no more than
 that she was like her mother. The other had that likeness too--as you
 have--but was not the same. Can you follow me, Lucie? Hardly, I think?
 I doubt you must have been a solitary prisoner to understand these
 perplexed distinctions.”

 His collected and calm manner could not prevent her blood from running
 cold, as he thus tried to anatomise his old condition.

 “In that more peaceful state, I have imagined her, in the moonlight,
 coming to me and taking me out to show me that the home of her married
 life was full of her loving remembrance of her lost father. My picture
 was in her room, and I was in her prayers. Her life was active,
 cheerful, useful; but my poor history pervaded it all.”

 “I was that child, my father, I was not half so good, but in my love
 that was I.”

 “And she showed me her children,” said the Doctor of Beauvais, “and
 they had heard of me, and had been taught to pity me. When they passed
 a prison of the State, they kept far from its frowning walls, and looked
 up at its bars, and spoke in whispers. She could never deliver me; I
 imagined that she always brought me back after showing me such things.
 But then, blessed with the relief of tears, I fell upon my knees, and
 blessed her.”

 “I am that child, I hope, my father. O my dear, my dear, will you bless
 me as fervently to-morrow?”

 “Lucie, I recall these old troubles in the reason that I have to-night
 for loving you better than words can tell, and thanking God for my great
 happiness. My thoughts, when they were wildest, never rose near the
 happiness that I have known with you, and that we have before us.”

 He embraced her, solemnly commended her to Heaven, and humbly thanked
 Heaven for having bestowed her on him. By-and-bye, they went into the
 house.

 There was no one bidden to the marriage but Mr. Lorry; there was even to
 be no bridesmaid but the gaunt Miss Pross. The marriage was to make no
 change in their place of residence; they had been able to extend it,
 by taking to themselves the upper rooms formerly belonging to the
 apocryphal invisible lodger, and they desired nothing more.

 Doctor Manette was very cheerful at the little supper. They were only
 three at table, and Miss Pross made the third. He regretted that Charles
 was not there; was more than half disposed to object to the loving
 little plot that kept him away; and drank to him affectionately.

 So, the time came for him to bid Lucie good night, and they separated.
 But, in the stillness of the third hour of the morning, Lucie came
 downstairs again, and stole into his room; not free from unshaped fears,
 beforehand.

 All things, however, were in their places; all was quiet; and he lay
 asleep, his white hair picturesque on the untroubled pillow, and his
 hands lying quiet on the coverlet. She put her needless candle in the
 shadow at a distance, crept up to his bed, and put her lips to his;
 then, leaned over him, and looked at him.

 Into his handsome face, the bitter waters of captivity had worn; but, he
 covered up their tracks with a determination so strong, that he held the
 mastery of them even in his sleep. A more remarkable face in its quiet,
 resolute, and guarded struggle with an unseen assailant, was not to be
 beheld in all the wide dominions of sleep, that night.

 She timidly laid her hand on his dear breast, and put up a prayer that
 she might ever be as true to him as her love aspired to be, and as his
 sorrows deserved. Then, she withdrew her hand, and kissed his lips once
 more, and went away. So, the sunrise came, and the shadows of the leaves
 of the plane-tree moved upon his face, as softly as her lips had moved
 in praying for him.




 CHAPTER XVIII.
 Nine Days


 The marriage-day was shining brightly, and they were ready outside the
 closed door of the Doctor’s room, where he was speaking with Charles
 Darnay. They were ready to go to church; the beautiful bride, Mr.
 Lorry, and Miss Pross--to whom the event, through a gradual process of
 reconcilement to the inevitable, would have been one of absolute bliss,
 but for the yet lingering consideration that her brother Solomon should
 have been the bridegroom.

 “And so,” said Mr. Lorry, who could not sufficiently admire the bride,
 and who had been moving round her to take in every point of her quiet,
 pretty dress; “and so it was for this, my sweet Lucie, that I brought
 you across the Channel, such a baby! Lord bless me! How little I thought
 what I was doing! How lightly I valued the obligation I was conferring
 on my friend Mr. Charles!”

 “You didn’t mean it,” remarked the matter-of-fact Miss Pross, “and
 therefore how could you know it? Nonsense!”

 “Really? Well; but don’t cry,” said the gentle Mr. Lorry.

 “I am not crying,” said Miss Pross; “_you_ are.”

 “I, my Pross?” (By this time, Mr. Lorry dared to be pleasant with her,
 on occasion.)

 “You were, just now; I saw you do it, and I don’t wonder at it. Such
 a present of plate as you have made ’em, is enough to bring tears into
 anybody’s eyes. There’s not a fork or a spoon in the collection,” said
 Miss Pross, “that I didn’t cry over, last night after the box came, till
 I couldn’t see it.”

 “I am highly gratified,” said Mr. Lorry, “though, upon my honour, I
 had no intention of rendering those trifling articles of remembrance
 invisible to any one. Dear me! This is an occasion that makes a man
 speculate on all he has lost. Dear, dear, dear! To think that there
 might have been a Mrs. Lorry, any time these fifty years almost!”

 “Not at all!” From Miss Pross.

 “You think there never might have been a Mrs. Lorry?” asked the
 gentleman of that name.

 “Pooh!” rejoined Miss Pross; “you were a bachelor in your cradle.”

 “Well!” observed Mr. Lorry, beamingly adjusting his little wig, “that
 seems probable, too.”

 “And you were cut out for a bachelor,” pursued Miss Pross, “before you
 were put in your cradle.”

 “Then, I think,” said Mr. Lorry, “that I was very unhandsomely dealt
 with, and that I ought to have had a voice in the selection of my
 pattern. Enough! Now, my dear Lucie,” drawing his arm soothingly round
 her waist, “I hear them moving in the next room, and Miss Pross and
 I, as two formal folks of business, are anxious not to lose the final
 opportunity of saying something to you that you wish to hear. You leave
 your good father, my dear, in hands as earnest and as loving as your
 own; he shall be taken every conceivable care of; during the next
 fortnight, while you are in Warwickshire and thereabouts, even Tellson’s
 shall go to the wall (comparatively speaking) before him. And when, at
 the fortnight’s end, he comes to join you and your beloved husband, on
 your other fortnight’s trip in Wales, you shall say that we have sent
 him to you in the best health and in the happiest frame. Now, I hear
 Somebody’s step coming to the door. Let me kiss my dear girl with an
 old-fashioned bachelor blessing, before Somebody comes to claim his
 own.”

 For a moment, he held the fair face from him to look at the
 well-remembered expression on the forehead, and then laid the bright
 golden hair against his little brown wig, with a genuine tenderness and
 delicacy which, if such things be old-fashioned, were as old as Adam.

 The door of the Doctor’s room opened, and he came out with Charles
 Darnay. He was so deadly pale--which had not been the case when they
 went in together--that no vestige of colour was to be seen in his face.
 But, in the composure of his manner he was unaltered, except that to the
 shrewd glance of Mr. Lorry it disclosed some shadowy indication that the
 old air of avoidance and dread had lately passed over him, like a cold
 wind.

 He gave his arm to his daughter, and took her down-stairs to the chariot
 which Mr. Lorry had hired in honour of the day. The rest followed in
 another carriage, and soon, in a neighbouring church, where no strange
 eyes looked on, Charles Darnay and Lucie Manette were happily married.

 Besides the glancing tears that shone among the smiles of the little
 group when it was done, some diamonds, very bright and sparkling,
 glanced on the bride’s hand, which were newly released from the
 dark obscurity of one of Mr. Lorry’s pockets. They returned home to
 breakfast, and all went well, and in due course the golden hair that had
 mingled with the poor shoemaker’s white locks in the Paris garret, were
 mingled with them again in the morning sunlight, on the threshold of the
 door at parting.

 It was a hard parting, though it was not for long. But her father
 cheered her, and said at last, gently disengaging himself from her
 enfolding arms, “Take her, Charles! She is yours!”

 And her agitated hand waved to them from a chaise window, and she was
 gone.

 The corner being out of the way of the idle and curious, and the
 preparations having been very simple and few, the Doctor, Mr. Lorry,
 and Miss Pross, were left quite alone. It was when they turned into
 the welcome shade of the cool old hall, that Mr. Lorry observed a great
 change to have come over the Doctor; as if the golden arm uplifted
 there, had struck him a poisoned blow.

 He had naturally repressed much, and some revulsion might have been
 expected in him when the occasion for repression was gone. But, it was
 the old scared lost look that troubled Mr. Lorry; and through his absent
 manner of clasping his head and drearily wandering away into his own
 room when they got up-stairs, Mr. Lorry was reminded of Defarge the
 wine-shop keeper, and the starlight ride.

 “I think,” he whispered to Miss Pross, after anxious consideration, “I
 think we had best not speak to him just now, or at all disturb him.
 I must look in at Tellson’s; so I will go there at once and come back
 presently. Then, we will take him a ride into the country, and dine
 there, and all will be well.”

 It was easier for Mr. Lorry to look in at Tellson’s, than to look out of
 Tellson’s. He was detained two hours. When he came back, he ascended the
 old staircase alone, having asked no question of the servant; going thus
 into the Doctor’s rooms, he was stopped by a low sound of knocking.

 “Good God!” he said, with a start. “What’s that?”

 Miss Pross, with a terrified face, was at his ear. “O me, O me! All is
 lost!” cried she, wringing her hands. “What is to be told to Ladybird?
 He doesn’t know me, and is making shoes!”

 Mr. Lorry said what he could to calm her, and went himself into the
 Doctor’s room. The bench was turned towards the light, as it had been
 when he had seen the shoemaker at his work before, and his head was bent
 down, and he was very busy.

 “Doctor Manette. My dear friend, Doctor Manette!”

 The Doctor looked at him for a moment--half inquiringly, half as if he
 were angry at being spoken to--and bent over his work again.

 He had laid aside his coat and waistcoat; his shirt was open at the
 throat, as it used to be when he did that work; and even the old
 haggard, faded surface of face had come back to him. He worked
 hard--impatiently--as if in some sense of having been interrupted.

 Mr. Lorry glanced at the work in his hand, and observed that it was a
 shoe of the old size and shape. He took up another that was lying by
 him, and asked what it was.

 “A young lady’s walking shoe,” he muttered, without looking up. “It
 ought to have been finished long ago. Let it be.”

 “But, Doctor Manette. Look at me!”

 He obeyed, in the old mechanically submissive manner, without pausing in
 his work.

 “You know me, my dear friend? Think again. This is not your proper
 occupation. Think, dear friend!”

 Nothing would induce him to speak more. He looked up, for an instant at
 a time, when he was requested to do so; but, no persuasion would extract
 a word from him. He worked, and worked, and worked, in silence, and
 words fell on him as they would have fallen on an echoless wall, or on
 the air. The only ray of hope that Mr. Lorry could discover, was, that
 he sometimes furtively looked up without being asked. In that, there
 seemed a faint expression of curiosity or perplexity--as though he were
 trying to reconcile some doubts in his mind.

 Two things at once impressed themselves on Mr. Lorry, as important above
 all others; the first, that this must be kept secret from Lucie;
 the second, that it must be kept secret from all who knew him. In
 conjunction with Miss Pross, he took immediate steps towards the latter
 precaution, by giving out that the Doctor was not well, and required a
 few days of complete rest. In aid of the kind deception to be practised
 on his daughter, Miss Pross was to write, describing his having been
 called away professionally, and referring to an imaginary letter of
 two or three hurried lines in his own hand, represented to have been
 addressed to her by the same post.

 These measures, advisable to be taken in any case, Mr. Lorry took in
 the hope of his coming to himself. If that should happen soon, he kept
 another course in reserve; which was, to have a certain opinion that he
 thought the best, on the Doctor’s case.

 In the hope of his recovery, and of resort to this third course
 being thereby rendered practicable, Mr. Lorry resolved to watch him
 attentively, with as little appearance as possible of doing so. He
 therefore made arrangements to absent himself from Tellson’s for the
 first time in his life, and took his post by the window in the same
 room.

 He was not long in discovering that it was worse than useless to speak
 to him, since, on being pressed, he became worried. He abandoned that
 attempt on the first day, and resolved merely to keep himself always
 before him, as a silent protest against the delusion into which he had
 fallen, or was falling. He remained, therefore, in his seat near the
 window, reading and writing, and expressing in as many pleasant and
 natural ways as he could think of, that it was a free place.

 Doctor Manette took what was given him to eat and drink, and worked on,
 that first day, until it was too dark to see--worked on, half an hour
 after Mr. Lorry could not have seen, for his life, to read or write.
 When he put his tools aside as useless, until morning, Mr. Lorry rose
 and said to him:

 “Will you go out?”

 He looked down at the floor on either side of him in the old manner,
 looked up in the old manner, and repeated in the old low voice:

 “Out?”

 “Yes; for a walk with me. Why not?”

 He made no effort to say why not, and said not a word more. But, Mr.
 Lorry thought he saw, as he leaned forward on his bench in the dusk,
 with his elbows on his knees and his head in his hands, that he was in
 some misty way asking himself, “Why not?” The sagacity of the man of
 business perceived an advantage here, and determined to hold it.

 Miss Pross and he divided the night into two watches, and observed him
 at intervals from the adjoining room. He paced up and down for a long
 time before he lay down; but, when he did finally lay himself down, he
 fell asleep. In the morning, he was up betimes, and went straight to his
 bench and to work.

 On this second day, Mr. Lorry saluted him cheerfully by his name,
 and spoke to him on topics that had been of late familiar to them. He
 returned no reply, but it was evident that he heard what was said, and
 that he thought about it, however confusedly. This encouraged Mr. Lorry
 to have Miss Pross in with her work, several times during the day;
 at those times, they quietly spoke of Lucie, and of her father then
 present, precisely in the usual manner, and as if there were nothing
 amiss. This was done without any demonstrative accompaniment, not long
 enough, or often enough to harass him; and it lightened Mr. Lorry’s
 friendly heart to believe that he looked up oftener, and that he
 appeared to be stirred by some perception of inconsistencies surrounding
 him.

 When it fell dark again, Mr. Lorry asked him as before:

 “Dear Doctor, will you go out?”

 As before, he repeated, “Out?”

 “Yes; for a walk with me. Why not?”

 This time, Mr. Lorry feigned to go out when he could extract no answer
 from him, and, after remaining absent for an hour, returned. In the
 meanwhile, the Doctor had removed to the seat in the window, and had
 sat there looking down at the plane-tree; but, on Mr. Lorry’s return, he
 slipped away to his bench.

 The time went very slowly on, and Mr. Lorry’s hope darkened, and his
 heart grew heavier again, and grew yet heavier and heavier every day.
 The third day came and went, the fourth, the fifth. Five days, six days,
 seven days, eight days, nine days.

 With a hope ever darkening, and with a heart always growing heavier and
 heavier, Mr. Lorry passed through this anxious time. The secret was
 well kept, and Lucie was unconscious and happy; but he could not fail to
 observe that the shoemaker, whose hand had been a little out at first,
 was growing dreadfully skilful, and that he had never been so intent on
 his work, and that his hands had never been so nimble and expert, as in
 the dusk of the ninth evening.




 CHAPTER XIX.
 An Opinion


 Worn out by anxious watching, Mr. Lorry fell asleep at his post. On the
 tenth morning of his suspense, he was startled by the shining of the sun
 into the room where a heavy slumber had overtaken him when it was dark
 night.

 He rubbed his eyes and roused himself; but he doubted, when he had
 done so, whether he was not still asleep. For, going to the door of the
 Doctor’s room and looking in, he perceived that the shoemaker’s bench
 and tools were put aside again, and that the Doctor himself sat reading
 at the window. He was in his usual morning dress, and his face (which
 Mr. Lorry could distinctly see), though still very pale, was calmly
 studious and attentive.

 Even when he had satisfied himself that he was awake, Mr. Lorry felt
 giddily uncertain for some few moments whether the late shoemaking might
 not be a disturbed dream of his own; for, did not his eyes show him his
 friend before him in his accustomed clothing and aspect, and employed
 as usual; and was there any sign within their range, that the change of
 which he had so strong an impression had actually happened?

 It was but the inquiry of his first confusion and astonishment, the
 answer being obvious. If the impression were not produced by a real
 corresponding and sufficient cause, how came he, Jarvis Lorry, there?
 How came he to have fallen asleep, in his clothes, on the sofa in Doctor
 Manette’s consulting-room, and to be debating these points outside the
 Doctor’s bedroom door in the early morning?

 Within a few minutes, Miss Pross stood whispering at his side. If he
 had had any particle of doubt left, her talk would of necessity have
 resolved it; but he was by that time clear-headed, and had none.
 He advised that they should let the time go by until the regular
 breakfast-hour, and should then meet the Doctor as if nothing unusual
 had occurred. If he appeared to be in his customary state of mind, Mr.
 Lorry would then cautiously proceed to seek direction and guidance from
 the opinion he had been, in his anxiety, so anxious to obtain.

 Miss Pross, submitting herself to his judgment, the scheme was worked
 out with care. Having abundance of time for his usual methodical
 toilette, Mr. Lorry presented himself at the breakfast-hour in his usual
 white linen, and with his usual neat leg. The Doctor was summoned in the
 usual way, and came to breakfast.

 So far as it was possible to comprehend him without overstepping those
 delicate and gradual approaches which Mr. Lorry felt to be the only safe
 advance, he at first supposed that his daughter’s marriage had taken
 place yesterday. An incidental allusion, purposely thrown out, to
 the day of the week, and the day of the month, set him thinking and
 counting, and evidently made him uneasy. In all other respects, however,
 he was so composedly himself, that Mr. Lorry determined to have the aid
 he sought. And that aid was his own.

 Therefore, when the breakfast was done and cleared away, and he and the
 Doctor were left together, Mr. Lorry said, feelingly:

 “My dear Manette, I am anxious to have your opinion, in confidence, on a
 very curious case in which I am deeply interested; that is to say, it is
 very curious to me; perhaps, to your better information it may be less
 so.”

 Glancing at his hands, which were discoloured by his late work, the
 Doctor looked troubled, and listened attentively. He had already glanced
 at his hands more than once.

 “Doctor Manette,” said Mr. Lorry, touching him affectionately on the
 arm, “the case is the case of a particularly dear friend of mine. Pray
 give your mind to it, and advise me well for his sake--and above all,
 for his daughter’s--his daughter’s, my dear Manette.”

 “If I understand,” said the Doctor, in a subdued tone, “some mental
 shock--?”

 “Yes!”

 “Be explicit,” said the Doctor. “Spare no detail.”

 Mr. Lorry saw that they understood one another, and proceeded.

 “My dear Manette, it is the case of an old and a prolonged shock,
 of great acuteness and severity to the affections, the feelings,
 the--the--as you express it--the mind. The mind. It is the case of a
 shock under which the sufferer was borne down, one cannot say for how
 long, because I believe he cannot calculate the time himself, and there
 are no other means of getting at it. It is the case of a shock from
 which the sufferer recovered, by a process that he cannot trace
 himself--as I once heard him publicly relate in a striking manner. It is
 the case of a shock from which he has recovered, so completely, as to
 be a highly intelligent man, capable of close application of mind, and
 great exertion of body, and of constantly making fresh additions to his
 stock of knowledge, which was already very large. But, unfortunately,
 there has been,” he paused and took a deep breath--“a slight relapse.”

 The Doctor, in a low voice, asked, “Of how long duration?”

 “Nine days and nights.”

 “How did it show itself? I infer,” glancing at his hands again, “in the
 resumption of some old pursuit connected with the shock?”

 “That is the fact.”

 “Now, did you ever see him,” asked the Doctor, distinctly and
 collectedly, though in the same low voice, “engaged in that pursuit
 originally?”

 “Once.”

 “And when the relapse fell on him, was he in most respects--or in all
 respects--as he was then?”

 “I think in all respects.”

 “You spoke of his daughter. Does his daughter know of the relapse?”

 “No. It has been kept from her, and I hope will always be kept from her.
 It is known only to myself, and to one other who may be trusted.”

 The Doctor grasped his hand, and murmured, “That was very kind. That was
 very thoughtful!” Mr. Lorry grasped his hand in return, and neither of
 the two spoke for a little while.

 “Now, my dear Manette,” said Mr. Lorry, at length, in his most
 considerate and most affectionate way, “I am a mere man of business,
 and unfit to cope with such intricate and difficult matters. I do not
 possess the kind of information necessary; I do not possess the kind of
 intelligence; I want guiding. There is no man in this world on whom
 I could so rely for right guidance, as on you. Tell me, how does this
 relapse come about? Is there danger of another? Could a repetition of it
 be prevented? How should a repetition of it be treated? How does it come
 about at all? What can I do for my friend? No man ever can have been
 more desirous in his heart to serve a friend, than I am to serve mine,
 if I knew how.

 “But I don’t know how to originate, in such a case. If your sagacity,
 knowledge, and experience, could put me on the right track, I might be
 able to do so much; unenlightened and undirected, I can do so little.
 Pray discuss it with me; pray enable me to see it a little more clearly,
 and teach me how to be a little more useful.”

 Doctor Manette sat meditating after these earnest words were spoken, and
 Mr. Lorry did not press him.

 “I think it probable,” said the Doctor, breaking silence with an effort,
 “that the relapse you have described, my dear friend, was not quite
 unforeseen by its subject.”

 “Was it dreaded by him?” Mr. Lorry ventured to ask.

 “Very much.” He said it with an involuntary shudder.

 “You have no idea how such an apprehension weighs on the sufferer’s
 mind, and how difficult--how almost impossible--it is, for him to force
 himself to utter a word upon the topic that oppresses him.”

 “Would he,” asked Mr. Lorry, “be sensibly relieved if he could prevail
 upon himself to impart that secret brooding to any one, when it is on
 him?”

 “I think so. But it is, as I have told you, next to impossible. I even
 believe it--in some cases--to be quite impossible.”

 “Now,” said Mr. Lorry, gently laying his hand on the Doctor’s arm again,
 after a short silence on both sides, “to what would you refer this
 attack?”

 “I believe,” returned Doctor Manette, “that there had been a strong and
 extraordinary revival of the train of thought and remembrance that
 was the first cause of the malady. Some intense associations of a most
 distressing nature were vividly recalled, I think. It is probable that
 there had long been a dread lurking in his mind, that those associations
 would be recalled--say, under certain circumstances--say, on a
 particular occasion. He tried to prepare himself in vain; perhaps the
 effort to prepare himself made him less able to bear it.”

 “Would he remember what took place in the relapse?” asked Mr. Lorry,
 with natural hesitation.

 The Doctor looked desolately round the room, shook his head, and
 answered, in a low voice, “Not at all.”

 “Now, as to the future,” hinted Mr. Lorry.

 “As to the future,” said the Doctor, recovering firmness, “I should have
 great hope. As it pleased Heaven in its mercy to restore him so soon, I
 should have great hope. He, yielding under the pressure of a complicated
 something, long dreaded and long vaguely foreseen and contended against,
 and recovering after the cloud had burst and passed, I should hope that
 the worst was over.”

 “Well, well! That’s good comfort. I am thankful!” said Mr. Lorry.

 “I am thankful!” repeated the Doctor, bending his head with reverence.

 “There are two other points,” said Mr. Lorry, “on which I am anxious to
 be instructed. I may go on?”

 “You cannot do your friend a better service.” The Doctor gave him his
 hand.

 “To the first, then. He is of a studious habit, and unusually energetic;
 he applies himself with great ardour to the acquisition of professional
 knowledge, to the conducting of experiments, to many things. Now, does
 he do too much?”

 “I think not. It may be the character of his mind, to be always in
 singular need of occupation. That may be, in part, natural to it; in
 part, the result of affliction. The less it was occupied with healthy
 things, the more it would be in danger of turning in the unhealthy
 direction. He may have observed himself, and made the discovery.”

 “You are sure that he is not under too great a strain?”

 “I think I am quite sure of it.”

 “My dear Manette, if he were overworked now--”

 “My dear Lorry, I doubt if that could easily be. There has been a
 violent stress in one direction, and it needs a counterweight.”

 “Excuse me, as a persistent man of business. Assuming for a moment,
 that he _was_ overworked; it would show itself in some renewal of this
 disorder?”

 “I do not think so. I do not think,” said Doctor Manette with the
 firmness of self-conviction, “that anything but the one train of
 association would renew it. I think that, henceforth, nothing but some
 extraordinary jarring of that chord could renew it. After what has
 happened, and after his recovery, I find it difficult to imagine any
 such violent sounding of that string again. I trust, and I almost
 believe, that the circumstances likely to renew it are exhausted.”

 He spoke with the diffidence of a man who knew how slight a thing
 would overset the delicate organisation of the mind, and yet with the
 confidence of a man who had slowly won his assurance out of personal
 endurance and distress. It was not for his friend to abate that
 confidence. He professed himself more relieved and encouraged than he
 really was, and approached his second and last point. He felt it to
 be the most difficult of all; but, remembering his old Sunday morning
 conversation with Miss Pross, and remembering what he had seen in the
 last nine days, he knew that he must face it.

 “The occupation resumed under the influence of this passing affliction
 so happily recovered from,” said Mr. Lorry, clearing his throat, “we
 will call--Blacksmith’s work, Blacksmith’s work. We will say, to put a
 case and for the sake of illustration, that he had been used, in his bad
 time, to work at a little forge. We will say that he was unexpectedly
 found at his forge again. Is it not a pity that he should keep it by
 him?”

 The Doctor shaded his forehead with his hand, and beat his foot
 nervously on the ground.

 “He has always kept it by him,” said Mr. Lorry, with an anxious look at
 his friend. “Now, would it not be better that he should let it go?”

 Still, the Doctor, with shaded forehead, beat his foot nervously on the
 ground.

 “You do not find it easy to advise me?” said Mr. Lorry. “I quite
 understand it to be a nice question. And yet I think--” And there he
 shook his head, and stopped.

 “You see,” said Doctor Manette, turning to him after an uneasy pause,
 “it is very hard to explain, consistently, the innermost workings
 of this poor man’s mind. He once yearned so frightfully for that
 occupation, and it was so welcome when it came; no doubt it relieved
 his pain so much, by substituting the perplexity of the fingers for
 the perplexity of the brain, and by substituting, as he became more
 practised, the ingenuity of the hands, for the ingenuity of the mental
 torture; that he has never been able to bear the thought of putting it
 quite out of his reach. Even now, when I believe he is more hopeful of
 himself than he has ever been, and even speaks of himself with a kind
 of confidence, the idea that he might need that old employment, and not
 find it, gives him a sudden sense of terror, like that which one may
 fancy strikes to the heart of a lost child.”

 He looked like his illustration, as he raised his eyes to Mr. Lorry’s
 face.

 “But may not--mind! I ask for information, as a plodding man of business
 who only deals with such material objects as guineas, shillings, and
 bank-notes--may not the retention of the thing involve the retention of
 the idea? If the thing were gone, my dear Manette, might not the fear go
 with it? In short, is it not a concession to the misgiving, to keep the
 forge?”

 There was another silence.

 “You see, too,” said the Doctor, tremulously, “it is such an old
 companion.”

 “I would not keep it,” said Mr. Lorry, shaking his head; for he gained
 in firmness as he saw the Doctor disquieted. “I would recommend him to
 sacrifice it. I only want your authority. I am sure it does no good.
 Come! Give me your authority, like a dear good man. For his daughter’s
 sake, my dear Manette!”

 Very strange to see what a struggle there was within him!

 “In her name, then, let it be done; I sanction it. But, I would not take
 it away while he was present. Let it be removed when he is not there;
 let him miss his old companion after an absence.”

 Mr. Lorry readily engaged for that, and the conference was ended. They
 passed the day in the country, and the Doctor was quite restored. On the
 three following days he remained perfectly well, and on the fourteenth
 day he went away to join Lucie and her husband. The precaution that
 had been taken to account for his silence, Mr. Lorry had previously
 explained to him, and he had written to Lucie in accordance with it, and
 she had no suspicions.

 On the night of the day on which he left the house, Mr. Lorry went into
 his room with a chopper, saw, chisel, and hammer, attended by Miss Pross
 carrying a light. There, with closed doors, and in a mysterious and
 guilty manner, Mr. Lorry hacked the shoemaker’s bench to pieces, while
 Miss Pross held the candle as if she were assisting at a murder--for
 which, indeed, in her grimness, she was no unsuitable figure. The
 burning of the body (previously reduced to pieces convenient for the
 purpose) was commenced without delay in the kitchen fire; and the tools,
 shoes, and leather, were buried in the garden. So wicked do destruction
 and secrecy appear to honest minds, that Mr. Lorry and Miss Pross,
 while engaged in the commission of their deed and in the removal of its
 traces, almost felt, and almost looked, like accomplices in a horrible
 crime.




 CHAPTER XX.
 A Plea


 When the newly-married pair came home, the first person who appeared, to
 offer his congratulations, was Sydney Carton. They had not been at home
 many hours, when he presented himself. He was not improved in habits, or
 in looks, or in manner; but there was a certain rugged air of fidelity
 about him, which was new to the observation of Charles Darnay.

 He watched his opportunity of taking Darnay aside into a window, and of
 speaking to him when no one overheard.

 “Mr. Darnay,” said Carton, “I wish we might be friends.”

 “We are already friends, I hope.”

 “You are good enough to say so, as a fashion of speech; but, I don’t
 mean any fashion of speech. Indeed, when I say I wish we might be
 friends, I scarcely mean quite that, either.”

 Charles Darnay--as was natural--asked him, in all good-humour and
 good-fellowship, what he did mean?

 “Upon my life,” said Carton, smiling, “I find that easier to comprehend
 in my own mind, than to convey to yours. However, let me try. You
 remember a certain famous occasion when I was more drunk than--than
 usual?”

 “I remember a certain famous occasion when you forced me to confess that
 you had been drinking.”

 “I remember it too. The curse of those occasions is heavy upon me, for I
 always remember them. I hope it may be taken into account one day,
 when all days are at an end for me! Don’t be alarmed; I am not going to
 preach.”

 “I am not at all alarmed. Earnestness in you, is anything but alarming
 to me.”

 “Ah!” said Carton, with a careless wave of his hand, as if he waved that
 away. “On the drunken occasion in question (one of a large number, as
 you know), I was insufferable about liking you, and not liking you. I
 wish you would forget it.”

 “I forgot it long ago.”

 “Fashion of speech again! But, Mr. Darnay, oblivion is not so easy to
 me, as you represent it to be to you. I have by no means forgotten it,
 and a light answer does not help me to forget it.”

 “If it was a light answer,” returned Darnay, “I beg your forgiveness
 for it. I had no other object than to turn a slight thing, which, to my
 surprise, seems to trouble you too much, aside. I declare to you, on the
 faith of a gentleman, that I have long dismissed it from my mind. Good
 Heaven, what was there to dismiss! Have I had nothing more important to
 remember, in the great service you rendered me that day?”

 “As to the great service,” said Carton, “I am bound to avow to you, when
 you speak of it in that way, that it was mere professional claptrap, I
 don’t know that I cared what became of you, when I rendered it.--Mind! I
 say when I rendered it; I am speaking of the past.”

 “You make light of the obligation,” returned Darnay, “but I will not
 quarrel with _your_ light answer.”

 “Genuine truth, Mr. Darnay, trust me! I have gone aside from my purpose;
 I was speaking about our being friends. Now, you know me; you know I am
 incapable of all the higher and better flights of men. If you doubt it,
 ask Stryver, and he’ll tell you so.”

 “I prefer to form my own opinion, without the aid of his.”

 “Well! At any rate you know me as a dissolute dog, who has never done
 any good, and never will.”

 “I don’t know that you ‘never will.’”

 “But I do, and you must take my word for it. Well! If you could endure
 to have such a worthless fellow, and a fellow of such indifferent
 reputation, coming and going at odd times, I should ask that I might be
 permitted to come and go as a privileged person here; that I might
 be regarded as an useless (and I would add, if it were not for the
 resemblance I detected between you and me, an unornamental) piece of
 furniture, tolerated for its old service, and taken no notice of. I
 doubt if I should abuse the permission. It is a hundred to one if I
 should avail myself of it four times in a year. It would satisfy me, I
 dare say, to know that I had it.”

 “Will you try?”

 “That is another way of saying that I am placed on the footing I have
 indicated. I thank you, Darnay. I may use that freedom with your name?”

 “I think so, Carton, by this time.”

 They shook hands upon it, and Sydney turned away. Within a minute
 afterwards, he was, to all outward appearance, as unsubstantial as ever.

 When he was gone, and in the course of an evening passed with Miss
 Pross, the Doctor, and Mr. Lorry, Charles Darnay made some mention of
 this conversation in general terms, and spoke of Sydney Carton as a
 problem of carelessness and recklessness. He spoke of him, in short, not
 bitterly or meaning to bear hard upon him, but as anybody might who saw
 him as he showed himself.

 He had no idea that this could dwell in the thoughts of his fair young
 wife; but, when he afterwards joined her in their own rooms, he found
 her waiting for him with the old pretty lifting of the forehead strongly
 marked.

 “We are thoughtful to-night!” said Darnay, drawing his arm about her.

 “Yes, dearest Charles,” with her hands on his breast, and the inquiring
 and attentive expression fixed upon him; “we are rather thoughtful
 to-night, for we have something on our mind to-night.”

 “What is it, my Lucie?”

 “Will you promise not to press one question on me, if I beg you not to
 ask it?”

 “Will I promise? What will I not promise to my Love?”

 What, indeed, with his hand putting aside the golden hair from the
 cheek, and his other hand against the heart that beat for him!

 “I think, Charles, poor Mr. Carton deserves more consideration and
 respect than you expressed for him to-night.”

 “Indeed, my own? Why so?”

 “That is what you are not to ask me. But I think--I know--he does.”

 “If you know it, it is enough. What would you have me do, my Life?”

 “I would ask you, dearest, to be very generous with him always, and very
 lenient on his faults when he is not by. I would ask you to believe that
 he has a heart he very, very seldom reveals, and that there are deep
 wounds in it. My dear, I have seen it bleeding.”

 “It is a painful reflection to me,” said Charles Darnay, quite
 astounded, “that I should have done him any wrong. I never thought this
 of him.”

 “My husband, it is so. I fear he is not to be reclaimed; there is
 scarcely a hope that anything in his character or fortunes is reparable
 now. But, I am sure that he is capable of good things, gentle things,
 even magnanimous things.”

 She looked so beautiful in the purity of her faith in this lost man,
 that her husband could have looked at her as she was for hours.

 “And, O my dearest Love!” she urged, clinging nearer to him, laying her
 head upon his breast, and raising her eyes to his, “remember how strong
 we are in our happiness, and how weak he is in his misery!”

 The supplication touched him home. “I will always remember it, dear
 Heart! I will remember it as long as I live.”

 He bent over the golden head, and put the rosy lips to his, and folded
 her in his arms. If one forlorn wanderer then pacing the dark streets,
 could have heard her innocent disclosure, and could have seen the drops
 of pity kissed away by her husband from the soft blue eyes so loving of
 that husband, he might have cried to the night--and the words would not
 have parted from his lips for the first time--

 “God bless her for her sweet compassion!”




 CHAPTER XXI.
 Echoing Footsteps


 A wonderful corner for echoes, it has been remarked, that corner where
 the Doctor lived. Ever busily winding the golden thread which bound
 her husband, and her father, and herself, and her old directress and
 companion, in a life of quiet bliss, Lucie sat in the still house in
 the tranquilly resounding corner, listening to the echoing footsteps of
 years.

 At first, there were times, though she was a perfectly happy young wife,
 when her work would slowly fall from her hands, and her eyes would be
 dimmed. For, there was something coming in the echoes, something light,
 afar off, and scarcely audible yet, that stirred her heart too much.
 Fluttering hopes and doubts--hopes, of a love as yet unknown to her:
 doubts, of her remaining upon earth, to enjoy that new delight--divided
 her breast. Among the echoes then, there would arise the sound of
 footsteps at her own early grave; and thoughts of the husband who would
 be left so desolate, and who would mourn for her so much, swelled to her
 eyes, and broke like waves.

 That time passed, and her little Lucie lay on her bosom. Then, among the
 advancing echoes, there was the tread of her tiny feet and the sound of
 her prattling words. Let greater echoes resound as they would, the young
 mother at the cradle side could always hear those coming. They came, and
 the shady house was sunny with a child’s laugh, and the Divine friend of
 children, to whom in her trouble she had confided hers, seemed to take
 her child in his arms, as He took the child of old, and made it a sacred
 joy to her.

 Ever busily winding the golden thread that bound them all together,
 weaving the service of her happy influence through the tissue of all
 their lives, and making it predominate nowhere, Lucie heard in the
 echoes of years none but friendly and soothing sounds. Her husband’s
 step was strong and prosperous among them; her father’s firm and equal.
 Lo, Miss Pross, in harness of string, awakening the echoes, as an
 unruly charger, whip-corrected, snorting and pawing the earth under the
 plane-tree in the garden!

 Even when there were sounds of sorrow among the rest, they were not
 harsh nor cruel. Even when golden hair, like her own, lay in a halo on a
 pillow round the worn face of a little boy, and he said, with a radiant
 smile, “Dear papa and mamma, I am very sorry to leave you both, and to
 leave my pretty sister; but I am called, and I must go!” those were not
 tears all of agony that wetted his young mother’s cheek, as the spirit
 departed from her embrace that had been entrusted to it. Suffer them and
 forbid them not. They see my Father’s face. O Father, blessed words!

 Thus, the rustling of an Angel’s wings got blended with the other
 echoes, and they were not wholly of earth, but had in them that breath
 of Heaven. Sighs of the winds that blew over a little garden-tomb were
 mingled with them also, and both were audible to Lucie, in a hushed
 murmur--like the breathing of a summer sea asleep upon a sandy shore--as
 the little Lucie, comically studious at the task of the morning, or
 dressing a doll at her mother’s footstool, chattered in the tongues of
 the Two Cities that were blended in her life.

 The Echoes rarely answered to the actual tread of Sydney Carton. Some
 half-dozen times a year, at most, he claimed his privilege of coming in
 uninvited, and would sit among them through the evening, as he had once
 done often. He never came there heated with wine. And one other thing
 regarding him was whispered in the echoes, which has been whispered by
 all true echoes for ages and ages.

 No man ever really loved a woman, lost her, and knew her with a
 blameless though an unchanged mind, when she was a wife and a mother,
 but her children had a strange sympathy with him--an instinctive
 delicacy of pity for him. What fine hidden sensibilities are touched in
 such a case, no echoes tell; but it is so, and it was so here. Carton
 was the first stranger to whom little Lucie held out her chubby arms,
 and he kept his place with her as she grew. The little boy had spoken of
 him, almost at the last. “Poor Carton! Kiss him for me!”

 Mr. Stryver shouldered his way through the law, like some great engine
 forcing itself through turbid water, and dragged his useful friend in
 his wake, like a boat towed astern. As the boat so favoured is usually
 in a rough plight, and mostly under water, so, Sydney had a swamped
 life of it. But, easy and strong custom, unhappily so much easier and
 stronger in him than any stimulating sense of desert or disgrace, made
 it the life he was to lead; and he no more thought of emerging from his
 state of lion’s jackal, than any real jackal may be supposed to think of
 rising to be a lion. Stryver was rich; had married a florid widow with
 property and three boys, who had nothing particularly shining about them
 but the straight hair of their dumpling heads.

 These three young gentlemen, Mr. Stryver, exuding patronage of the most
 offensive quality from every pore, had walked before him like three
 sheep to the quiet corner in Soho, and had offered as pupils to
 Lucie’s husband: delicately saying “Halloa! here are three lumps of
 bread-and-cheese towards your matrimonial picnic, Darnay!” The polite
 rejection of the three lumps of bread-and-cheese had quite bloated Mr.
 Stryver with indignation, which he afterwards turned to account in the
 training of the young gentlemen, by directing them to beware of the
 pride of Beggars, like that tutor-fellow. He was also in the habit of
 declaiming to Mrs. Stryver, over his full-bodied wine, on the arts
 Mrs. Darnay had once put in practice to “catch” him, and on the
 diamond-cut-diamond arts in himself, madam, which had rendered him “not
 to be caught.” Some of his King’s Bench familiars, who were occasionally
 parties to the full-bodied wine and the lie, excused him for the
 latter by saying that he had told it so often, that he believed
 it himself--which is surely such an incorrigible aggravation of an
 originally bad offence, as to justify any such offender’s being carried
 off to some suitably retired spot, and there hanged out of the way.

 These were among the echoes to which Lucie, sometimes pensive, sometimes
 amused and laughing, listened in the echoing corner, until her little
 daughter was six years old. How near to her heart the echoes of her
 child’s tread came, and those of her own dear father’s, always active
 and self-possessed, and those of her dear husband’s, need not be told.
 Nor, how the lightest echo of their united home, directed by herself
 with such a wise and elegant thrift that it was more abundant than any
 waste, was music to her. Nor, how there were echoes all about her, sweet
 in her ears, of the many times her father had told her that he found her
 more devoted to him married (if that could be) than single, and of the
 many times her husband had said to her that no cares and duties seemed
 to divide her love for him or her help to him, and asked her “What is
 the magic secret, my darling, of your being everything to all of us,
 as if there were only one of us, yet never seeming to be hurried, or to
 have too much to do?”

 But, there were other echoes, from a distance, that rumbled menacingly
 in the corner all through this space of time. And it was now, about
 little Lucie’s sixth birthday, that they began to have an awful sound,
 as of a great storm in France with a dreadful sea rising.

 On a night in mid-July, one thousand seven hundred and eighty-nine, Mr.
 Lorry came in late, from Tellson’s, and sat himself down by Lucie and
 her husband in the dark window. It was a hot, wild night, and they were
 all three reminded of the old Sunday night when they had looked at the
 lightning from the same place.

 “I began to think,” said Mr. Lorry, pushing his brown wig back, “that
 I should have to pass the night at Tellson’s. We have been so full of
 business all day, that we have not known what to do first, or which way
 to turn. There is such an uneasiness in Paris, that we have actually a
 run of confidence upon us! Our customers over there, seem not to be able
 to confide their property to us fast enough. There is positively a mania
 among some of them for sending it to England.”

 “That has a bad look,” said Darnay--

 “A bad look, you say, my dear Darnay? Yes, but we don’t know what reason
 there is in it. People are so unreasonable! Some of us at Tellson’s are
 getting old, and we really can’t be troubled out of the ordinary course
 without due occasion.”

 “Still,” said Darnay, “you know how gloomy and threatening the sky is.”

 “I know that, to be sure,” assented Mr. Lorry, trying to persuade
 himself that his sweet temper was soured, and that he grumbled, “but I
 am determined to be peevish after my long day’s botheration. Where is
 Manette?”

 “Here he is,” said the Doctor, entering the dark room at the moment.

 “I am quite glad you are at home; for these hurries and forebodings by
 which I have been surrounded all day long, have made me nervous without
 reason. You are not going out, I hope?”

 “No; I am going to play backgammon with you, if you like,” said the
 Doctor.

 “I don’t think I do like, if I may speak my mind. I am not fit to be
 pitted against you to-night. Is the teaboard still there, Lucie? I can’t
 see.”

 “Of course, it has been kept for you.”

 “Thank ye, my dear. The precious child is safe in bed?”

 “And sleeping soundly.”

 “That’s right; all safe and well! I don’t know why anything should be
 otherwise than safe and well here, thank God; but I have been so put out
 all day, and I am not as young as I was! My tea, my dear! Thank ye. Now,
 come and take your place in the circle, and let us sit quiet, and hear
 the echoes about which you have your theory.”

 “Not a theory; it was a fancy.”

 “A fancy, then, my wise pet,” said Mr. Lorry, patting her hand. “They
 are very numerous and very loud, though, are they not? Only hear them!”

 Headlong, mad, and dangerous footsteps to force their way into anybody’s
 life, footsteps not easily made clean again if once stained red, the
 footsteps raging in Saint Antoine afar off, as the little circle sat in
 the dark London window.

 Saint Antoine had been, that morning, a vast dusky mass of scarecrows
 heaving to and fro, with frequent gleams of light above the billowy
 heads, where steel blades and bayonets shone in the sun. A tremendous
 roar arose from the throat of Saint Antoine, and a forest of naked arms
 struggled in the air like shrivelled branches of trees in a winter wind:
 all the fingers convulsively clutching at every weapon or semblance of a
 weapon that was thrown up from the depths below, no matter how far off.

 Who gave them out, whence they last came, where they began, through what
 agency they crookedly quivered and jerked, scores at a time, over the
 heads of the crowd, like a kind of lightning, no eye in the throng could
 have told; but, muskets were being distributed--so were cartridges,
 powder, and ball, bars of iron and wood, knives, axes, pikes, every
 weapon that distracted ingenuity could discover or devise. People who
 could lay hold of nothing else, set themselves with bleeding hands to
 force stones and bricks out of their places in walls. Every pulse and
 heart in Saint Antoine was on high-fever strain and at high-fever heat.
 Every living creature there held life as of no account, and was demented
 with a passionate readiness to sacrifice it.

 As a whirlpool of boiling waters has a centre point, so, all this raging
 circled round Defarge’s wine-shop, and every human drop in the caldron
 had a tendency to be sucked towards the vortex where Defarge himself,
 already begrimed with gunpowder and sweat, issued orders, issued arms,
 thrust this man back, dragged this man forward, disarmed one to arm
 another, laboured and strove in the thickest of the uproar.

 “Keep near to me, Jacques Three,” cried Defarge; “and do you, Jacques
 One and Two, separate and put yourselves at the head of as many of these
 patriots as you can. Where is my wife?”

 “Eh, well! Here you see me!” said madame, composed as ever, but not
 knitting to-day. Madame’s resolute right hand was occupied with an axe,
 in place of the usual softer implements, and in her girdle were a pistol
 and a cruel knife.

 “Where do you go, my wife?”

 “I go,” said madame, “with you at present. You shall see me at the head
 of women, by-and-bye.”

 “Come, then!” cried Defarge, in a resounding voice. “Patriots and
 friends, we are ready! The Bastille!”

 With a roar that sounded as if all the breath in France had been shaped
 into the detested word, the living sea rose, wave on wave, depth on
 depth, and overflowed the city to that point. Alarm-bells ringing, drums
 beating, the sea raging and thundering on its new beach, the attack
 began.

 Deep ditches, double drawbridge, massive stone walls, eight great
 towers, cannon, muskets, fire and smoke. Through the fire and through
 the smoke--in the fire and in the smoke, for the sea cast him up against
 a cannon, and on the instant he became a cannonier--Defarge of the
 wine-shop worked like a manful soldier, Two fierce hours.

 Deep ditch, single drawbridge, massive stone walls, eight great towers,
 cannon, muskets, fire and smoke. One drawbridge down! “Work, comrades
 all, work! Work, Jacques One, Jacques Two, Jacques One Thousand, Jacques
 Two Thousand, Jacques Five-and-Twenty Thousand; in the name of all
 the Angels or the Devils--which you prefer--work!” Thus Defarge of the
 wine-shop, still at his gun, which had long grown hot.

 “To me, women!” cried madame his wife. “What! We can kill as well as
 the men when the place is taken!” And to her, with a shrill thirsty
 cry, trooping women variously armed, but all armed alike in hunger and
 revenge.

 Cannon, muskets, fire and smoke; but, still the deep ditch, the single
 drawbridge, the massive stone walls, and the eight great towers. Slight
 displacements of the raging sea, made by the falling wounded. Flashing
 weapons, blazing torches, smoking waggonloads of wet straw, hard work
 at neighbouring barricades in all directions, shrieks, volleys,
 execrations, bravery without stint, boom smash and rattle, and the
 furious sounding of the living sea; but, still the deep ditch, and the
 single drawbridge, and the massive stone walls, and the eight great
 towers, and still Defarge of the wine-shop at his gun, grown doubly hot
 by the service of Four fierce hours.

 A white flag from within the fortress, and a parley--this dimly
 perceptible through the raging storm, nothing audible in it--suddenly
 the sea rose immeasurably wider and higher, and swept Defarge of the
 wine-shop over the lowered drawbridge, past the massive stone outer
 walls, in among the eight great towers surrendered!

 So resistless was the force of the ocean bearing him on, that even to
 draw his breath or turn his head was as impracticable as if he had been
 struggling in the surf at the South Sea, until he was landed in the
 outer courtyard of the Bastille. There, against an angle of a wall, he
 made a struggle to look about him. Jacques Three was nearly at his side;
 Madame Defarge, still heading some of her women, was visible in the
 inner distance, and her knife was in her hand. Everywhere was tumult,
 exultation, deafening and maniacal bewilderment, astounding noise, yet
 furious dumb-show.

 “The Prisoners!”

 “The Records!”

 “The secret cells!”

 “The instruments of torture!”

 “The Prisoners!”

 Of all these cries, and ten thousand incoherences, “The Prisoners!” was
 the cry most taken up by the sea that rushed in, as if there were an
 eternity of people, as well as of time and space. When the foremost
 billows rolled past, bearing the prison officers with them, and
 threatening them all with instant death if any secret nook remained
 undisclosed, Defarge laid his strong hand on the breast of one of
 these men--a man with a grey head, who had a lighted torch in his
 hand--separated him from the rest, and got him between himself and the
 wall.

 “Show me the North Tower!” said Defarge. “Quick!”

 “I will faithfully,” replied the man, “if you will come with me. But
 there is no one there.”

 “What is the meaning of One Hundred and Five, North Tower?” asked
 Defarge. “Quick!”

 “The meaning, monsieur?”

 “Does it mean a captive, or a place of captivity? Or do you mean that I
 shall strike you dead?”

 “Kill him!” croaked Jacques Three, who had come close up.

 “Monsieur, it is a cell.”

 “Show it me!”

 “Pass this way, then.”

 Jacques Three, with his usual craving on him, and evidently disappointed
 by the dialogue taking a turn that did not seem to promise bloodshed,
 held by Defarge’s arm as he held by the turnkey’s. Their three heads had
 been close together during this brief discourse, and it had been as much
 as they could do to hear one another, even then: so tremendous was the
 noise of the living ocean, in its irruption into the Fortress, and
 its inundation of the courts and passages and staircases. All around
 outside, too, it beat the walls with a deep, hoarse roar, from which,
 occasionally, some partial shouts of tumult broke and leaped into the
 air like spray.

 Through gloomy vaults where the light of day had never shone, past
 hideous doors of dark dens and cages, down cavernous flights of steps,
 and again up steep rugged ascents of stone and brick, more like dry
 waterfalls than staircases, Defarge, the turnkey, and Jacques Three,
 linked hand and arm, went with all the speed they could make. Here and
 there, especially at first, the inundation started on them and swept by;
 but when they had done descending, and were winding and climbing up a
 tower, they were alone. Hemmed in here by the massive thickness of walls
 and arches, the storm within the fortress and without was only audible
 to them in a dull, subdued way, as if the noise out of which they had
 come had almost destroyed their sense of hearing.

 The turnkey stopped at a low door, put a key in a clashing lock, swung
 the door slowly open, and said, as they all bent their heads and passed
 in:

 “One hundred and five, North Tower!”

 There was a small, heavily-grated, unglazed window high in the wall,
 with a stone screen before it, so that the sky could be only seen by
 stooping low and looking up. There was a small chimney, heavily barred
 across, a few feet within. There was a heap of old feathery wood-ashes
 on the hearth. There was a stool, and table, and a straw bed. There were
 the four blackened walls, and a rusted iron ring in one of them.

 “Pass that torch slowly along these walls, that I may see them,” said
 Defarge to the turnkey.

 The man obeyed, and Defarge followed the light closely with his eyes.

 “Stop!--Look here, Jacques!”

 “A. M.!” croaked Jacques Three, as he read greedily.

 “Alexandre Manette,” said Defarge in his ear, following the letters
 with his swart forefinger, deeply engrained with gunpowder. “And here he
 wrote ‘a poor physician.’ And it was he, without doubt, who scratched
 a calendar on this stone. What is that in your hand? A crowbar? Give it
 me!”

 He had still the linstock of his gun in his own hand. He made a sudden
 exchange of the two instruments, and turning on the worm-eaten stool and
 table, beat them to pieces in a few blows.

 “Hold the light higher!” he said, wrathfully, to the turnkey. “Look
 among those fragments with care, Jacques. And see! Here is my knife,”
 throwing it to him; “rip open that bed, and search the straw. Hold the
 light higher, you!”

 With a menacing look at the turnkey he crawled upon the hearth, and,
 peering up the chimney, struck and prised at its sides with the crowbar,
 and worked at the iron grating across it. In a few minutes, some mortar
 and dust came dropping down, which he averted his face to avoid; and
 in it, and in the old wood-ashes, and in a crevice in the chimney
 into which his weapon had slipped or wrought itself, he groped with a
 cautious touch.

 “Nothing in the wood, and nothing in the straw, Jacques?”

 “Nothing.”

 “Let us collect them together, in the middle of the cell. So! Light
 them, you!”

 The turnkey fired the little pile, which blazed high and hot. Stooping
 again to come out at the low-arched door, they left it burning, and
 retraced their way to the courtyard; seeming to recover their sense
 of hearing as they came down, until they were in the raging flood once
 more.

 They found it surging and tossing, in quest of Defarge himself. Saint
 Antoine was clamorous to have its wine-shop keeper foremost in the guard
 upon the governor who had defended the Bastille and shot the people.
 Otherwise, the governor would not be marched to the Hotel de Ville for
 judgment. Otherwise, the governor would escape, and the people’s
 blood (suddenly of some value, after many years of worthlessness) be
 unavenged.

 In the howling universe of passion and contention that seemed to
 encompass this grim old officer conspicuous in his grey coat and red
 decoration, there was but one quite steady figure, and that was a
 woman’s. “See, there is my husband!” she cried, pointing him out.
 “See Defarge!” She stood immovable close to the grim old officer, and
 remained immovable close to him; remained immovable close to him through
 the streets, as Defarge and the rest bore him along; remained immovable
 close to him when he was got near his destination, and began to
 be struck at from behind; remained immovable close to him when the
 long-gathering rain of stabs and blows fell heavy; was so close to him
 when he dropped dead under it, that, suddenly animated, she put her foot
 upon his neck, and with her cruel knife--long ready--hewed off his head.

 The hour was come, when Saint Antoine was to execute his horrible idea
 of hoisting up men for lamps to show what he could be and do. Saint
 Antoine’s blood was up, and the blood of tyranny and domination by the
 iron hand was down--down on the steps of the Hotel de Ville where the
 governor’s body lay--down on the sole of the shoe of Madame Defarge
 where she had trodden on the body to steady it for mutilation. “Lower
 the lamp yonder!” cried Saint Antoine, after glaring round for a new
 means of death; “here is one of his soldiers to be left on guard!” The
 swinging sentinel was posted, and the sea rushed on.

 The sea of black and threatening waters, and of destructive upheaving
 of wave against wave, whose depths were yet unfathomed and whose forces
 were yet unknown. The remorseless sea of turbulently swaying shapes,
 voices of vengeance, and faces hardened in the furnaces of suffering
 until the touch of pity could make no mark on them.

 But, in the ocean of faces where every fierce and furious expression was
 in vivid life, there were two groups of faces--each seven in number--so
 fixedly contrasting with the rest, that never did sea roll which bore
 more memorable wrecks with it. Seven faces of prisoners, suddenly
 released by the storm that had burst their tomb, were carried high
 overhead: all scared, all lost, all wondering and amazed, as if the Last
 Day were come, and those who rejoiced around them were lost spirits.
 Other seven faces there were, carried higher, seven dead faces, whose
 drooping eyelids and half-seen eyes awaited the Last Day. Impassive
 faces, yet with a suspended--not an abolished--expression on them;
 faces, rather, in a fearful pause, as having yet to raise the dropped
 lids of the eyes, and bear witness with the bloodless lips, “THOU DIDST
 IT!”

 Seven prisoners released, seven gory heads on pikes, the keys of the
 accursed fortress of the eight strong towers, some discovered letters
 and other memorials of prisoners of old time, long dead of broken
 hearts,--such, and such--like, the loudly echoing footsteps of Saint
 Antoine escort through the Paris streets in mid-July, one thousand seven
 hundred and eighty-nine. Now, Heaven defeat the fancy of Lucie Darnay,
 and keep these feet far out of her life! For, they are headlong, mad,
 and dangerous; and in the years so long after the breaking of the cask
 at Defarge’s wine-shop door, they are not easily purified when once
 stained red.




 CHAPTER XXII.
 The Sea Still Rises


 Haggard Saint Antoine had had only one exultant week, in which to soften
 his modicum of hard and bitter bread to such extent as he could, with
 the relish of fraternal embraces and congratulations, when Madame
 Defarge sat at her counter, as usual, presiding over the customers.
 Madame Defarge wore no rose in her head, for the great brotherhood of
 Spies had become, even in one short week, extremely chary of trusting
 themselves to the saint’s mercies. The lamps across his streets had a
 portentously elastic swing with them.

 Madame Defarge, with her arms folded, sat in the morning light and heat,
 contemplating the wine-shop and the street. In both, there were several
 knots of loungers, squalid and miserable, but now with a manifest sense
 of power enthroned on their distress. The raggedest nightcap, awry on
 the wretchedest head, had this crooked significance in it: “I know how
 hard it has grown for me, the wearer of this, to support life in myself;
 but do you know how easy it has grown for me, the wearer of this, to
 destroy life in you?” Every lean bare arm, that had been without work
 before, had this work always ready for it now, that it could strike.
 The fingers of the knitting women were vicious, with the experience that
 they could tear. There was a change in the appearance of Saint Antoine;
 the image had been hammering into this for hundreds of years, and the
 last finishing blows had told mightily on the expression.

 Madame Defarge sat observing it, with such suppressed approval as was
 to be desired in the leader of the Saint Antoine women. One of her
 sisterhood knitted beside her. The short, rather plump wife of a starved
 grocer, and the mother of two children withal, this lieutenant had
 already earned the complimentary name of The Vengeance.

 “Hark!” said The Vengeance. “Listen, then! Who comes?”

 As if a train of powder laid from the outermost bound of Saint Antoine
 Quarter to the wine-shop door, had been suddenly fired, a fast-spreading
 murmur came rushing along.

 “It is Defarge,” said madame. “Silence, patriots!”

 Defarge came in breathless, pulled off a red cap he wore, and looked
 around him! “Listen, everywhere!” said madame again. “Listen to him!”
 Defarge stood, panting, against a background of eager eyes and open
 mouths, formed outside the door; all those within the wine-shop had
 sprung to their feet.

 “Say then, my husband. What is it?”

 “News from the other world!”

 “How, then?” cried madame, contemptuously. “The other world?”

 “Does everybody here recall old Foulon, who told the famished people
 that they might eat grass, and who died, and went to Hell?”

 “Everybody!” from all throats.

 “The news is of him. He is among us!”

 “Among us!” from the universal throat again. “And dead?”

 “Not dead! He feared us so much--and with reason--that he caused himself
 to be represented as dead, and had a grand mock-funeral. But they have
 found him alive, hiding in the country, and have brought him in. I have
 seen him but now, on his way to the Hotel de Ville, a prisoner. I have
 said that he had reason to fear us. Say all! _Had_ he reason?”

 Wretched old sinner of more than threescore years and ten, if he had
 never known it yet, he would have known it in his heart of hearts if he
 could have heard the answering cry.

 A moment of profound silence followed. Defarge and his wife looked
 steadfastly at one another. The Vengeance stooped, and the jar of a drum
 was heard as she moved it at her feet behind the counter.

 “Patriots!” said Defarge, in a determined voice, “are we ready?”

 Instantly Madame Defarge’s knife was in her girdle; the drum was beating
 in the streets, as if it and a drummer had flown together by magic; and
 The Vengeance, uttering terrific shrieks, and flinging her arms about
 her head like all the forty Furies at once, was tearing from house to
 house, rousing the women.

 The men were terrible, in the bloody-minded anger with which they looked
 from windows, caught up what arms they had, and came pouring down into
 the streets; but, the women were a sight to chill the boldest. From
 such household occupations as their bare poverty yielded, from their
 children, from their aged and their sick crouching on the bare ground
 famished and naked, they ran out with streaming hair, urging one
 another, and themselves, to madness with the wildest cries and actions.
 Villain Foulon taken, my sister! Old Foulon taken, my mother! Miscreant
 Foulon taken, my daughter! Then, a score of others ran into the midst of
 these, beating their breasts, tearing their hair, and screaming, Foulon
 alive! Foulon who told the starving people they might eat grass! Foulon
 who told my old father that he might eat grass, when I had no bread
 to give him! Foulon who told my baby it might suck grass, when these
 breasts were dry with want! O mother of God, this Foulon! O Heaven our
 suffering! Hear me, my dead baby and my withered father: I swear on my
 knees, on these stones, to avenge you on Foulon! Husbands, and brothers,
 and young men, Give us the blood of Foulon, Give us the head of Foulon,
 Give us the heart of Foulon, Give us the body and soul of Foulon, Rend
 Foulon to pieces, and dig him into the ground, that grass may grow from
 him! With these cries, numbers of the women, lashed into blind frenzy,
 whirled about, striking and tearing at their own friends until they
 dropped into a passionate swoon, and were only saved by the men
 belonging to them from being trampled under foot.

 Nevertheless, not a moment was lost; not a moment! This Foulon was at
 the Hotel de Ville, and might be loosed. Never, if Saint Antoine knew
 his own sufferings, insults, and wrongs! Armed men and women flocked out
 of the Quarter so fast, and drew even these last dregs after them with
 such a force of suction, that within a quarter of an hour there was not
 a human creature in Saint Antoine’s bosom but a few old crones and the
 wailing children.

 No. They were all by that time choking the Hall of Examination where
 this old man, ugly and wicked, was, and overflowing into the adjacent
 open space and streets. The Defarges, husband and wife, The Vengeance,
 and Jacques Three, were in the first press, and at no great distance
 from him in the Hall.

 “See!” cried madame, pointing with her knife. “See the old villain bound
 with ropes. That was well done to tie a bunch of grass upon his back.
 Ha, ha! That was well done. Let him eat it now!” Madame put her knife
 under her arm, and clapped her hands as at a play.

 The people immediately behind Madame Defarge, explaining the cause of
 her satisfaction to those behind them, and those again explaining to
 others, and those to others, the neighbouring streets resounded with the
 clapping of hands. Similarly, during two or three hours of drawl,
 and the winnowing of many bushels of words, Madame Defarge’s frequent
 expressions of impatience were taken up, with marvellous quickness, at
 a distance: the more readily, because certain men who had by some
 wonderful exercise of agility climbed up the external architecture
 to look in from the windows, knew Madame Defarge well, and acted as a
 telegraph between her and the crowd outside the building.

 At length the sun rose so high that it struck a kindly ray as of hope or
 protection, directly down upon the old prisoner’s head. The favour was
 too much to bear; in an instant the barrier of dust and chaff that had
 stood surprisingly long, went to the winds, and Saint Antoine had got
 him!

 It was known directly, to the furthest confines of the crowd. Defarge
 had but sprung over a railing and a table, and folded the miserable
 wretch in a deadly embrace--Madame Defarge had but followed and turned
 her hand in one of the ropes with which he was tied--The Vengeance and
 Jacques Three were not yet up with them, and the men at the windows
 had not yet swooped into the Hall, like birds of prey from their high
 perches--when the cry seemed to go up, all over the city, “Bring him
 out! Bring him to the lamp!”

 Down, and up, and head foremost on the steps of the building; now, on
 his knees; now, on his feet; now, on his back; dragged, and struck at,
 and stifled by the bunches of grass and straw that were thrust into his
 face by hundreds of hands; torn, bruised, panting, bleeding, yet always
 entreating and beseeching for mercy; now full of vehement agony of
 action, with a small clear space about him as the people drew one
 another back that they might see; now, a log of dead wood drawn through
 a forest of legs; he was hauled to the nearest street corner where one
 of the fatal lamps swung, and there Madame Defarge let him go--as a cat
 might have done to a mouse--and silently and composedly looked at him
 while they made ready, and while he besought her: the women passionately
 screeching at him all the time, and the men sternly calling out to have
 him killed with grass in his mouth. Once, he went aloft, and the rope
 broke, and they caught him shrieking; twice, he went aloft, and the rope
 broke, and they caught him shrieking; then, the rope was merciful, and
 held him, and his head was soon upon a pike, with grass enough in the
 mouth for all Saint Antoine to dance at the sight of.

 Nor was this the end of the day’s bad work, for Saint Antoine so shouted
 and danced his angry blood up, that it boiled again, on hearing when
 the day closed in that the son-in-law of the despatched, another of the
 people’s enemies and insulters, was coming into Paris under a guard
 five hundred strong, in cavalry alone. Saint Antoine wrote his crimes
 on flaring sheets of paper, seized him--would have torn him out of the
 breast of an army to bear Foulon company--set his head and heart on
 pikes, and carried the three spoils of the day, in Wolf-procession
 through the streets.

 Not before dark night did the men and women come back to the children,
 wailing and breadless. Then, the miserable bakers’ shops were beset by
 long files of them, patiently waiting to buy bad bread; and while
 they waited with stomachs faint and empty, they beguiled the time by
 embracing one another on the triumphs of the day, and achieving them
 again in gossip. Gradually, these strings of ragged people shortened and
 frayed away; and then poor lights began to shine in high windows, and
 slender fires were made in the streets, at which neighbours cooked in
 common, afterwards supping at their doors.

 Scanty and insufficient suppers those, and innocent of meat, as of
 most other sauce to wretched bread. Yet, human fellowship infused
 some nourishment into the flinty viands, and struck some sparks of
 cheerfulness out of them. Fathers and mothers who had had their full
 share in the worst of the day, played gently with their meagre children;
 and lovers, with such a world around them and before them, loved and
 hoped.

 It was almost morning, when Defarge’s wine-shop parted with its last
 knot of customers, and Monsieur Defarge said to madame his wife, in
 husky tones, while fastening the door:

 “At last it is come, my dear!”

 “Eh well!” returned madame. “Almost.”

 Saint Antoine slept, the Defarges slept: even The Vengeance slept with
 her starved grocer, and the drum was at rest. The drum’s was the
 only voice in Saint Antoine that blood and hurry had not changed. The
 Vengeance, as custodian of the drum, could have wakened him up and had
 the same speech out of him as before the Bastille fell, or old Foulon
 was seized; not so with the hoarse tones of the men and women in Saint
 Antoine’s bosom.




 CHAPTER XXIII.
 Fire Rises


 There was a change on the village where the fountain fell, and where
 the mender of roads went forth daily to hammer out of the stones on the
 highway such morsels of bread as might serve for patches to hold his
 poor ignorant soul and his poor reduced body together. The prison on the
 crag was not so dominant as of yore; there were soldiers to guard it,
 but not many; there were officers to guard the soldiers, but not one of
 them knew what his men would do--beyond this: that it would probably not
 be what he was ordered.

 Far and wide lay a ruined country, yielding nothing but desolation.
 Every green leaf, every blade of grass and blade of grain, was as
 shrivelled and poor as the miserable people. Everything was bowed down,
 dejected, oppressed, and broken. Habitations, fences, domesticated
 animals, men, women, children, and the soil that bore them--all worn
 out.

 Monseigneur (often a most worthy individual gentleman) was a national
 blessing, gave a chivalrous tone to things, was a polite example of
 luxurious and shining life, and a great deal more to equal purpose;
 nevertheless, Monseigneur as a class had, somehow or other, brought
 things to this. Strange that Creation, designed expressly for
 Monseigneur, should be so soon wrung dry and squeezed out! There must
 be something short-sighted in the eternal arrangements, surely! Thus it
 was, however; and the last drop of blood having been extracted from the
 flints, and the last screw of the rack having been turned so often that
 its purchase crumbled, and it now turned and turned with nothing
 to bite, Monseigneur began to run away from a phenomenon so low and
 unaccountable.

 But, this was not the change on the village, and on many a village like
 it. For scores of years gone by, Monseigneur had squeezed it and wrung
 it, and had seldom graced it with his presence except for the pleasures
 of the chase--now, found in hunting the people; now, found in hunting
 the beasts, for whose preservation Monseigneur made edifying spaces
 of barbarous and barren wilderness. No. The change consisted in
 the appearance of strange faces of low caste, rather than in the
 disappearance of the high caste, chiselled, and otherwise beautified and
 beautifying features of Monseigneur.

 For, in these times, as the mender of roads worked, solitary, in the
 dust, not often troubling himself to reflect that dust he was and
 to dust he must return, being for the most part too much occupied in
 thinking how little he had for supper and how much more he would eat if
 he had it--in these times, as he raised his eyes from his lonely labour,
 and viewed the prospect, he would see some rough figure approaching on
 foot, the like of which was once a rarity in those parts, but was now
 a frequent presence. As it advanced, the mender of roads would discern
 without surprise, that it was a shaggy-haired man, of almost barbarian
 aspect, tall, in wooden shoes that were clumsy even to the eyes of a
 mender of roads, grim, rough, swart, steeped in the mud and dust of many
 highways, dank with the marshy moisture of many low grounds, sprinkled
 with the thorns and leaves and moss of many byways through woods.

 Such a man came upon him, like a ghost, at noon in the July weather,
 as he sat on his heap of stones under a bank, taking such shelter as he
 could get from a shower of hail.

 The man looked at him, looked at the village in the hollow, at the mill,
 and at the prison on the crag. When he had identified these objects
 in what benighted mind he had, he said, in a dialect that was just
 intelligible:

 “How goes it, Jacques?”

 “All well, Jacques.”

 “Touch then!”

 They joined hands, and the man sat down on the heap of stones.

 “No dinner?”

 “Nothing but supper now,” said the mender of roads, with a hungry face.

 “It is the fashion,” growled the man. “I meet no dinner anywhere.”

 He took out a blackened pipe, filled it, lighted it with flint and
 steel, pulled at it until it was in a bright glow: then, suddenly held
 it from him and dropped something into it from between his finger and
 thumb, that blazed and went out in a puff of smoke.

 “Touch then.” It was the turn of the mender of roads to say it this
 time, after observing these operations. They again joined hands.

 “To-night?” said the mender of roads.

 “To-night,” said the man, putting the pipe in his mouth.

 “Where?”

 “Here.”

 He and the mender of roads sat on the heap of stones looking silently at
 one another, with the hail driving in between them like a pigmy charge
 of bayonets, until the sky began to clear over the village.

 “Show me!” said the traveller then, moving to the brow of the hill.

 “See!” returned the mender of roads, with extended finger. “You go down
 here, and straight through the street, and past the fountain--”

 “To the Devil with all that!” interrupted the other, rolling his eye
 over the landscape. “_I_ go through no streets and past no fountains.
 Well?”

 “Well! About two leagues beyond the summit of that hill above the
 village.”

 “Good. When do you cease to work?”

 “At sunset.”

 “Will you wake me, before departing? I have walked two nights without
 resting. Let me finish my pipe, and I shall sleep like a child. Will you
 wake me?”

 “Surely.”

 The wayfarer smoked his pipe out, put it in his breast, slipped off his
 great wooden shoes, and lay down on his back on the heap of stones. He
 was fast asleep directly.

 As the road-mender plied his dusty labour, and the hail-clouds, rolling
 away, revealed bright bars and streaks of sky which were responded to
 by silver gleams upon the landscape, the little man (who wore a red cap
 now, in place of his blue one) seemed fascinated by the figure on the
 heap of stones. His eyes were so often turned towards it, that he used
 his tools mechanically, and, one would have said, to very poor account.
 The bronze face, the shaggy black hair and beard, the coarse woollen
 red cap, the rough medley dress of home-spun stuff and hairy skins of
 beasts, the powerful frame attenuated by spare living, and the sullen
 and desperate compression of the lips in sleep, inspired the mender
 of roads with awe. The traveller had travelled far, and his feet were
 footsore, and his ankles chafed and bleeding; his great shoes, stuffed
 with leaves and grass, had been heavy to drag over the many long
 leagues, and his clothes were chafed into holes, as he himself was into
 sores. Stooping down beside him, the road-mender tried to get a peep at
 secret weapons in his breast or where not; but, in vain, for he slept
 with his arms crossed upon him, and set as resolutely as his lips.
 Fortified towns with their stockades, guard-houses, gates, trenches, and
 drawbridges, seemed to the mender of roads, to be so much air as against
 this figure. And when he lifted his eyes from it to the horizon and
 looked around, he saw in his small fancy similar figures, stopped by no
 obstacle, tending to centres all over France.

 The man slept on, indifferent to showers of hail and intervals of
 brightness, to sunshine on his face and shadow, to the paltering lumps
 of dull ice on his body and the diamonds into which the sun changed
 them, until the sun was low in the west, and the sky was glowing. Then,
 the mender of roads having got his tools together and all things ready
 to go down into the village, roused him.

 “Good!” said the sleeper, rising on his elbow. “Two leagues beyond the
 summit of the hill?”

 “About.”

 “About. Good!”

 The mender of roads went home, with the dust going on before him
 according to the set of the wind, and was soon at the fountain,
 squeezing himself in among the lean kine brought there to drink, and
 appearing even to whisper to them in his whispering to all the village.
 When the village had taken its poor supper, it did not creep to bed,
 as it usually did, but came out of doors again, and remained there. A
 curious contagion of whispering was upon it, and also, when it gathered
 together at the fountain in the dark, another curious contagion of
 looking expectantly at the sky in one direction only. Monsieur Gabelle,
 chief functionary of the place, became uneasy; went out on his house-top
 alone, and looked in that direction too; glanced down from behind his
 chimneys at the darkening faces by the fountain below, and sent word to
 the sacristan who kept the keys of the church, that there might be need
 to ring the tocsin by-and-bye.

 The night deepened. The trees environing the old chateau, keeping its
 solitary state apart, moved in a rising wind, as though they threatened
 the pile of building massive and dark in the gloom. Up the two terrace
 flights of steps the rain ran wildly, and beat at the great door, like a
 swift messenger rousing those within; uneasy rushes of wind went through
 the hall, among the old spears and knives, and passed lamenting up the
 stairs, and shook the curtains of the bed where the last Marquis
 had slept. East, West, North, and South, through the woods, four
 heavy-treading, unkempt figures crushed the high grass and cracked the
 branches, striding on cautiously to come together in the courtyard. Four
 lights broke out there, and moved away in different directions, and all
 was black again.

 But, not for long. Presently, the chateau began to make itself strangely
 visible by some light of its own, as though it were growing luminous.
 Then, a flickering streak played behind the architecture of the front,
 picking out transparent places, and showing where balustrades, arches,
 and windows were. Then it soared higher, and grew broader and brighter.
 Soon, from a score of the great windows, flames burst forth, and the
 stone faces awakened, stared out of fire.

 A faint murmur arose about the house from the few people who were left
 there, and there was a saddling of a horse and riding away. There was
 spurring and splashing through the darkness, and bridle was drawn in the
 space by the village fountain, and the horse in a foam stood at Monsieur
 Gabelle’s door. “Help, Gabelle! Help, every one!” The tocsin rang
 impatiently, but other help (if that were any) there was none. The
 mender of roads, and two hundred and fifty particular friends, stood
 with folded arms at the fountain, looking at the pillar of fire in the
 sky. “It must be forty feet high,” said they, grimly; and never moved.

 The rider from the chateau, and the horse in a foam, clattered away
 through the village, and galloped up the stony steep, to the prison on
 the crag. At the gate, a group of officers were looking at the fire;
 removed from them, a group of soldiers. “Help, gentlemen--officers! The
 chateau is on fire; valuable objects may be saved from the flames by
 timely aid! Help, help!” The officers looked towards the soldiers who
 looked at the fire; gave no orders; and answered, with shrugs and biting
 of lips, “It must burn.”

 As the rider rattled down the hill again and through the street, the
 village was illuminating. The mender of roads, and the two hundred and
 fifty particular friends, inspired as one man and woman by the idea of
 lighting up, had darted into their houses, and were putting candles in
 every dull little pane of glass. The general scarcity of everything,
 occasioned candles to be borrowed in a rather peremptory manner of
 Monsieur Gabelle; and in a moment of reluctance and hesitation on
 that functionary’s part, the mender of roads, once so submissive to
 authority, had remarked that carriages were good to make bonfires with,
 and that post-horses would roast.

 The chateau was left to itself to flame and burn. In the roaring and
 raging of the conflagration, a red-hot wind, driving straight from the
 infernal regions, seemed to be blowing the edifice away. With the rising
 and falling of the blaze, the stone faces showed as if they were in
 torment. When great masses of stone and timber fell, the face with the
 two dints in the nose became obscured: anon struggled out of the smoke
 again, as if it were the face of the cruel Marquis, burning at the stake
 and contending with the fire.

 The chateau burned; the nearest trees, laid hold of by the fire,
 scorched and shrivelled; trees at a distance, fired by the four fierce
 figures, begirt the blazing edifice with a new forest of smoke. Molten
 lead and iron boiled in the marble basin of the fountain; the water ran
 dry; the extinguisher tops of the towers vanished like ice before the
 heat, and trickled down into four rugged wells of flame. Great rents and
 splits branched out in the solid walls, like crystallisation; stupefied
 birds wheeled about and dropped into the furnace; four fierce figures
 trudged away, East, West, North, and South, along the night-enshrouded
 roads, guided by the beacon they had lighted, towards their next
 destination. The illuminated village had seized hold of the tocsin, and,
 abolishing the lawful ringer, rang for joy.

 Not only that; but the village, light-headed with famine, fire, and
 bell-ringing, and bethinking itself that Monsieur Gabelle had to do with
 the collection of rent and taxes--though it was but a small instalment
 of taxes, and no rent at all, that Gabelle had got in those latter
 days--became impatient for an interview with him, and, surrounding his
 house, summoned him to come forth for personal conference. Whereupon,
 Monsieur Gabelle did heavily bar his door, and retire to hold counsel
 with himself. The result of that conference was, that Gabelle again
 withdrew himself to his housetop behind his stack of chimneys; this time
 resolved, if his door were broken in (he was a small Southern man
 of retaliative temperament), to pitch himself head foremost over the
 parapet, and crush a man or two below.

 Probably, Monsieur Gabelle passed a long night up there, with the
 distant chateau for fire and candle, and the beating at his door,
 combined with the joy-ringing, for music; not to mention his having an
 ill-omened lamp slung across the road before his posting-house gate,
 which the village showed a lively inclination to displace in his favour.
 A trying suspense, to be passing a whole summer night on the brink of
 the black ocean, ready to take that plunge into it upon which Monsieur
 Gabelle had resolved! But, the friendly dawn appearing at last, and the
 rush-candles of the village guttering out, the people happily dispersed,
 and Monsieur Gabelle came down bringing his life with him for that
 while.

 Within a hundred miles, and in the light of other fires, there were
 other functionaries less fortunate, that night and other nights, whom
 the rising sun found hanging across once-peaceful streets, where they
 had been born and bred; also, there were other villagers and townspeople
 less fortunate than the mender of roads and his fellows, upon whom the
 functionaries and soldiery turned with success, and whom they strung up
 in their turn. But, the fierce figures were steadily wending East, West,
 North, and South, be that as it would; and whosoever hung, fire burned.
 The altitude of the gallows that would turn to water and quench it,
 no functionary, by any stretch of mathematics, was able to calculate
 successfully.




 CHAPTER XXIV.
 Drawn to the Loadstone Rock


 In such risings of fire and risings of sea--the firm earth shaken by
 the rushes of an angry ocean which had now no ebb, but was always on the
 flow, higher and higher, to the terror and wonder of the beholders on
 the shore--three years of tempest were consumed. Three more birthdays
 of little Lucie had been woven by the golden thread into the peaceful
 tissue of the life of her home.

 Many a night and many a day had its inmates listened to the echoes in
 the corner, with hearts that failed them when they heard the thronging
 feet. For, the footsteps had become to their minds as the footsteps of
 a people, tumultuous under a red flag and with their country declared in
 danger, changed into wild beasts, by terrible enchantment long persisted
 in.

 Monseigneur, as a class, had dissociated himself from the phenomenon of
 his not being appreciated: of his being so little wanted in France, as
 to incur considerable danger of receiving his dismissal from it, and
 this life together. Like the fabled rustic who raised the Devil with
 infinite pains, and was so terrified at the sight of him that he could
 ask the Enemy no question, but immediately fled; so, Monseigneur, after
 boldly reading the Lord’s Prayer backwards for a great number of years,
 and performing many other potent spells for compelling the Evil One, no
 sooner beheld him in his terrors than he took to his noble heels.

 The shining Bull’s Eye of the Court was gone, or it would have been the
 mark for a hurricane of national bullets. It had never been a good
 eye to see with--had long had the mote in it of Lucifer’s pride,
 Sardanapalus’s luxury, and a mole’s blindness--but it had dropped
 out and was gone. The Court, from that exclusive inner circle to its
 outermost rotten ring of intrigue, corruption, and dissimulation, was
 all gone together. Royalty was gone; had been besieged in its Palace and
 “suspended,” when the last tidings came over.

 The August of the year one thousand seven hundred and ninety-two was
 come, and Monseigneur was by this time scattered far and wide.

 As was natural, the head-quarters and great gathering-place of
 Monseigneur, in London, was Tellson’s Bank. Spirits are supposed to
 haunt the places where their bodies most resorted, and Monseigneur
 without a guinea haunted the spot where his guineas used to be.
 Moreover, it was the spot to which such French intelligence as was most
 to be relied upon, came quickest. Again: Tellson’s was a munificent
 house, and extended great liberality to old customers who had fallen
 from their high estate. Again: those nobles who had seen the coming
 storm in time, and anticipating plunder or confiscation, had made
 provident remittances to Tellson’s, were always to be heard of there
 by their needy brethren. To which it must be added that every new-comer
 from France reported himself and his tidings at Tellson’s, almost as
 a matter of course. For such variety of reasons, Tellson’s was at that
 time, as to French intelligence, a kind of High Exchange; and this
 was so well known to the public, and the inquiries made there were in
 consequence so numerous, that Tellson’s sometimes wrote the latest news
 out in a line or so and posted it in the Bank windows, for all who ran
 through Temple Bar to read.

 On a steaming, misty afternoon, Mr. Lorry sat at his desk, and Charles
 Darnay stood leaning on it, talking with him in a low voice. The
 penitential den once set apart for interviews with the House, was now
 the news-Exchange, and was filled to overflowing. It was within half an
 hour or so of the time of closing.

 “But, although you are the youngest man that ever lived,” said Charles
 Darnay, rather hesitating, “I must still suggest to you--”

 “I understand. That I am too old?” said Mr. Lorry.

 “Unsettled weather, a long journey, uncertain means of travelling, a
 disorganised country, a city that may not be even safe for you.”

 “My dear Charles,” said Mr. Lorry, with cheerful confidence, “you touch
 some of the reasons for my going: not for my staying away. It is safe
 enough for me; nobody will care to interfere with an old fellow of hard
 upon fourscore when there are so many people there much better worth
 interfering with. As to its being a disorganised city, if it were not a
 disorganised city there would be no occasion to send somebody from our
 House here to our House there, who knows the city and the business, of
 old, and is in Tellson’s confidence. As to the uncertain travelling, the
 long journey, and the winter weather, if I were not prepared to submit
 myself to a few inconveniences for the sake of Tellson’s, after all
 these years, who ought to be?”

 “I wish I were going myself,” said Charles Darnay, somewhat restlessly,
 and like one thinking aloud.

 “Indeed! You are a pretty fellow to object and advise!” exclaimed Mr.
 Lorry. “You wish you were going yourself? And you a Frenchman born? You
 are a wise counsellor.”

 “My dear Mr. Lorry, it is because I am a Frenchman born, that the
 thought (which I did not mean to utter here, however) has passed through
 my mind often. One cannot help thinking, having had some sympathy for
 the miserable people, and having abandoned something to them,” he spoke
 here in his former thoughtful manner, “that one might be listened to,
 and might have the power to persuade to some restraint. Only last night,
 after you had left us, when I was talking to Lucie--”

 “When you were talking to Lucie,” Mr. Lorry repeated. “Yes. I wonder you
 are not ashamed to mention the name of Lucie! Wishing you were going to
 France at this time of day!”

 “However, I am not going,” said Charles Darnay, with a smile. “It is
 more to the purpose that you say you are.”

 “And I am, in plain reality. The truth is, my dear Charles,” Mr. Lorry
 glanced at the distant House, and lowered his voice, “you can have no
 conception of the difficulty with which our business is transacted, and
 of the peril in which our books and papers over yonder are involved. The
 Lord above knows what the compromising consequences would be to numbers
 of people, if some of our documents were seized or destroyed; and they
 might be, at any time, you know, for who can say that Paris is not set
 afire to-day, or sacked to-morrow! Now, a judicious selection from these
 with the least possible delay, and the burying of them, or otherwise
 getting of them out of harm’s way, is within the power (without loss of
 precious time) of scarcely any one but myself, if any one. And shall
 I hang back, when Tellson’s knows this and says this--Tellson’s, whose
 bread I have eaten these sixty years--because I am a little stiff about
 the joints? Why, I am a boy, sir, to half a dozen old codgers here!”

 “How I admire the gallantry of your youthful spirit, Mr. Lorry.”

 “Tut! Nonsense, sir!--And, my dear Charles,” said Mr. Lorry, glancing at
 the House again, “you are to remember, that getting things out of
 Paris at this present time, no matter what things, is next to an
 impossibility. Papers and precious matters were this very day brought
 to us here (I speak in strict confidence; it is not business-like to
 whisper it, even to you), by the strangest bearers you can imagine,
 every one of whom had his head hanging on by a single hair as he passed
 the Barriers. At another time, our parcels would come and go, as easily
 as in business-like Old England; but now, everything is stopped.”

 “And do you really go to-night?”

 “I really go to-night, for the case has become too pressing to admit of
 delay.”

 “And do you take no one with you?”

 “All sorts of people have been proposed to me, but I will have nothing
 to say to any of them. I intend to take Jerry. Jerry has been my
 bodyguard on Sunday nights for a long time past and I am used to him.
 Nobody will suspect Jerry of being anything but an English bull-dog, or
 of having any design in his head but to fly at anybody who touches his
 master.”

 “I must say again that I heartily admire your gallantry and
 youthfulness.”

 “I must say again, nonsense, nonsense! When I have executed this little
 commission, I shall, perhaps, accept Tellson’s proposal to retire and
 live at my ease. Time enough, then, to think about growing old.”

 This dialogue had taken place at Mr. Lorry’s usual desk, with
 Monseigneur swarming within a yard or two of it, boastful of what he
 would do to avenge himself on the rascal-people before long. It was too
 much the way of Monseigneur under his reverses as a refugee, and it
 was much too much the way of native British orthodoxy, to talk of this
 terrible Revolution as if it were the only harvest ever known under
 the skies that had not been sown--as if nothing had ever been done, or
 omitted to be done, that had led to it--as if observers of the wretched
 millions in France, and of the misused and perverted resources that
 should have made them prosperous, had not seen it inevitably coming,
 years before, and had not in plain words recorded what they saw. Such
 vapouring, combined with the extravagant plots of Monseigneur for the
 restoration of a state of things that had utterly exhausted itself,
 and worn out Heaven and earth as well as itself, was hard to be endured
 without some remonstrance by any sane man who knew the truth. And it was
 such vapouring all about his ears, like a troublesome confusion of blood
 in his own head, added to a latent uneasiness in his mind, which had
 already made Charles Darnay restless, and which still kept him so.

 Among the talkers, was Stryver, of the King’s Bench Bar, far on his
 way to state promotion, and, therefore, loud on the theme: broaching
 to Monseigneur, his devices for blowing the people up and exterminating
 them from the face of the earth, and doing without them: and for
 accomplishing many similar objects akin in their nature to the abolition
 of eagles by sprinkling salt on the tails of the race. Him, Darnay heard
 with a particular feeling of objection; and Darnay stood divided between
 going away that he might hear no more, and remaining to interpose his
 word, when the thing that was to be, went on to shape itself out.

 The House approached Mr. Lorry, and laying a soiled and unopened letter
 before him, asked if he had yet discovered any traces of the person to
 whom it was addressed? The House laid the letter down so close to Darnay
 that he saw the direction--the more quickly because it was his own right
 name. The address, turned into English, ran:

 “Very pressing. To Monsieur heretofore the Marquis St. Evrémonde, of
 France. Confided to the cares of Messrs. Tellson and Co., Bankers,
 London, England.”

 On the marriage morning, Doctor Manette had made it his one urgent and
 express request to Charles Darnay, that the secret of this name should
 be--unless he, the Doctor, dissolved the obligation--kept inviolate
 between them. Nobody else knew it to be his name; his own wife had no
 suspicion of the fact; Mr. Lorry could have none.

 “No,” said Mr. Lorry, in reply to the House; “I have referred it,
 I think, to everybody now here, and no one can tell me where this
 gentleman is to be found.”

 The hands of the clock verging upon the hour of closing the Bank, there
 was a general set of the current of talkers past Mr. Lorry’s desk. He
 held the letter out inquiringly; and Monseigneur looked at it, in the
 person of this plotting and indignant refugee; and Monseigneur looked at
 it in the person of that plotting and indignant refugee; and This, That,
 and The Other, all had something disparaging to say, in French or in
 English, concerning the Marquis who was not to be found.

 “Nephew, I believe--but in any case degenerate successor--of the
 polished Marquis who was murdered,” said one. “Happy to say, I never
 knew him.”

 “A craven who abandoned his post,” said another--this Monseigneur had
 been got out of Paris, legs uppermost and half suffocated, in a load of
 hay--“some years ago.”

 “Infected with the new doctrines,” said a third, eyeing the direction
 through his glass in passing; “set himself in opposition to the last
 Marquis, abandoned the estates when he inherited them, and left them to
 the ruffian herd. They will recompense him now, I hope, as he deserves.”

 “Hey?” cried the blatant Stryver. “Did he though? Is that the sort of
 fellow? Let us look at his infamous name. D--n the fellow!”

 Darnay, unable to restrain himself any longer, touched Mr. Stryver on
 the shoulder, and said:

 “I know the fellow.”

 “Do you, by Jupiter?” said Stryver. “I am sorry for it.”

 “Why?”

 “Why, Mr. Darnay? D’ye hear what he did? Don’t ask, why, in these
 times.”

 “But I do ask why?”

 “Then I tell you again, Mr. Darnay, I am sorry for it. I am sorry to
 hear you putting any such extraordinary questions. Here is a fellow,
 who, infected by the most pestilent and blasphemous code of devilry that
 ever was known, abandoned his property to the vilest scum of the earth
 that ever did murder by wholesale, and you ask me why I am sorry that a
 man who instructs youth knows him? Well, but I’ll answer you. I am sorry
 because I believe there is contamination in such a scoundrel. That’s
 why.”

 Mindful of the secret, Darnay with great difficulty checked himself, and
 said: “You may not understand the gentleman.”

 “I understand how to put _you_ in a corner, Mr. Darnay,” said Bully
 Stryver, “and I’ll do it. If this fellow is a gentleman, I _don’t_
 understand him. You may tell him so, with my compliments. You may also
 tell him, from me, that after abandoning his worldly goods and position
 to this butcherly mob, I wonder he is not at the head of them. But, no,
 gentlemen,” said Stryver, looking all round, and snapping his fingers,
 “I know something of human nature, and I tell you that you’ll never
 find a fellow like this fellow, trusting himself to the mercies of such
 precious _protégés_. No, gentlemen; he’ll always show ’em a clean pair
 of heels very early in the scuffle, and sneak away.”

 With those words, and a final snap of his fingers, Mr. Stryver
 shouldered himself into Fleet-street, amidst the general approbation of
 his hearers. Mr. Lorry and Charles Darnay were left alone at the desk,
 in the general departure from the Bank.

 “Will you take charge of the letter?” said Mr. Lorry. “You know where to
 deliver it?”

 “I do.”

 “Will you undertake to explain, that we suppose it to have been
 addressed here, on the chance of our knowing where to forward it, and
 that it has been here some time?”

 “I will do so. Do you start for Paris from here?”

 “From here, at eight.”

 “I will come back, to see you off.”

 Very ill at ease with himself, and with Stryver and most other men,
 Darnay made the best of his way into the quiet of the Temple, opened the
 letter, and read it. These were its contents:


 “Prison of the Abbaye, Paris.

 “June 21, 1792. “MONSIEUR HERETOFORE THE MARQUIS.

 “After having long been in danger of my life at the hands of the
 village, I have been seized, with great violence and indignity, and
 brought a long journey on foot to Paris. On the road I have suffered a
 great deal. Nor is that all; my house has been destroyed--razed to the
 ground.

 “The crime for which I am imprisoned, Monsieur heretofore the Marquis,
 and for which I shall be summoned before the tribunal, and shall lose my
 life (without your so generous help), is, they tell me, treason against
 the majesty of the people, in that I have acted against them for an
 emigrant. It is in vain I represent that I have acted for them, and not
 against, according to your commands. It is in vain I represent that,
 before the sequestration of emigrant property, I had remitted the
 imposts they had ceased to pay; that I had collected no rent; that I had
 had recourse to no process. The only response is, that I have acted for
 an emigrant, and where is that emigrant?

 “Ah! most gracious Monsieur heretofore the Marquis, where is that
 emigrant? I cry in my sleep where is he? I demand of Heaven, will he
 not come to deliver me? No answer. Ah Monsieur heretofore the Marquis,
 I send my desolate cry across the sea, hoping it may perhaps reach your
 ears through the great bank of Tilson known at Paris!

 “For the love of Heaven, of justice, of generosity, of the honour of
 your noble name, I supplicate you, Monsieur heretofore the Marquis, to
 succour and release me. My fault is, that I have been true to you. Oh
 Monsieur heretofore the Marquis, I pray you be you true to me!

 “From this prison here of horror, whence I every hour tend nearer and
 nearer to destruction, I send you, Monsieur heretofore the Marquis, the
 assurance of my dolorous and unhappy service.

 “Your afflicted,

 “Gabelle.”


 The latent uneasiness in Darnay’s mind was roused to vigourous life
 by this letter. The peril of an old servant and a good one, whose
 only crime was fidelity to himself and his family, stared him so
 reproachfully in the face, that, as he walked to and fro in the Temple
 considering what to do, he almost hid his face from the passersby.

 He knew very well, that in his horror of the deed which had culminated
 the bad deeds and bad reputation of the old family house, in his
 resentful suspicions of his uncle, and in the aversion with which his
 conscience regarded the crumbling fabric that he was supposed to uphold,
 he had acted imperfectly. He knew very well, that in his love for Lucie,
 his renunciation of his social place, though by no means new to his own
 mind, had been hurried and incomplete. He knew that he ought to have
 systematically worked it out and supervised it, and that he had meant to
 do it, and that it had never been done.

 The happiness of his own chosen English home, the necessity of being
 always actively employed, the swift changes and troubles of the time
 which had followed on one another so fast, that the events of this week
 annihilated the immature plans of last week, and the events of the week
 following made all new again; he knew very well, that to the force of
 these circumstances he had yielded:--not without disquiet, but still
 without continuous and accumulating resistance. That he had watched
 the times for a time of action, and that they had shifted and struggled
 until the time had gone by, and the nobility were trooping from
 France by every highway and byway, and their property was in course of
 confiscation and destruction, and their very names were blotting out,
 was as well known to himself as it could be to any new authority in
 France that might impeach him for it.

 But, he had oppressed no man, he had imprisoned no man; he was so
 far from having harshly exacted payment of his dues, that he had
 relinquished them of his own will, thrown himself on a world with no
 favour in it, won his own private place there, and earned his own
 bread. Monsieur Gabelle had held the impoverished and involved estate
 on written instructions, to spare the people, to give them what little
 there was to give--such fuel as the heavy creditors would let them have
 in the winter, and such produce as could be saved from the same grip in
 the summer--and no doubt he had put the fact in plea and proof, for his
 own safety, so that it could not but appear now.

 This favoured the desperate resolution Charles Darnay had begun to make,
 that he would go to Paris.

 Yes. Like the mariner in the old story, the winds and streams had driven
 him within the influence of the Loadstone Rock, and it was drawing him
 to itself, and he must go. Everything that arose before his mind drifted
 him on, faster and faster, more and more steadily, to the terrible
 attraction. His latent uneasiness had been, that bad aims were being
 worked out in his own unhappy land by bad instruments, and that he who
 could not fail to know that he was better than they, was not there,
 trying to do something to stay bloodshed, and assert the claims of mercy
 and humanity. With this uneasiness half stifled, and half reproaching
 him, he had been brought to the pointed comparison of himself with the
 brave old gentleman in whom duty was so strong; upon that comparison
 (injurious to himself) had instantly followed the sneers of Monseigneur,
 which had stung him bitterly, and those of Stryver, which above all were
 coarse and galling, for old reasons. Upon those, had followed Gabelle’s
 letter: the appeal of an innocent prisoner, in danger of death, to his
 justice, honour, and good name.

 His resolution was made. He must go to Paris.

 Yes. The Loadstone Rock was drawing him, and he must sail on, until he
 struck. He knew of no rock; he saw hardly any danger. The intention
 with which he had done what he had done, even although he had left
 it incomplete, presented it before him in an aspect that would be
 gratefully acknowledged in France on his presenting himself to assert
 it. Then, that glorious vision of doing good, which is so often the
 sanguine mirage of so many good minds, arose before him, and he even
 saw himself in the illusion with some influence to guide this raging
 Revolution that was running so fearfully wild.

 As he walked to and fro with his resolution made, he considered that
 neither Lucie nor her father must know of it until he was gone.
 Lucie should be spared the pain of separation; and her father, always
 reluctant to turn his thoughts towards the dangerous ground of old,
 should come to the knowledge of the step, as a step taken, and not in
 the balance of suspense and doubt. How much of the incompleteness of his
 situation was referable to her father, through the painful anxiety
 to avoid reviving old associations of France in his mind, he did not
 discuss with himself. But, that circumstance too, had had its influence
 in his course.

 He walked to and fro, with thoughts very busy, until it was time to
 return to Tellson’s and take leave of Mr. Lorry. As soon as he arrived
 in Paris he would present himself to this old friend, but he must say
 nothing of his intention now.

 A carriage with post-horses was ready at the Bank door, and Jerry was
 booted and equipped.

 “I have delivered that letter,” said Charles Darnay to Mr. Lorry. “I
 would not consent to your being charged with any written answer, but
 perhaps you will take a verbal one?”

 “That I will, and readily,” said Mr. Lorry, “if it is not dangerous.”

 “Not at all. Though it is to a prisoner in the Abbaye.”

 “What is his name?” said Mr. Lorry, with his open pocket-book in his
 hand.

 “Gabelle.”

 “Gabelle. And what is the message to the unfortunate Gabelle in prison?”

 “Simply, ‘that he has received the letter, and will come.’”

 “Any time mentioned?”

 “He will start upon his journey to-morrow night.”

 “Any person mentioned?”

 “No.”

 He helped Mr. Lorry to wrap himself in a number of coats and cloaks,
 and went out with him from the warm atmosphere of the old Bank, into the
 misty air of Fleet-street. “My love to Lucie, and to little Lucie,” said
 Mr. Lorry at parting, “and take precious care of them till I come back.”
 Charles Darnay shook his head and doubtfully smiled, as the carriage
 rolled away.

 That night--it was the fourteenth of August--he sat up late, and wrote
 two fervent letters; one was to Lucie, explaining the strong obligation
 he was under to go to Paris, and showing her, at length, the reasons
 that he had, for feeling confident that he could become involved in no
 personal danger there; the other was to the Doctor, confiding Lucie and
 their dear child to his care, and dwelling on the same topics with the
 strongest assurances. To both, he wrote that he would despatch letters
 in proof of his safety, immediately after his arrival.

 It was a hard day, that day of being among them, with the first
 reservation of their joint lives on his mind. It was a hard matter to
 preserve the innocent deceit of which they were profoundly unsuspicious.
 But, an affectionate glance at his wife, so happy and busy, made him
 resolute not to tell her what impended (he had been half moved to do it,
 so strange it was to him to act in anything without her quiet aid), and
 the day passed quickly. Early in the evening he embraced her, and her
 scarcely less dear namesake, pretending that he would return by-and-bye
 (an imaginary engagement took him out, and he had secreted a valise
 of clothes ready), and so he emerged into the heavy mist of the heavy
 streets, with a heavier heart.

 The unseen force was drawing him fast to itself, now, and all the tides
 and winds were setting straight and strong towards it. He left his
 two letters with a trusty porter, to be delivered half an hour before
 midnight, and no sooner; took horse for Dover; and began his journey.
 “For the love of Heaven, of justice, of generosity, of the honour of
 your noble name!” was the poor prisoner’s cry with which he strengthened
 his sinking heart, as he left all that was dear on earth behind him, and
 floated away for the Loadstone Rock.


 The end of the second book.




 Book the Third--the Track of a Storm




 CHAPTER I.
 In Secret


 The traveller fared slowly on his way, who fared towards Paris from
 England in the autumn of the year one thousand seven hundred and
 ninety-two. More than enough of bad roads, bad equipages, and bad
 horses, he would have encountered to delay him, though the fallen and
 unfortunate King of France had been upon his throne in all his glory;
 but, the changed times were fraught with other obstacles than
 these. Every town-gate and village taxing-house had its band of
 citizen-patriots, with their national muskets in a most explosive state
 of readiness, who stopped all comers and goers, cross-questioned them,
 inspected their papers, looked for their names in lists of their own,
 turned them back, or sent them on, or stopped them and laid them in
 hold, as their capricious judgment or fancy deemed best for the dawning
 Republic One and Indivisible, of Liberty, Equality, Fraternity, or
 Death.

 A very few French leagues of his journey were accomplished, when Charles
 Darnay began to perceive that for him along these country roads there
 was no hope of return until he should have been declared a good citizen
 at Paris. Whatever might befall now, he must on to his journey’s end.
 Not a mean village closed upon him, not a common barrier dropped across
 the road behind him, but he knew it to be another iron door in
 the series that was barred between him and England. The universal
 watchfulness so encompassed him, that if he had been taken in a net,
 or were being forwarded to his destination in a cage, he could not have
 felt his freedom more completely gone.

 This universal watchfulness not only stopped him on the highway twenty
 times in a stage, but retarded his progress twenty times in a day, by
 riding after him and taking him back, riding before him and stopping him
 by anticipation, riding with him and keeping him in charge. He had been
 days upon his journey in France alone, when he went to bed tired out, in
 a little town on the high road, still a long way from Paris.

 Nothing but the production of the afflicted Gabelle’s letter from his
 prison of the Abbaye would have got him on so far. His difficulty at the
 guard-house in this small place had been such, that he felt his journey
 to have come to a crisis. And he was, therefore, as little surprised as
 a man could be, to find himself awakened at the small inn to which he
 had been remitted until morning, in the middle of the night.

 Awakened by a timid local functionary and three armed patriots in rough
 red caps and with pipes in their mouths, who sat down on the bed.

 “Emigrant,” said the functionary, “I am going to send you on to Paris,
 under an escort.”

 “Citizen, I desire nothing more than to get to Paris, though I could
 dispense with the escort.”

 “Silence!” growled a red-cap, striking at the coverlet with the butt-end
 of his musket. “Peace, aristocrat!”

 “It is as the good patriot says,” observed the timid functionary. “You
 are an aristocrat, and must have an escort--and must pay for it.”

 “I have no choice,” said Charles Darnay.

 “Choice! Listen to him!” cried the same scowling red-cap. “As if it was
 not a favour to be protected from the lamp-iron!”

 “It is always as the good patriot says,” observed the functionary. “Rise
 and dress yourself, emigrant.”

 Darnay complied, and was taken back to the guard-house, where other
 patriots in rough red caps were smoking, drinking, and sleeping, by
 a watch-fire. Here he paid a heavy price for his escort, and hence he
 started with it on the wet, wet roads at three o’clock in the morning.

 The escort were two mounted patriots in red caps and tri-coloured
 cockades, armed with national muskets and sabres, who rode one on either
 side of him.

 The escorted governed his own horse, but a loose line was attached to
 his bridle, the end of which one of the patriots kept girded round his
 wrist. In this state they set forth with the sharp rain driving in their
 faces: clattering at a heavy dragoon trot over the uneven town pavement,
 and out upon the mire-deep roads. In this state they traversed without
 change, except of horses and pace, all the mire-deep leagues that lay
 between them and the capital.

 They travelled in the night, halting an hour or two after daybreak, and
 lying by until the twilight fell. The escort were so wretchedly clothed,
 that they twisted straw round their bare legs, and thatched their ragged
 shoulders to keep the wet off. Apart from the personal discomfort of
 being so attended, and apart from such considerations of present danger
 as arose from one of the patriots being chronically drunk, and carrying
 his musket very recklessly, Charles Darnay did not allow the restraint
 that was laid upon him to awaken any serious fears in his breast; for,
 he reasoned with himself that it could have no reference to the merits
 of an individual case that was not yet stated, and of representations,
 confirmable by the prisoner in the Abbaye, that were not yet made.

 But when they came to the town of Beauvais--which they did at eventide,
 when the streets were filled with people--he could not conceal from
 himself that the aspect of affairs was very alarming. An ominous crowd
 gathered to see him dismount of the posting-yard, and many voices called
 out loudly, “Down with the emigrant!”

 He stopped in the act of swinging himself out of his saddle, and,
 resuming it as his safest place, said:

 “Emigrant, my friends! Do you not see me here, in France, of my own
 will?”

 “You are a cursed emigrant,” cried a farrier, making at him in a
 furious manner through the press, hammer in hand; “and you are a cursed
 aristocrat!”

 The postmaster interposed himself between this man and the rider’s
 bridle (at which he was evidently making), and soothingly said, “Let him
 be; let him be! He will be judged at Paris.”

 “Judged!” repeated the farrier, swinging his hammer. “Ay! and condemned
 as a traitor.” At this the crowd roared approval.

 Checking the postmaster, who was for turning his horse’s head to the
 yard (the drunken patriot sat composedly in his saddle looking on, with
 the line round his wrist), Darnay said, as soon as he could make his
 voice heard:

 “Friends, you deceive yourselves, or you are deceived. I am not a
 traitor.”

 “He lies!” cried the smith. “He is a traitor since the decree. His life
 is forfeit to the people. His cursed life is not his own!”

 At the instant when Darnay saw a rush in the eyes of the crowd, which
 another instant would have brought upon him, the postmaster turned his
 horse into the yard, the escort rode in close upon his horse’s flanks,
 and the postmaster shut and barred the crazy double gates. The farrier
 struck a blow upon them with his hammer, and the crowd groaned; but, no
 more was done.

 “What is this decree that the smith spoke of?” Darnay asked the
 postmaster, when he had thanked him, and stood beside him in the yard.

 “Truly, a decree for selling the property of emigrants.”

 “When passed?”

 “On the fourteenth.”

 “The day I left England!”

 “Everybody says it is but one of several, and that there will be
 others--if there are not already--banishing all emigrants, and
 condemning all to death who return. That is what he meant when he said
 your life was not your own.”

 “But there are no such decrees yet?”

 “What do I know!” said the postmaster, shrugging his shoulders; “there
 may be, or there will be. It is all the same. What would you have?”

 They rested on some straw in a loft until the middle of the night, and
 then rode forward again when all the town was asleep. Among the many
 wild changes observable on familiar things which made this wild ride
 unreal, not the least was the seeming rarity of sleep. After long and
 lonely spurring over dreary roads, they would come to a cluster of poor
 cottages, not steeped in darkness, but all glittering with lights, and
 would find the people, in a ghostly manner in the dead of the night,
 circling hand in hand round a shrivelled tree of Liberty, or all drawn
 up together singing a Liberty song. Happily, however, there was sleep in
 Beauvais that night to help them out of it and they passed on once more
 into solitude and loneliness: jingling through the untimely cold and
 wet, among impoverished fields that had yielded no fruits of the earth
 that year, diversified by the blackened remains of burnt houses, and by
 the sudden emergence from ambuscade, and sharp reining up across their
 way, of patriot patrols on the watch on all the roads.

 Daylight at last found them before the wall of Paris. The barrier was
 closed and strongly guarded when they rode up to it.

 “Where are the papers of this prisoner?” demanded a resolute-looking man
 in authority, who was summoned out by the guard.

 Naturally struck by the disagreeable word, Charles Darnay requested the
 speaker to take notice that he was a free traveller and French citizen,
 in charge of an escort which the disturbed state of the country had
 imposed upon him, and which he had paid for.

 “Where,” repeated the same personage, without taking any heed of him
 whatever, “are the papers of this prisoner?”

 The drunken patriot had them in his cap, and produced them. Casting his
 eyes over Gabelle’s letter, the same personage in authority showed some
 disorder and surprise, and looked at Darnay with a close attention.

 He left escort and escorted without saying a word, however, and went
 into the guard-room; meanwhile, they sat upon their horses outside the
 gate. Looking about him while in this state of suspense, Charles
 Darnay observed that the gate was held by a mixed guard of soldiers and
 patriots, the latter far outnumbering the former; and that while ingress
 into the city for peasants’ carts bringing in supplies, and for similar
 traffic and traffickers, was easy enough, egress, even for the homeliest
 people, was very difficult. A numerous medley of men and women, not
 to mention beasts and vehicles of various sorts, was waiting to issue
 forth; but, the previous identification was so strict, that they
 filtered through the barrier very slowly. Some of these people knew
 their turn for examination to be so far off, that they lay down on the
 ground to sleep or smoke, while others talked together, or loitered
 about. The red cap and tri-colour cockade were universal, both among men
 and women.

 When he had sat in his saddle some half-hour, taking note of these
 things, Darnay found himself confronted by the same man in authority,
 who directed the guard to open the barrier. Then he delivered to the
 escort, drunk and sober, a receipt for the escorted, and requested him
 to dismount. He did so, and the two patriots, leading his tired horse,
 turned and rode away without entering the city.

 He accompanied his conductor into a guard-room, smelling of common wine
 and tobacco, where certain soldiers and patriots, asleep and awake,
 drunk and sober, and in various neutral states between sleeping and
 waking, drunkenness and sobriety, were standing and lying about. The
 light in the guard-house, half derived from the waning oil-lamps of
 the night, and half from the overcast day, was in a correspondingly
 uncertain condition. Some registers were lying open on a desk, and an
 officer of a coarse, dark aspect, presided over these.

 “Citizen Defarge,” said he to Darnay’s conductor, as he took a slip of
 paper to write on. “Is this the emigrant Evrémonde?”

 “This is the man.”

 “Your age, Evrémonde?”

 “Thirty-seven.”

 “Married, Evrémonde?”

 “Yes.”

 “Where married?”

 “In England.”

 “Without doubt. Where is your wife, Evrémonde?”

 “In England.”

 “Without doubt. You are consigned, Evrémonde, to the prison of La
 Force.”

 “Just Heaven!” exclaimed Darnay. “Under what law, and for what offence?”

 The officer looked up from his slip of paper for a moment.

 “We have new laws, Evrémonde, and new offences, since you were here.” He
 said it with a hard smile, and went on writing.

 “I entreat you to observe that I have come here voluntarily, in response
 to that written appeal of a fellow-countryman which lies before you. I
 demand no more than the opportunity to do so without delay. Is not that
 my right?”

 “Emigrants have no rights, Evrémonde,” was the stolid reply. The officer
 wrote until he had finished, read over to himself what he had written,
 sanded it, and handed it to Defarge, with the words “In secret.”

 Defarge motioned with the paper to the prisoner that he must accompany
 him. The prisoner obeyed, and a guard of two armed patriots attended
 them.

 “Is it you,” said Defarge, in a low voice, as they went down the
 guardhouse steps and turned into Paris, “who married the daughter of
 Doctor Manette, once a prisoner in the Bastille that is no more?”

 “Yes,” replied Darnay, looking at him with surprise.

 “My name is Defarge, and I keep a wine-shop in the Quarter Saint
 Antoine. Possibly you have heard of me.”

 “My wife came to your house to reclaim her father? Yes!”

 The word “wife” seemed to serve as a gloomy reminder to Defarge, to say
 with sudden impatience, “In the name of that sharp female newly-born,
 and called La Guillotine, why did you come to France?”

 “You heard me say why, a minute ago. Do you not believe it is the
 truth?”

 “A bad truth for you,” said Defarge, speaking with knitted brows, and
 looking straight before him.

 “Indeed I am lost here. All here is so unprecedented, so changed, so
 sudden and unfair, that I am absolutely lost. Will you render me a
 little help?”

 “None.” Defarge spoke, always looking straight before him.

 “Will you answer me a single question?”

 “Perhaps. According to its nature. You can say what it is.”

 “In this prison that I am going to so unjustly, shall I have some free
 communication with the world outside?”

 “You will see.”

 “I am not to be buried there, prejudged, and without any means of
 presenting my case?”

 “You will see. But, what then? Other people have been similarly buried
 in worse prisons, before now.”

 “But never by me, Citizen Defarge.”

 Defarge glanced darkly at him for answer, and walked on in a steady
 and set silence. The deeper he sank into this silence, the fainter hope
 there was--or so Darnay thought--of his softening in any slight degree.
 He, therefore, made haste to say:

 “It is of the utmost importance to me (you know, Citizen, even better
 than I, of how much importance), that I should be able to communicate to
 Mr. Lorry of Tellson’s Bank, an English gentleman who is now in Paris,
 the simple fact, without comment, that I have been thrown into the
 prison of La Force. Will you cause that to be done for me?”

 “I will do,” Defarge doggedly rejoined, “nothing for you. My duty is to
 my country and the People. I am the sworn servant of both, against you.
 I will do nothing for you.”

 Charles Darnay felt it hopeless to entreat him further, and his pride
 was touched besides. As they walked on in silence, he could not but see
 how used the people were to the spectacle of prisoners passing along the
 streets. The very children scarcely noticed him. A few passers turned
 their heads, and a few shook their fingers at him as an aristocrat;
 otherwise, that a man in good clothes should be going to prison, was no
 more remarkable than that a labourer in working clothes should be
 going to work. In one narrow, dark, and dirty street through which they
 passed, an excited orator, mounted on a stool, was addressing an excited
 audience on the crimes against the people, of the king and the royal
 family. The few words that he caught from this man’s lips, first made
 it known to Charles Darnay that the king was in prison, and that the
 foreign ambassadors had one and all left Paris. On the road (except at
 Beauvais) he had heard absolutely nothing. The escort and the universal
 watchfulness had completely isolated him.

 That he had fallen among far greater dangers than those which had
 developed themselves when he left England, he of course knew now. That
 perils had thickened about him fast, and might thicken faster and faster
 yet, he of course knew now. He could not but admit to himself that he
 might not have made this journey, if he could have foreseen the events
 of a few days. And yet his misgivings were not so dark as, imagined by
 the light of this later time, they would appear. Troubled as the future
 was, it was the unknown future, and in its obscurity there was ignorant
 hope. The horrible massacre, days and nights long, which, within a few
 rounds of the clock, was to set a great mark of blood upon the blessed
 garnering time of harvest, was as far out of his knowledge as if it had
 been a hundred thousand years away. The “sharp female newly-born, and
 called La Guillotine,” was hardly known to him, or to the generality
 of people, by name. The frightful deeds that were to be soon done, were
 probably unimagined at that time in the brains of the doers. How could
 they have a place in the shadowy conceptions of a gentle mind?

 Of unjust treatment in detention and hardship, and in cruel separation
 from his wife and child, he foreshadowed the likelihood, or the
 certainty; but, beyond this, he dreaded nothing distinctly. With this on
 his mind, which was enough to carry into a dreary prison courtyard, he
 arrived at the prison of La Force.

 A man with a bloated face opened the strong wicket, to whom Defarge
 presented “The Emigrant Evrémonde.”

 “What the Devil! How many more of them!” exclaimed the man with the
 bloated face.

 Defarge took his receipt without noticing the exclamation, and withdrew,
 with his two fellow-patriots.

 “What the Devil, I say again!” exclaimed the gaoler, left with his wife.
 “How many more!”

 The gaoler’s wife, being provided with no answer to the question, merely
 replied, “One must have patience, my dear!” Three turnkeys who entered
 responsive to a bell she rang, echoed the sentiment, and one added, “For
 the love of Liberty;” which sounded in that place like an inappropriate
 conclusion.

 The prison of La Force was a gloomy prison, dark and filthy, and with a
 horrible smell of foul sleep in it. Extraordinary how soon the noisome
 flavour of imprisoned sleep, becomes manifest in all such places that
 are ill cared for!

 “In secret, too,” grumbled the gaoler, looking at the written paper. “As
 if I was not already full to bursting!”

 He stuck the paper on a file, in an ill-humour, and Charles Darnay
 awaited his further pleasure for half an hour: sometimes, pacing to and
 fro in the strong arched room: sometimes, resting on a stone seat: in
 either case detained to be imprinted on the memory of the chief and his
 subordinates.

 “Come!” said the chief, at length taking up his keys, “come with me,
 emigrant.”

 Through the dismal prison twilight, his new charge accompanied him by
 corridor and staircase, many doors clanging and locking behind them,
 until they came into a large, low, vaulted chamber, crowded with
 prisoners of both sexes. The women were seated at a long table, reading
 and writing, knitting, sewing, and embroidering; the men were for the
 most part standing behind their chairs, or lingering up and down the
 room.

 In the instinctive association of prisoners with shameful crime and
 disgrace, the new-comer recoiled from this company. But the crowning
 unreality of his long unreal ride, was, their all at once rising to
 receive him, with every refinement of manner known to the time, and with
 all the engaging graces and courtesies of life.

 So strangely clouded were these refinements by the prison manners and
 gloom, so spectral did they become in the inappropriate squalor and
 misery through which they were seen, that Charles Darnay seemed to stand
 in a company of the dead. Ghosts all! The ghost of beauty, the ghost
 of stateliness, the ghost of elegance, the ghost of pride, the ghost of
 frivolity, the ghost of wit, the ghost of youth, the ghost of age, all
 waiting their dismissal from the desolate shore, all turning on him eyes
 that were changed by the death they had died in coming there.

 It struck him motionless. The gaoler standing at his side, and the other
 gaolers moving about, who would have been well enough as to appearance
 in the ordinary exercise of their functions, looked so extravagantly
 coarse contrasted with sorrowing mothers and blooming daughters who were
 there--with the apparitions of the coquette, the young beauty, and the
 mature woman delicately bred--that the inversion of all experience and
 likelihood which the scene of shadows presented, was heightened to its
 utmost. Surely, ghosts all. Surely, the long unreal ride some progress
 of disease that had brought him to these gloomy shades!

 “In the name of the assembled companions in misfortune,” said a
 gentleman of courtly appearance and address, coming forward, “I have the
 honour of giving you welcome to La Force, and of condoling with you
 on the calamity that has brought you among us. May it soon terminate
 happily! It would be an impertinence elsewhere, but it is not so here,
 to ask your name and condition?”

 Charles Darnay roused himself, and gave the required information, in
 words as suitable as he could find.

 “But I hope,” said the gentleman, following the chief gaoler with his
 eyes, who moved across the room, “that you are not in secret?”

 “I do not understand the meaning of the term, but I have heard them say
 so.”

 “Ah, what a pity! We so much regret it! But take courage; several
 members of our society have been in secret, at first, and it has lasted
 but a short time.” Then he added, raising his voice, “I grieve to inform
 the society--in secret.”

 There was a murmur of commiseration as Charles Darnay crossed the room
 to a grated door where the gaoler awaited him, and many voices--among
 which, the soft and compassionate voices of women were conspicuous--gave
 him good wishes and encouragement. He turned at the grated door, to
 render the thanks of his heart; it closed under the gaoler’s hand; and
 the apparitions vanished from his sight forever.

 The wicket opened on a stone staircase, leading upward. When they had
 ascended forty steps (the prisoner of half an hour already counted
 them), the gaoler opened a low black door, and they passed into a
 solitary cell. It struck cold and damp, but was not dark.

 “Yours,” said the gaoler.

 “Why am I confined alone?”

 “How do I know!”

 “I can buy pen, ink, and paper?”

 “Such are not my orders. You will be visited, and can ask then. At
 present, you may buy your food, and nothing more.”

 There were in the cell, a chair, a table, and a straw mattress. As
 the gaoler made a general inspection of these objects, and of the four
 walls, before going out, a wandering fancy wandered through the mind of
 the prisoner leaning against the wall opposite to him, that this gaoler
 was so unwholesomely bloated, both in face and person, as to look like
 a man who had been drowned and filled with water. When the gaoler was
 gone, he thought in the same wandering way, “Now am I left, as if I were
 dead.” Stopping then, to look down at the mattress, he turned from it
 with a sick feeling, and thought, “And here in these crawling creatures
 is the first condition of the body after death.”

 “Five paces by four and a half, five paces by four and a half, five
 paces by four and a half.” The prisoner walked to and fro in his cell,
 counting its measurement, and the roar of the city arose like muffled
 drums with a wild swell of voices added to them. “He made shoes, he made
 shoes, he made shoes.” The prisoner counted the measurement again, and
 paced faster, to draw his mind with him from that latter repetition.
 “The ghosts that vanished when the wicket closed. There was one among
 them, the appearance of a lady dressed in black, who was leaning in the
 embrasure of a window, and she had a light shining upon her golden
 hair, and she looked like * * * * Let us ride on again, for God’s sake,
 through the illuminated villages with the people all awake! * * * * He
 made shoes, he made shoes, he made shoes. * * * * Five paces by four and
 a half.” With such scraps tossing and rolling upward from the depths of
 his mind, the prisoner walked faster and faster, obstinately counting
 and counting; and the roar of the city changed to this extent--that it
 still rolled in like muffled drums, but with the wail of voices that he
 knew, in the swell that rose above them.




 CHAPTER II.
 The Grindstone


 Tellson’s Bank, established in the Saint Germain Quarter of Paris, was
 in a wing of a large house, approached by a courtyard and shut off from
 the street by a high wall and a strong gate. The house belonged to
 a great nobleman who had lived in it until he made a flight from the
 troubles, in his own cook’s dress, and got across the borders. A
 mere beast of the chase flying from hunters, he was still in his
 metempsychosis no other than the same Monseigneur, the preparation
 of whose chocolate for whose lips had once occupied three strong men
 besides the cook in question.

 Monseigneur gone, and the three strong men absolving themselves from the
 sin of having drawn his high wages, by being more than ready and
 willing to cut his throat on the altar of the dawning Republic one and
 indivisible of Liberty, Equality, Fraternity, or Death, Monseigneur’s
 house had been first sequestrated, and then confiscated. For, all
 things moved so fast, and decree followed decree with that fierce
 precipitation, that now upon the third night of the autumn month
 of September, patriot emissaries of the law were in possession of
 Monseigneur’s house, and had marked it with the tri-colour, and were
 drinking brandy in its state apartments.

 A place of business in London like Tellson’s place of business in Paris,
 would soon have driven the House out of its mind and into the Gazette.
 For, what would staid British responsibility and respectability have
 said to orange-trees in boxes in a Bank courtyard, and even to a Cupid
 over the counter? Yet such things were. Tellson’s had whitewashed the
 Cupid, but he was still to be seen on the ceiling, in the coolest
 linen, aiming (as he very often does) at money from morning to
 night. Bankruptcy must inevitably have come of this young Pagan, in
 Lombard-street, London, and also of a curtained alcove in the rear of
 the immortal boy, and also of a looking-glass let into the wall, and
 also of clerks not at all old, who danced in public on the slightest
 provocation. Yet, a French Tellson’s could get on with these things
 exceedingly well, and, as long as the times held together, no man had
 taken fright at them, and drawn out his money.

 What money would be drawn out of Tellson’s henceforth, and what would
 lie there, lost and forgotten; what plate and jewels would tarnish in
 Tellson’s hiding-places, while the depositors rusted in prisons,
 and when they should have violently perished; how many accounts with
 Tellson’s never to be balanced in this world, must be carried over into
 the next; no man could have said, that night, any more than Mr. Jarvis
 Lorry could, though he thought heavily of these questions. He sat by
 a newly-lighted wood fire (the blighted and unfruitful year was
 prematurely cold), and on his honest and courageous face there was a
 deeper shade than the pendent lamp could throw, or any object in the
 room distortedly reflect--a shade of horror.

 He occupied rooms in the Bank, in his fidelity to the House of which
 he had grown to be a part, like strong root-ivy. It chanced that they
 derived a kind of security from the patriotic occupation of the main
 building, but the true-hearted old gentleman never calculated about
 that. All such circumstances were indifferent to him, so that he did
 his duty. On the opposite side of the courtyard, under a colonnade,
 was extensive standing--for carriages--where, indeed, some carriages
 of Monseigneur yet stood. Against two of the pillars were fastened two
 great flaring flambeaux, and in the light of these, standing out in the
 open air, was a large grindstone: a roughly mounted thing which appeared
 to have hurriedly been brought there from some neighbouring smithy,
 or other workshop. Rising and looking out of window at these harmless
 objects, Mr. Lorry shivered, and retired to his seat by the fire. He had
 opened, not only the glass window, but the lattice blind outside it, and
 he had closed both again, and he shivered through his frame.

 From the streets beyond the high wall and the strong gate, there came
 the usual night hum of the city, with now and then an indescribable ring
 in it, weird and unearthly, as if some unwonted sounds of a terrible
 nature were going up to Heaven.

 “Thank God,” said Mr. Lorry, clasping his hands, “that no one near and
 dear to me is in this dreadful town to-night. May He have mercy on all
 who are in danger!”

 Soon afterwards, the bell at the great gate sounded, and he thought,
 “They have come back!” and sat listening. But, there was no loud
 irruption into the courtyard, as he had expected, and he heard the gate
 clash again, and all was quiet.

 The nervousness and dread that were upon him inspired that vague
 uneasiness respecting the Bank, which a great change would naturally
 awaken, with such feelings roused. It was well guarded, and he got up to
 go among the trusty people who were watching it, when his door suddenly
 opened, and two figures rushed in, at sight of which he fell back in
 amazement.

 Lucie and her father! Lucie with her arms stretched out to him, and with
 that old look of earnestness so concentrated and intensified, that it
 seemed as though it had been stamped upon her face expressly to give
 force and power to it in this one passage of her life.

 “What is this?” cried Mr. Lorry, breathless and confused. “What is the
 matter? Lucie! Manette! What has happened? What has brought you here?
 What is it?”

 With the look fixed upon him, in her paleness and wildness, she panted
 out in his arms, imploringly, “O my dear friend! My husband!”

 “Your husband, Lucie?”

 “Charles.”

 “What of Charles?”

 “Here.

 “Here, in Paris?”

 “Has been here some days--three or four--I don’t know how many--I can’t
 collect my thoughts. An errand of generosity brought him here unknown to
 us; he was stopped at the barrier, and sent to prison.”

 The old man uttered an irrepressible cry. Almost at the same moment, the
 bell of the great gate rang again, and a loud noise of feet and voices
 came pouring into the courtyard.

 “What is that noise?” said the Doctor, turning towards the window.

 “Don’t look!” cried Mr. Lorry. “Don’t look out! Manette, for your life,
 don’t touch the blind!”

 The Doctor turned, with his hand upon the fastening of the window, and
 said, with a cool, bold smile:

 “My dear friend, I have a charmed life in this city. I have been
 a Bastille prisoner. There is no patriot in Paris--in Paris? In
 France--who, knowing me to have been a prisoner in the Bastille, would
 touch me, except to overwhelm me with embraces, or carry me in triumph.
 My old pain has given me a power that has brought us through the
 barrier, and gained us news of Charles there, and brought us here. I
 knew it would be so; I knew I could help Charles out of all danger; I
 told Lucie so.--What is that noise?” His hand was again upon the window.

 “Don’t look!” cried Mr. Lorry, absolutely desperate. “No, Lucie, my
 dear, nor you!” He got his arm round her, and held her. “Don’t be so
 terrified, my love. I solemnly swear to you that I know of no harm
 having happened to Charles; that I had no suspicion even of his being in
 this fatal place. What prison is he in?”

 “La Force!”

 “La Force! Lucie, my child, if ever you were brave and serviceable in
 your life--and you were always both--you will compose yourself now, to
 do exactly as I bid you; for more depends upon it than you can think, or
 I can say. There is no help for you in any action on your part to-night;
 you cannot possibly stir out. I say this, because what I must bid you
 to do for Charles’s sake, is the hardest thing to do of all. You must
 instantly be obedient, still, and quiet. You must let me put you in a
 room at the back here. You must leave your father and me alone for
 two minutes, and as there are Life and Death in the world you must not
 delay.”

 “I will be submissive to you. I see in your face that you know I can do
 nothing else than this. I know you are true.”

 The old man kissed her, and hurried her into his room, and turned the
 key; then, came hurrying back to the Doctor, and opened the window and
 partly opened the blind, and put his hand upon the Doctor’s arm, and
 looked out with him into the courtyard.

 Looked out upon a throng of men and women: not enough in number, or near
 enough, to fill the courtyard: not more than forty or fifty in all. The
 people in possession of the house had let them in at the gate, and they
 had rushed in to work at the grindstone; it had evidently been set up
 there for their purpose, as in a convenient and retired spot.

 But, such awful workers, and such awful work!

 The grindstone had a double handle, and, turning at it madly were two
 men, whose faces, as their long hair flapped back when the whirlings of
 the grindstone brought their faces up, were more horrible and cruel than
 the visages of the wildest savages in their most barbarous disguise.
 False eyebrows and false moustaches were stuck upon them, and their
 hideous countenances were all bloody and sweaty, and all awry with
 howling, and all staring and glaring with beastly excitement and want of
 sleep. As these ruffians turned and turned, their matted locks now flung
 forward over their eyes, now flung backward over their necks, some women
 held wine to their mouths that they might drink; and what with dropping
 blood, and what with dropping wine, and what with the stream of sparks
 struck out of the stone, all their wicked atmosphere seemed gore and
 fire. The eye could not detect one creature in the group free from
 the smear of blood. Shouldering one another to get next at the
 sharpening-stone, were men stripped to the waist, with the stain all
 over their limbs and bodies; men in all sorts of rags, with the stain
 upon those rags; men devilishly set off with spoils of women’s lace
 and silk and ribbon, with the stain dyeing those trifles through
 and through. Hatchets, knives, bayonets, swords, all brought to be
 sharpened, were all red with it. Some of the hacked swords were tied to
 the wrists of those who carried them, with strips of linen and fragments
 of dress: ligatures various in kind, but all deep of the one colour. And
 as the frantic wielders of these weapons snatched them from the stream
 of sparks and tore away into the streets, the same red hue was red in
 their frenzied eyes;--eyes which any unbrutalised beholder would have
 given twenty years of life, to petrify with a well-directed gun.

 All this was seen in a moment, as the vision of a drowning man, or of
 any human creature at any very great pass, could see a world if it
 were there. They drew back from the window, and the Doctor looked for
 explanation in his friend’s ashy face.

 “They are,” Mr. Lorry whispered the words, glancing fearfully round at
 the locked room, “murdering the prisoners. If you are sure of what you
 say; if you really have the power you think you have--as I believe you
 have--make yourself known to these devils, and get taken to La Force. It
 may be too late, I don’t know, but let it not be a minute later!”

 Doctor Manette pressed his hand, hastened bareheaded out of the room,
 and was in the courtyard when Mr. Lorry regained the blind.

 His streaming white hair, his remarkable face, and the impetuous
 confidence of his manner, as he put the weapons aside like water,
 carried him in an instant to the heart of the concourse at the stone.
 For a few moments there was a pause, and a hurry, and a murmur, and
 the unintelligible sound of his voice; and then Mr. Lorry saw him,
 surrounded by all, and in the midst of a line of twenty men long, all
 linked shoulder to shoulder, and hand to shoulder, hurried out with
 cries of--“Live the Bastille prisoner! Help for the Bastille prisoner’s
 kindred in La Force! Room for the Bastille prisoner in front there! Save
 the prisoner Evrémonde at La Force!” and a thousand answering shouts.

 He closed the lattice again with a fluttering heart, closed the window
 and the curtain, hastened to Lucie, and told her that her father was
 assisted by the people, and gone in search of her husband. He found
 her child and Miss Pross with her; but, it never occurred to him to be
 surprised by their appearance until a long time afterwards, when he sat
 watching them in such quiet as the night knew.

 Lucie had, by that time, fallen into a stupor on the floor at his feet,
 clinging to his hand. Miss Pross had laid the child down on his own
 bed, and her head had gradually fallen on the pillow beside her pretty
 charge. O the long, long night, with the moans of the poor wife! And O
 the long, long night, with no return of her father and no tidings!

 Twice more in the darkness the bell at the great gate sounded, and the
 irruption was repeated, and the grindstone whirled and spluttered.
 “What is it?” cried Lucie, affrighted. “Hush! The soldiers’ swords are
 sharpened there,” said Mr. Lorry. “The place is national property now,
 and used as a kind of armoury, my love.”

 Twice more in all; but, the last spell of work was feeble and fitful.
 Soon afterwards the day began to dawn, and he softly detached himself
 from the clasping hand, and cautiously looked out again. A man, so
 besmeared that he might have been a sorely wounded soldier creeping back
 to consciousness on a field of slain, was rising from the pavement by
 the side of the grindstone, and looking about him with a vacant air.
 Shortly, this worn-out murderer descried in the imperfect light one of
 the carriages of Monseigneur, and, staggering to that gorgeous vehicle,
 climbed in at the door, and shut himself up to take his rest on its
 dainty cushions.

 The great grindstone, Earth, had turned when Mr. Lorry looked out again,
 and the sun was red on the courtyard. But, the lesser grindstone stood
 alone there in the calm morning air, with a red upon it that the sun had
 never given, and would never take away.




 CHAPTER III.
 The Shadow


 One of the first considerations which arose in the business mind of Mr.
 Lorry when business hours came round, was this:--that he had no right to
 imperil Tellson’s by sheltering the wife of an emigrant prisoner under
 the Bank roof. His own possessions, safety, life, he would have hazarded
 for Lucie and her child, without a moment’s demur; but the great trust
 he held was not his own, and as to that business charge he was a strict
 man of business.

 At first, his mind reverted to Defarge, and he thought of finding out
 the wine-shop again and taking counsel with its master in reference to
 the safest dwelling-place in the distracted state of the city. But, the
 same consideration that suggested him, repudiated him; he lived in the
 most violent Quarter, and doubtless was influential there, and deep in
 its dangerous workings.

 Noon coming, and the Doctor not returning, and every minute’s delay
 tending to compromise Tellson’s, Mr. Lorry advised with Lucie. She said
 that her father had spoken of hiring a lodging for a short term, in that
 Quarter, near the Banking-house. As there was no business objection to
 this, and as he foresaw that even if it were all well with Charles, and
 he were to be released, he could not hope to leave the city, Mr. Lorry
 went out in quest of such a lodging, and found a suitable one, high up
 in a removed by-street where the closed blinds in all the other windows
 of a high melancholy square of buildings marked deserted homes.

 To this lodging he at once removed Lucie and her child, and Miss Pross:
 giving them what comfort he could, and much more than he had himself.
 He left Jerry with them, as a figure to fill a doorway that would bear
 considerable knocking on the head, and returned to his own occupations.
 A disturbed and doleful mind he brought to bear upon them, and slowly
 and heavily the day lagged on with him.

 It wore itself out, and wore him out with it, until the Bank closed. He
 was again alone in his room of the previous night, considering what to
 do next, when he heard a foot upon the stair. In a few moments, a
 man stood in his presence, who, with a keenly observant look at him,
 addressed him by his name.

 “Your servant,” said Mr. Lorry. “Do you know me?”

 He was a strongly made man with dark curling hair, from forty-five
 to fifty years of age. For answer he repeated, without any change of
 emphasis, the words:

 “Do you know me?”

 “I have seen you somewhere.”

 “Perhaps at my wine-shop?”

 Much interested and agitated, Mr. Lorry said: “You come from Doctor
 Manette?”

 “Yes. I come from Doctor Manette.”

 “And what says he? What does he send me?”

 Defarge gave into his anxious hand, an open scrap of paper. It bore the
 words in the Doctor’s writing:

    “Charles is safe, but I cannot safely leave this place yet.
     I have obtained the favour that the bearer has a short note
     from Charles to his wife.  Let the bearer see his wife.”

 It was dated from La Force, within an hour.

 “Will you accompany me,” said Mr. Lorry, joyfully relieved after reading
 this note aloud, “to where his wife resides?”

 “Yes,” returned Defarge.

 Scarcely noticing as yet, in what a curiously reserved and mechanical
 way Defarge spoke, Mr. Lorry put on his hat and they went down into the
 courtyard. There, they found two women; one, knitting.

 “Madame Defarge, surely!” said Mr. Lorry, who had left her in exactly
 the same attitude some seventeen years ago.

 “It is she,” observed her husband.

 “Does Madame go with us?” inquired Mr. Lorry, seeing that she moved as
 they moved.

 “Yes. That she may be able to recognise the faces and know the persons.
 It is for their safety.”

 Beginning to be struck by Defarge’s manner, Mr. Lorry looked dubiously
 at him, and led the way. Both the women followed; the second woman being
 The Vengeance.

 They passed through the intervening streets as quickly as they might,
 ascended the staircase of the new domicile, were admitted by Jerry,
 and found Lucie weeping, alone. She was thrown into a transport by the
 tidings Mr. Lorry gave her of her husband, and clasped the hand that
 delivered his note--little thinking what it had been doing near him in
 the night, and might, but for a chance, have done to him.

     “DEAREST,--Take courage.  I am well, and your father has
      influence around me.  You cannot answer this.
      Kiss our child for me.”

 That was all the writing. It was so much, however, to her who received
 it, that she turned from Defarge to his wife, and kissed one of the
 hands that knitted. It was a passionate, loving, thankful, womanly
 action, but the hand made no response--dropped cold and heavy, and took
 to its knitting again.

 There was something in its touch that gave Lucie a check. She stopped in
 the act of putting the note in her bosom, and, with her hands yet at her
 neck, looked terrified at Madame Defarge. Madame Defarge met the lifted
 eyebrows and forehead with a cold, impassive stare.

 “My dear,” said Mr. Lorry, striking in to explain; “there are frequent
 risings in the streets; and, although it is not likely they will ever
 trouble you, Madame Defarge wishes to see those whom she has the power
 to protect at such times, to the end that she may know them--that she
 may identify them. I believe,” said Mr. Lorry, rather halting in his
 reassuring words, as the stony manner of all the three impressed itself
 upon him more and more, “I state the case, Citizen Defarge?”

 Defarge looked gloomily at his wife, and gave no other answer than a
 gruff sound of acquiescence.

 “You had better, Lucie,” said Mr. Lorry, doing all he could to
 propitiate, by tone and manner, “have the dear child here, and our
 good Pross. Our good Pross, Defarge, is an English lady, and knows no
 French.”

 The lady in question, whose rooted conviction that she was more than a
 match for any foreigner, was not to be shaken by distress and, danger,
 appeared with folded arms, and observed in English to The Vengeance,
 whom her eyes first encountered, “Well, I am sure, Boldface! I hope
 _you_ are pretty well!” She also bestowed a British cough on Madame
 Defarge; but, neither of the two took much heed of her.

 “Is that his child?” said Madame Defarge, stopping in her work for the
 first time, and pointing her knitting-needle at little Lucie as if it
 were the finger of Fate.

 “Yes, madame,” answered Mr. Lorry; “this is our poor prisoner’s darling
 daughter, and only child.”

 The shadow attendant on Madame Defarge and her party seemed to fall so
 threatening and dark on the child, that her mother instinctively
 kneeled on the ground beside her, and held her to her breast. The
 shadow attendant on Madame Defarge and her party seemed then to fall,
 threatening and dark, on both the mother and the child.

 “It is enough, my husband,” said Madame Defarge. “I have seen them. We
 may go.”

 But, the suppressed manner had enough of menace in it--not visible and
 presented, but indistinct and withheld--to alarm Lucie into saying, as
 she laid her appealing hand on Madame Defarge’s dress:

 “You will be good to my poor husband. You will do him no harm. You will
 help me to see him if you can?”

 “Your husband is not my business here,” returned Madame Defarge, looking
 down at her with perfect composure. “It is the daughter of your father
 who is my business here.”

 “For my sake, then, be merciful to my husband. For my child’s sake! She
 will put her hands together and pray you to be merciful. We are more
 afraid of you than of these others.”

 Madame Defarge received it as a compliment, and looked at her husband.
 Defarge, who had been uneasily biting his thumb-nail and looking at her,
 collected his face into a sterner expression.

 “What is it that your husband says in that little letter?” asked Madame
 Defarge, with a lowering smile. “Influence; he says something touching
 influence?”

 “That my father,” said Lucie, hurriedly taking the paper from her
 breast, but with her alarmed eyes on her questioner and not on it, “has
 much influence around him.”

 “Surely it will release him!” said Madame Defarge. “Let it do so.”

 “As a wife and mother,” cried Lucie, most earnestly, “I implore you to
 have pity on me and not to exercise any power that you possess, against
 my innocent husband, but to use it in his behalf. O sister-woman, think
 of me. As a wife and mother!”

 Madame Defarge looked, coldly as ever, at the suppliant, and said,
 turning to her friend The Vengeance:

 “The wives and mothers we have been used to see, since we were as little
 as this child, and much less, have not been greatly considered? We have
 known _their_ husbands and fathers laid in prison and kept from them,
 often enough? All our lives, we have seen our sister-women suffer, in
 themselves and in their children, poverty, nakedness, hunger, thirst,
 sickness, misery, oppression and neglect of all kinds?”

 “We have seen nothing else,” returned The Vengeance.

 “We have borne this a long time,” said Madame Defarge, turning her eyes
 again upon Lucie. “Judge you! Is it likely that the trouble of one wife
 and mother would be much to us now?”

 She resumed her knitting and went out. The Vengeance followed. Defarge
 went last, and closed the door.

 “Courage, my dear Lucie,” said Mr. Lorry, as he raised her. “Courage,
 courage! So far all goes well with us--much, much better than it has of
 late gone with many poor souls. Cheer up, and have a thankful heart.”

 “I am not thankless, I hope, but that dreadful woman seems to throw a
 shadow on me and on all my hopes.”

 “Tut, tut!” said Mr. Lorry; “what is this despondency in the brave
 little breast? A shadow indeed! No substance in it, Lucie.”

 But the shadow of the manner of these Defarges was dark upon himself,
 for all that, and in his secret mind it troubled him greatly.




 CHAPTER IV.
 Calm in Storm


 Doctor Manette did not return until the morning of the fourth day of his
 absence. So much of what had happened in that dreadful time as could be
 kept from the knowledge of Lucie was so well concealed from her, that
 not until long afterwards, when France and she were far apart, did she
 know that eleven hundred defenceless prisoners of both sexes and all
 ages had been killed by the populace; that four days and nights had been
 darkened by this deed of horror; and that the air around her had been
 tainted by the slain. She only knew that there had been an attack upon
 the prisons, that all political prisoners had been in danger, and that
 some had been dragged out by the crowd and murdered.

 To Mr. Lorry, the Doctor communicated under an injunction of secrecy on
 which he had no need to dwell, that the crowd had taken him through a
 scene of carnage to the prison of La Force. That, in the prison he had
 found a self-appointed Tribunal sitting, before which the prisoners were
 brought singly, and by which they were rapidly ordered to be put forth
 to be massacred, or to be released, or (in a few cases) to be sent back
 to their cells. That, presented by his conductors to this Tribunal, he
 had announced himself by name and profession as having been for eighteen
 years a secret and unaccused prisoner in the Bastille; that, one of the
 body so sitting in judgment had risen and identified him, and that this
 man was Defarge.

 That, hereupon he had ascertained, through the registers on the table,
 that his son-in-law was among the living prisoners, and had pleaded hard
 to the Tribunal--of whom some members were asleep and some awake, some
 dirty with murder and some clean, some sober and some not--for his life
 and liberty. That, in the first frantic greetings lavished on himself as
 a notable sufferer under the overthrown system, it had been accorded
 to him to have Charles Darnay brought before the lawless Court, and
 examined. That, he seemed on the point of being at once released, when
 the tide in his favour met with some unexplained check (not intelligible
 to the Doctor), which led to a few words of secret conference. That,
 the man sitting as President had then informed Doctor Manette that
 the prisoner must remain in custody, but should, for his sake, be held
 inviolate in safe custody. That, immediately, on a signal, the prisoner
 was removed to the interior of the prison again; but, that he, the
 Doctor, had then so strongly pleaded for permission to remain and
 assure himself that his son-in-law was, through no malice or mischance,
 delivered to the concourse whose murderous yells outside the gate had
 often drowned the proceedings, that he had obtained the permission, and
 had remained in that Hall of Blood until the danger was over.

 The sights he had seen there, with brief snatches of food and sleep by
 intervals, shall remain untold. The mad joy over the prisoners who were
 saved, had astounded him scarcely less than the mad ferocity against
 those who were cut to pieces. One prisoner there was, he said, who had
 been discharged into the street free, but at whom a mistaken savage had
 thrust a pike as he passed out. Being besought to go to him and dress
 the wound, the Doctor had passed out at the same gate, and had found him
 in the arms of a company of Samaritans, who were seated on the bodies
 of their victims. With an inconsistency as monstrous as anything in this
 awful nightmare, they had helped the healer, and tended the wounded man
 with the gentlest solicitude--had made a litter for him and escorted him
 carefully from the spot--had then caught up their weapons and plunged
 anew into a butchery so dreadful, that the Doctor had covered his eyes
 with his hands, and swooned away in the midst of it.

 As Mr. Lorry received these confidences, and as he watched the face of
 his friend now sixty-two years of age, a misgiving arose within him that
 such dread experiences would revive the old danger.

 But, he had never seen his friend in his present aspect: he had never
 at all known him in his present character. For the first time the Doctor
 felt, now, that his suffering was strength and power. For the first time
 he felt that in that sharp fire, he had slowly forged the iron which
 could break the prison door of his daughter’s husband, and deliver him.
 “It all tended to a good end, my friend; it was not mere waste and ruin.
 As my beloved child was helpful in restoring me to myself, I will be
 helpful now in restoring the dearest part of herself to her; by the aid
 of Heaven I will do it!” Thus, Doctor Manette. And when Jarvis Lorry saw
 the kindled eyes, the resolute face, the calm strong look and bearing
 of the man whose life always seemed to him to have been stopped, like a
 clock, for so many years, and then set going again with an energy which
 had lain dormant during the cessation of its usefulness, he believed.

 Greater things than the Doctor had at that time to contend with, would
 have yielded before his persevering purpose. While he kept himself
 in his place, as a physician, whose business was with all degrees
 of mankind, bond and free, rich and poor, bad and good, he used his
 personal influence so wisely, that he was soon the inspecting physician
 of three prisons, and among them of La Force. He could now assure Lucie
 that her husband was no longer confined alone, but was mixed with the
 general body of prisoners; he saw her husband weekly, and brought sweet
 messages to her, straight from his lips; sometimes her husband himself
 sent a letter to her (though never by the Doctor’s hand), but she was
 not permitted to write to him: for, among the many wild suspicions of
 plots in the prisons, the wildest of all pointed at emigrants who were
 known to have made friends or permanent connections abroad.

 This new life of the Doctor’s was an anxious life, no doubt; still, the
 sagacious Mr. Lorry saw that there was a new sustaining pride in it.
 Nothing unbecoming tinged the pride; it was a natural and worthy one;
 but he observed it as a curiosity. The Doctor knew, that up to that
 time, his imprisonment had been associated in the minds of his daughter
 and his friend, with his personal affliction, deprivation, and weakness.
 Now that this was changed, and he knew himself to be invested through
 that old trial with forces to which they both looked for Charles’s
 ultimate safety and deliverance, he became so far exalted by the change,
 that he took the lead and direction, and required them as the weak, to
 trust to him as the strong. The preceding relative positions of himself
 and Lucie were reversed, yet only as the liveliest gratitude and
 affection could reverse them, for he could have had no pride but in
 rendering some service to her who had rendered so much to him. “All
 curious to see,” thought Mr. Lorry, in his amiably shrewd way, “but all
 natural and right; so, take the lead, my dear friend, and keep it; it
 couldn’t be in better hands.”

 But, though the Doctor tried hard, and never ceased trying, to get
 Charles Darnay set at liberty, or at least to get him brought to trial,
 the public current of the time set too strong and fast for him. The new
 era began; the king was tried, doomed, and beheaded; the Republic of
 Liberty, Equality, Fraternity, or Death, declared for victory or death
 against the world in arms; the black flag waved night and day from the
 great towers of Notre Dame; three hundred thousand men, summoned to rise
 against the tyrants of the earth, rose from all the varying soils
 of France, as if the dragon’s teeth had been sown broadcast, and
 had yielded fruit equally on hill and plain, on rock, in gravel, and
 alluvial mud, under the bright sky of the South and under the clouds of
 the North, in fell and forest, in the vineyards and the olive-grounds
 and among the cropped grass and the stubble of the corn, along the
 fruitful banks of the broad rivers, and in the sand of the sea-shore.
 What private solicitude could rear itself against the deluge of the Year
 One of Liberty--the deluge rising from below, not falling from above,
 and with the windows of Heaven shut, not opened!

 There was no pause, no pity, no peace, no interval of relenting rest, no
 measurement of time. Though days and nights circled as regularly as when
 time was young, and the evening and morning were the first day, other
 count of time there was none. Hold of it was lost in the raging fever
 of a nation, as it is in the fever of one patient. Now, breaking the
 unnatural silence of a whole city, the executioner showed the people the
 head of the king--and now, it seemed almost in the same breath, the
 head of his fair wife which had had eight weary months of imprisoned
 widowhood and misery, to turn it grey.

 And yet, observing the strange law of contradiction which obtains in
 all such cases, the time was long, while it flamed by so fast. A
 revolutionary tribunal in the capital, and forty or fifty thousand
 revolutionary committees all over the land; a law of the Suspected,
 which struck away all security for liberty or life, and delivered over
 any good and innocent person to any bad and guilty one; prisons gorged
 with people who had committed no offence, and could obtain no hearing;
 these things became the established order and nature of appointed
 things, and seemed to be ancient usage before they were many weeks old.
 Above all, one hideous figure grew as familiar as if it had been before
 the general gaze from the foundations of the world--the figure of the
 sharp female called La Guillotine.

 It was the popular theme for jests; it was the best cure for headache,
 it infallibly prevented the hair from turning grey, it imparted a
 peculiar delicacy to the complexion, it was the National Razor which
 shaved close: who kissed La Guillotine, looked through the little window
 and sneezed into the sack. It was the sign of the regeneration of the
 human race. It superseded the Cross. Models of it were worn on breasts
 from which the Cross was discarded, and it was bowed down to and
 believed in where the Cross was denied.

 It sheared off heads so many, that it, and the ground it most polluted,
 were a rotten red. It was taken to pieces, like a toy-puzzle for a young
 Devil, and was put together again when the occasion wanted it. It hushed
 the eloquent, struck down the powerful, abolished the beautiful and
 good. Twenty-two friends of high public mark, twenty-one living and one
 dead, it had lopped the heads off, in one morning, in as many minutes.
 The name of the strong man of Old Scripture had descended to the chief
 functionary who worked it; but, so armed, he was stronger than his
 namesake, and blinder, and tore away the gates of God’s own Temple every
 day.

 Among these terrors, and the brood belonging to them, the Doctor walked
 with a steady head: confident in his power, cautiously persistent in his
 end, never doubting that he would save Lucie’s husband at last. Yet the
 current of the time swept by, so strong and deep, and carried the time
 away so fiercely, that Charles had lain in prison one year and three
 months when the Doctor was thus steady and confident. So much more
 wicked and distracted had the Revolution grown in that December month,
 that the rivers of the South were encumbered with the bodies of the
 violently drowned by night, and prisoners were shot in lines and squares
 under the southern wintry sun. Still, the Doctor walked among the
 terrors with a steady head. No man better known than he, in Paris at
 that day; no man in a stranger situation. Silent, humane, indispensable
 in hospital and prison, using his art equally among assassins and
 victims, he was a man apart. In the exercise of his skill, the
 appearance and the story of the Bastille Captive removed him from all
 other men. He was not suspected or brought in question, any more than if
 he had indeed been recalled to life some eighteen years before, or were
 a Spirit moving among mortals.




 CHAPTER V.
 The Wood-Sawyer


 One year and three months. During all that time Lucie was never
 sure, from hour to hour, but that the Guillotine would strike off her
 husband’s head next day. Every day, through the stony streets, the
 tumbrils now jolted heavily, filled with Condemned. Lovely girls; bright
 women, brown-haired, black-haired, and grey; youths; stalwart men and
 old; gentle born and peasant born; all red wine for La Guillotine, all
 daily brought into light from the dark cellars of the loathsome prisons,
 and carried to her through the streets to slake her devouring thirst.
 Liberty, equality, fraternity, or death;--the last, much the easiest to
 bestow, O Guillotine!

 If the suddenness of her calamity, and the whirling wheels of the time,
 had stunned the Doctor’s daughter into awaiting the result in idle
 despair, it would but have been with her as it was with many. But, from
 the hour when she had taken the white head to her fresh young bosom in
 the garret of Saint Antoine, she had been true to her duties. She was
 truest to them in the season of trial, as all the quietly loyal and good
 will always be.

 As soon as they were established in their new residence, and her father
 had entered on the routine of his avocations, she arranged the little
 household as exactly as if her husband had been there. Everything had
 its appointed place and its appointed time. Little Lucie she taught,
 as regularly, as if they had all been united in their English home. The
 slight devices with which she cheated herself into the show of a belief
 that they would soon be reunited--the little preparations for his speedy
 return, the setting aside of his chair and his books--these, and the
 solemn prayer at night for one dear prisoner especially, among the many
 unhappy souls in prison and the shadow of death--were almost the only
 outspoken reliefs of her heavy mind.

 She did not greatly alter in appearance. The plain dark dresses, akin to
 mourning dresses, which she and her child wore, were as neat and as well
 attended to as the brighter clothes of happy days. She lost her colour,
 and the old and intent expression was a constant, not an occasional,
 thing; otherwise, she remained very pretty and comely. Sometimes, at
 night on kissing her father, she would burst into the grief she had
 repressed all day, and would say that her sole reliance, under Heaven,
 was on him. He always resolutely answered: “Nothing can happen to him
 without my knowledge, and I know that I can save him, Lucie.”

 They had not made the round of their changed life many weeks, when her
 father said to her, on coming home one evening:

 “My dear, there is an upper window in the prison, to which Charles can
 sometimes gain access at three in the afternoon. When he can get to
 it--which depends on many uncertainties and incidents--he might see you
 in the street, he thinks, if you stood in a certain place that I can
 show you. But you will not be able to see him, my poor child, and even
 if you could, it would be unsafe for you to make a sign of recognition.”

 “O show me the place, my father, and I will go there every day.”

 From that time, in all weathers, she waited there two hours. As the
 clock struck two, she was there, and at four she turned resignedly away.
 When it was not too wet or inclement for her child to be with her, they
 went together; at other times she was alone; but, she never missed a
 single day.

 It was the dark and dirty corner of a small winding street. The hovel
 of a cutter of wood into lengths for burning, was the only house at that
 end; all else was wall. On the third day of her being there, he noticed
 her.

 “Good day, citizeness.”

 “Good day, citizen.”

 This mode of address was now prescribed by decree. It had been
 established voluntarily some time ago, among the more thorough patriots;
 but, was now law for everybody.

 “Walking here again, citizeness?”

 “You see me, citizen!”

 The wood-sawyer, who was a little man with a redundancy of gesture (he
 had once been a mender of roads), cast a glance at the prison, pointed
 at the prison, and putting his ten fingers before his face to represent
 bars, peeped through them jocosely.

 “But it’s not my business,” said he. And went on sawing his wood.

 Next day he was looking out for her, and accosted her the moment she
 appeared.

 “What? Walking here again, citizeness?”

 “Yes, citizen.”

 “Ah! A child too! Your mother, is it not, my little citizeness?”

 “Do I say yes, mamma?” whispered little Lucie, drawing close to her.

 “Yes, dearest.”

 “Yes, citizen.”

 “Ah! But it’s not my business. My work is my business. See my saw! I
 call it my Little Guillotine. La, la, la; La, la, la! And off his head
 comes!”

 The billet fell as he spoke, and he threw it into a basket.

 “I call myself the Samson of the firewood guillotine. See here again!
 Loo, loo, loo; Loo, loo, loo! And off _her_ head comes! Now, a child.
 Tickle, tickle; Pickle, pickle! And off _its_ head comes. All the
 family!”

 Lucie shuddered as he threw two more billets into his basket, but it was
 impossible to be there while the wood-sawyer was at work, and not be in
 his sight. Thenceforth, to secure his good will, she always spoke to him
 first, and often gave him drink-money, which he readily received.

 He was an inquisitive fellow, and sometimes when she had quite forgotten
 him in gazing at the prison roof and grates, and in lifting her heart
 up to her husband, she would come to herself to find him looking at her,
 with his knee on his bench and his saw stopped in its work. “But it’s
 not my business!” he would generally say at those times, and would
 briskly fall to his sawing again.

 In all weathers, in the snow and frost of winter, in the bitter winds of
 spring, in the hot sunshine of summer, in the rains of autumn, and again
 in the snow and frost of winter, Lucie passed two hours of every day at
 this place; and every day on leaving it, she kissed the prison wall.
 Her husband saw her (so she learned from her father) it might be once in
 five or six times: it might be twice or thrice running: it might be, not
 for a week or a fortnight together. It was enough that he could and did
 see her when the chances served, and on that possibility she would have
 waited out the day, seven days a week.

 These occupations brought her round to the December month, wherein her
 father walked among the terrors with a steady head. On a lightly-snowing
 afternoon she arrived at the usual corner. It was a day of some wild
 rejoicing, and a festival. She had seen the houses, as she came along,
 decorated with little pikes, and with little red caps stuck upon them;
 also, with tricoloured ribbons; also, with the standard inscription
 (tricoloured letters were the favourite), Republic One and Indivisible.
 Liberty, Equality, Fraternity, or Death!

 The miserable shop of the wood-sawyer was so small, that its whole
 surface furnished very indifferent space for this legend. He had got
 somebody to scrawl it up for him, however, who had squeezed Death in
 with most inappropriate difficulty. On his house-top, he displayed pike
 and cap, as a good citizen must, and in a window he had stationed his
 saw inscribed as his “Little Sainte Guillotine”--for the great sharp
 female was by that time popularly canonised. His shop was shut and he
 was not there, which was a relief to Lucie, and left her quite alone.

 But, he was not far off, for presently she heard a troubled movement
 and a shouting coming along, which filled her with fear. A moment
 afterwards, and a throng of people came pouring round the corner by the
 prison wall, in the midst of whom was the wood-sawyer hand in hand with
 The Vengeance. There could not be fewer than five hundred people, and
 they were dancing like five thousand demons. There was no other music
 than their own singing. They danced to the popular Revolution song,
 keeping a ferocious time that was like a gnashing of teeth in unison.
 Men and women danced together, women danced together, men danced
 together, as hazard had brought them together. At first, they were a
 mere storm of coarse red caps and coarse woollen rags; but, as they
 filled the place, and stopped to dance about Lucie, some ghastly
 apparition of a dance-figure gone raving mad arose among them. They
 advanced, retreated, struck at one another’s hands, clutched at one
 another’s heads, spun round alone, caught one another and spun round
 in pairs, until many of them dropped. While those were down, the rest
 linked hand in hand, and all spun round together: then the ring broke,
 and in separate rings of two and four they turned and turned until they
 all stopped at once, began again, struck, clutched, and tore, and then
 reversed the spin, and all spun round another way. Suddenly they stopped
 again, paused, struck out the time afresh, formed into lines the width
 of the public way, and, with their heads low down and their hands high
 up, swooped screaming off. No fight could have been half so terrible
 as this dance. It was so emphatically a fallen sport--a something, once
 innocent, delivered over to all devilry--a healthy pastime changed into
 a means of angering the blood, bewildering the senses, and steeling the
 heart. Such grace as was visible in it, made it the uglier, showing how
 warped and perverted all things good by nature were become. The maidenly
 bosom bared to this, the pretty almost-child’s head thus distracted, the
 delicate foot mincing in this slough of blood and dirt, were types of
 the disjointed time.

 This was the Carmagnole. As it passed, leaving Lucie frightened and
 bewildered in the doorway of the wood-sawyer’s house, the feathery snow
 fell as quietly and lay as white and soft, as if it had never been.

 “O my father!” for he stood before her when she lifted up the eyes she
 had momentarily darkened with her hand; “such a cruel, bad sight.”

 “I know, my dear, I know. I have seen it many times. Don’t be
 frightened! Not one of them would harm you.”

 “I am not frightened for myself, my father. But when I think of my
 husband, and the mercies of these people--”

 “We will set him above their mercies very soon. I left him climbing to
 the window, and I came to tell you. There is no one here to see. You may
 kiss your hand towards that highest shelving roof.”

 “I do so, father, and I send him my Soul with it!”

 “You cannot see him, my poor dear?”

 “No, father,” said Lucie, yearning and weeping as she kissed her hand,
 “no.”

 A footstep in the snow. Madame Defarge. “I salute you, citizeness,”
 from the Doctor. “I salute you, citizen.” This in passing. Nothing more.
 Madame Defarge gone, like a shadow over the white road.

 “Give me your arm, my love. Pass from here with an air of cheerfulness
 and courage, for his sake. That was well done;” they had left the spot;
 “it shall not be in vain. Charles is summoned for to-morrow.”

 “For to-morrow!”

 “There is no time to lose. I am well prepared, but there are precautions
 to be taken, that could not be taken until he was actually summoned
 before the Tribunal. He has not received the notice yet, but I know
 that he will presently be summoned for to-morrow, and removed to the
 Conciergerie; I have timely information. You are not afraid?”

 She could scarcely answer, “I trust in you.”

 “Do so, implicitly. Your suspense is nearly ended, my darling; he shall
 be restored to you within a few hours; I have encompassed him with every
 protection. I must see Lorry.”

 He stopped. There was a heavy lumbering of wheels within hearing. They
 both knew too well what it meant. One. Two. Three. Three tumbrils faring
 away with their dread loads over the hushing snow.

 “I must see Lorry,” the Doctor repeated, turning her another way.

 The staunch old gentleman was still in his trust; had never left it. He
 and his books were in frequent requisition as to property confiscated
 and made national. What he could save for the owners, he saved. No
 better man living to hold fast by what Tellson’s had in keeping, and to
 hold his peace.

 A murky red and yellow sky, and a rising mist from the Seine, denoted
 the approach of darkness. It was almost dark when they arrived at the
 Bank. The stately residence of Monseigneur was altogether blighted and
 deserted. Above a heap of dust and ashes in the court, ran the letters:
 National Property. Republic One and Indivisible. Liberty, Equality,
 Fraternity, or Death!

 Who could that be with Mr. Lorry--the owner of the riding-coat upon the
 chair--who must not be seen? From whom newly arrived, did he come out,
 agitated and surprised, to take his favourite in his arms? To whom did
 he appear to repeat her faltering words, when, raising his voice and
 turning his head towards the door of the room from which he had issued,
 he said: “Removed to the Conciergerie, and summoned for to-morrow?”




 CHAPTER VI.
 Triumph


 The dread tribunal of five Judges, Public Prosecutor, and determined
 Jury, sat every day. Their lists went forth every evening, and were
 read out by the gaolers of the various prisons to their prisoners. The
 standard gaoler-joke was, “Come out and listen to the Evening Paper, you
 inside there!”

 “Charles Evrémonde, called Darnay!”

 So at last began the Evening Paper at La Force.

 When a name was called, its owner stepped apart into a spot reserved
 for those who were announced as being thus fatally recorded. Charles
 Evrémonde, called Darnay, had reason to know the usage; he had seen
 hundreds pass away so.

 His bloated gaoler, who wore spectacles to read with, glanced over them
 to assure himself that he had taken his place, and went through the
 list, making a similar short pause at each name. There were twenty-three
 names, but only twenty were responded to; for one of the prisoners so
 summoned had died in gaol and been forgotten, and two had already been
 guillotined and forgotten. The list was read, in the vaulted chamber
 where Darnay had seen the associated prisoners on the night of his
 arrival. Every one of those had perished in the massacre; every human
 creature he had since cared for and parted with, had died on the
 scaffold.

 There were hurried words of farewell and kindness, but the parting was
 soon over. It was the incident of every day, and the society of La Force
 were engaged in the preparation of some games of forfeits and a little
 concert, for that evening. They crowded to the grates and shed tears
 there; but, twenty places in the projected entertainments had to be
 refilled, and the time was, at best, short to the lock-up hour, when the
 common rooms and corridors would be delivered over to the great dogs
 who kept watch there through the night. The prisoners were far from
 insensible or unfeeling; their ways arose out of the condition of the
 time. Similarly, though with a subtle difference, a species of fervour
 or intoxication, known, without doubt, to have led some persons to
 brave the guillotine unnecessarily, and to die by it, was not mere
 boastfulness, but a wild infection of the wildly shaken public mind. In
 seasons of pestilence, some of us will have a secret attraction to the
 disease--a terrible passing inclination to die of it. And all of us have
 like wonders hidden in our breasts, only needing circumstances to evoke
 them.

 The passage to the Conciergerie was short and dark; the night in its
 vermin-haunted cells was long and cold. Next day, fifteen prisoners were
 put to the bar before Charles Darnay’s name was called. All the fifteen
 were condemned, and the trials of the whole occupied an hour and a half.

 “Charles Evrémonde, called Darnay,” was at length arraigned.

 His judges sat upon the Bench in feathered hats; but the rough red cap
 and tricoloured cockade was the head-dress otherwise prevailing. Looking
 at the Jury and the turbulent audience, he might have thought that the
 usual order of things was reversed, and that the felons were trying the
 honest men. The lowest, cruelest, and worst populace of a city, never
 without its quantity of low, cruel, and bad, were the directing
 spirits of the scene: noisily commenting, applauding, disapproving,
 anticipating, and precipitating the result, without a check. Of the men,
 the greater part were armed in various ways; of the women, some wore
 knives, some daggers, some ate and drank as they looked on, many
 knitted. Among these last, was one, with a spare piece of knitting under
 her arm as she worked. She was in a front row, by the side of a man whom
 he had never seen since his arrival at the Barrier, but whom he directly
 remembered as Defarge. He noticed that she once or twice whispered in
 his ear, and that she seemed to be his wife; but, what he most noticed
 in the two figures was, that although they were posted as close to
 himself as they could be, they never looked towards him. They seemed to
 be waiting for something with a dogged determination, and they looked at
 the Jury, but at nothing else. Under the President sat Doctor Manette,
 in his usual quiet dress. As well as the prisoner could see, he and Mr.
 Lorry were the only men there, unconnected with the Tribunal, who
 wore their usual clothes, and had not assumed the coarse garb of the
 Carmagnole.

 Charles Evrémonde, called Darnay, was accused by the public prosecutor
 as an emigrant, whose life was forfeit to the Republic, under the decree
 which banished all emigrants on pain of Death. It was nothing that the
 decree bore date since his return to France. There he was, and there was
 the decree; he had been taken in France, and his head was demanded.

 “Take off his head!” cried the audience. “An enemy to the Republic!”

 The President rang his bell to silence those cries, and asked the
 prisoner whether it was not true that he had lived many years in
 England?

 Undoubtedly it was.

 Was he not an emigrant then? What did he call himself?

 Not an emigrant, he hoped, within the sense and spirit of the law.

 Why not? the President desired to know.

 Because he had voluntarily relinquished a title that was distasteful
 to him, and a station that was distasteful to him, and had left
 his country--he submitted before the word emigrant in the present
 acceptation by the Tribunal was in use--to live by his own industry in
 England, rather than on the industry of the overladen people of France.

 What proof had he of this?

 He handed in the names of two witnesses; Theophile Gabelle, and
 Alexandre Manette.

 But he had married in England? the President reminded him.

 True, but not an English woman.

 A citizeness of France?

 Yes. By birth.

 Her name and family?

 “Lucie Manette, only daughter of Doctor Manette, the good physician who
 sits there.”

 This answer had a happy effect upon the audience. Cries in exaltation
 of the well-known good physician rent the hall. So capriciously were
 the people moved, that tears immediately rolled down several ferocious
 countenances which had been glaring at the prisoner a moment before, as
 if with impatience to pluck him out into the streets and kill him.

 On these few steps of his dangerous way, Charles Darnay had set his foot
 according to Doctor Manette’s reiterated instructions. The same cautious
 counsel directed every step that lay before him, and had prepared every
 inch of his road.

 The President asked, why had he returned to France when he did, and not
 sooner?

 He had not returned sooner, he replied, simply because he had no means
 of living in France, save those he had resigned; whereas, in England,
 he lived by giving instruction in the French language and literature.
 He had returned when he did, on the pressing and written entreaty of
 a French citizen, who represented that his life was endangered by his
 absence. He had come back, to save a citizen’s life, and to bear his
 testimony, at whatever personal hazard, to the truth. Was that criminal
 in the eyes of the Republic?

 The populace cried enthusiastically, “No!” and the President rang his
 bell to quiet them. Which it did not, for they continued to cry “No!”
 until they left off, of their own will.

 The President required the name of that citizen. The accused explained
 that the citizen was his first witness. He also referred with confidence
 to the citizen’s letter, which had been taken from him at the Barrier,
 but which he did not doubt would be found among the papers then before
 the President.

 The Doctor had taken care that it should be there--had assured him that
 it would be there--and at this stage of the proceedings it was produced
 and read. Citizen Gabelle was called to confirm it, and did so. Citizen
 Gabelle hinted, with infinite delicacy and politeness, that in the
 pressure of business imposed on the Tribunal by the multitude of
 enemies of the Republic with which it had to deal, he had been slightly
 overlooked in his prison of the Abbaye--in fact, had rather passed out
 of the Tribunal’s patriotic remembrance--until three days ago; when he
 had been summoned before it, and had been set at liberty on the Jury’s
 declaring themselves satisfied that the accusation against him was
 answered, as to himself, by the surrender of the citizen Evrémonde,
 called Darnay.

 Doctor Manette was next questioned. His high personal popularity,
 and the clearness of his answers, made a great impression; but, as he
 proceeded, as he showed that the Accused was his first friend on his
 release from his long imprisonment; that, the accused had remained in
 England, always faithful and devoted to his daughter and himself in
 their exile; that, so far from being in favour with the Aristocrat
 government there, he had actually been tried for his life by it, as
 the foe of England and friend of the United States--as he brought these
 circumstances into view, with the greatest discretion and with the
 straightforward force of truth and earnestness, the Jury and the
 populace became one. At last, when he appealed by name to Monsieur
 Lorry, an English gentleman then and there present, who, like himself,
 had been a witness on that English trial and could corroborate his
 account of it, the Jury declared that they had heard enough, and that
 they were ready with their votes if the President were content to
 receive them.

 At every vote (the Jurymen voted aloud and individually), the populace
 set up a shout of applause. All the voices were in the prisoner’s
 favour, and the President declared him free.

 Then, began one of those extraordinary scenes with which the populace
 sometimes gratified their fickleness, or their better impulses towards
 generosity and mercy, or which they regarded as some set-off against
 their swollen account of cruel rage. No man can decide now to which of
 these motives such extraordinary scenes were referable; it is probable,
 to a blending of all the three, with the second predominating. No sooner
 was the acquittal pronounced, than tears were shed as freely as blood
 at another time, and such fraternal embraces were bestowed upon the
 prisoner by as many of both sexes as could rush at him, that after
 his long and unwholesome confinement he was in danger of fainting from
 exhaustion; none the less because he knew very well, that the very same
 people, carried by another current, would have rushed at him with
 the very same intensity, to rend him to pieces and strew him over the
 streets.

 His removal, to make way for other accused persons who were to be tried,
 rescued him from these caresses for the moment. Five were to be tried
 together, next, as enemies of the Republic, forasmuch as they had not
 assisted it by word or deed. So quick was the Tribunal to compensate
 itself and the nation for a chance lost, that these five came down to
 him before he left the place, condemned to die within twenty-four
 hours. The first of them told him so, with the customary prison sign
 of Death--a raised finger--and they all added in words, “Long live the
 Republic!”

 The five had had, it is true, no audience to lengthen their proceedings,
 for when he and Doctor Manette emerged from the gate, there was a great
 crowd about it, in which there seemed to be every face he had seen in
 Court--except two, for which he looked in vain. On his coming out, the
 concourse made at him anew, weeping, embracing, and shouting, all by
 turns and all together, until the very tide of the river on the bank of
 which the mad scene was acted, seemed to run mad, like the people on the
 shore.

 They put him into a great chair they had among them, and which they had
 taken either out of the Court itself, or one of its rooms or passages.
 Over the chair they had thrown a red flag, and to the back of it they
 had bound a pike with a red cap on its top. In this car of triumph, not
 even the Doctor’s entreaties could prevent his being carried to his home
 on men’s shoulders, with a confused sea of red caps heaving about him,
 and casting up to sight from the stormy deep such wrecks of faces, that
 he more than once misdoubted his mind being in confusion, and that he
 was in the tumbril on his way to the Guillotine.

 In wild dreamlike procession, embracing whom they met and pointing
 him out, they carried him on. Reddening the snowy streets with the
 prevailing Republican colour, in winding and tramping through them, as
 they had reddened them below the snow with a deeper dye, they carried
 him thus into the courtyard of the building where he lived. Her father
 had gone on before, to prepare her, and when her husband stood upon his
 feet, she dropped insensible in his arms.

 As he held her to his heart and turned her beautiful head between his
 face and the brawling crowd, so that his tears and her lips might come
 together unseen, a few of the people fell to dancing. Instantly, all the
 rest fell to dancing, and the courtyard overflowed with the Carmagnole.
 Then, they elevated into the vacant chair a young woman from the
 crowd to be carried as the Goddess of Liberty, and then swelling and
 overflowing out into the adjacent streets, and along the river’s bank,
 and over the bridge, the Carmagnole absorbed them every one and whirled
 them away.

 After grasping the Doctor’s hand, as he stood victorious and proud
 before him; after grasping the hand of Mr. Lorry, who came panting in
 breathless from his struggle against the waterspout of the Carmagnole;
 after kissing little Lucie, who was lifted up to clasp her arms round
 his neck; and after embracing the ever zealous and faithful Pross who
 lifted her; he took his wife in his arms, and carried her up to their
 rooms.

 “Lucie! My own! I am safe.”

 “O dearest Charles, let me thank God for this on my knees as I have
 prayed to Him.”

 They all reverently bowed their heads and hearts. When she was again in
 his arms, he said to her:

 “And now speak to your father, dearest. No other man in all this France
 could have done what he has done for me.”

 She laid her head upon her father’s breast, as she had laid his poor
 head on her own breast, long, long ago. He was happy in the return he
 had made her, he was recompensed for his suffering, he was proud of his
 strength. “You must not be weak, my darling,” he remonstrated; “don’t
 tremble so. I have saved him.”




 CHAPTER VII.
 A Knock at the Door


 “I have saved him.” It was not another of the dreams in which he had
 often come back; he was really here. And yet his wife trembled, and a
 vague but heavy fear was upon her.

 All the air round was so thick and dark, the people were so passionately
 revengeful and fitful, the innocent were so constantly put to death on
 vague suspicion and black malice, it was so impossible to forget that
 many as blameless as her husband and as dear to others as he was to
 her, every day shared the fate from which he had been clutched, that her
 heart could not be as lightened of its load as she felt it ought to be.
 The shadows of the wintry afternoon were beginning to fall, and even now
 the dreadful carts were rolling through the streets. Her mind pursued
 them, looking for him among the Condemned; and then she clung closer to
 his real presence and trembled more.

 Her father, cheering her, showed a compassionate superiority to this
 woman’s weakness, which was wonderful to see. No garret, no shoemaking,
 no One Hundred and Five, North Tower, now! He had accomplished the task
 he had set himself, his promise was redeemed, he had saved Charles. Let
 them all lean upon him.

 Their housekeeping was of a very frugal kind: not only because that was
 the safest way of life, involving the least offence to the people, but
 because they were not rich, and Charles, throughout his imprisonment,
 had had to pay heavily for his bad food, and for his guard, and towards
 the living of the poorer prisoners. Partly on this account, and
 partly to avoid a domestic spy, they kept no servant; the citizen and
 citizeness who acted as porters at the courtyard gate, rendered them
 occasional service; and Jerry (almost wholly transferred to them by
 Mr. Lorry) had become their daily retainer, and had his bed there every
 night.

 It was an ordinance of the Republic One and Indivisible of Liberty,
 Equality, Fraternity, or Death, that on the door or doorpost of every
 house, the name of every inmate must be legibly inscribed in letters
 of a certain size, at a certain convenient height from the ground. Mr.
 Jerry Cruncher’s name, therefore, duly embellished the doorpost down
 below; and, as the afternoon shadows deepened, the owner of that name
 himself appeared, from overlooking a painter whom Doctor Manette had
 employed to add to the list the name of Charles Evrémonde, called
 Darnay.

 In the universal fear and distrust that darkened the time, all the usual
 harmless ways of life were changed. In the Doctor’s little household, as
 in very many others, the articles of daily consumption that were wanted
 were purchased every evening, in small quantities and at various small
 shops. To avoid attracting notice, and to give as little occasion as
 possible for talk and envy, was the general desire.

 For some months past, Miss Pross and Mr. Cruncher had discharged the
 office of purveyors; the former carrying the money; the latter, the
 basket. Every afternoon at about the time when the public lamps were
 lighted, they fared forth on this duty, and made and brought home
 such purchases as were needful. Although Miss Pross, through her long
 association with a French family, might have known as much of their
 language as of her own, if she had had a mind, she had no mind in that
 direction; consequently she knew no more of that “nonsense” (as she was
 pleased to call it) than Mr. Cruncher did. So her manner of marketing
 was to plump a noun-substantive at the head of a shopkeeper without any
 introduction in the nature of an article, and, if it happened not to be
 the name of the thing she wanted, to look round for that thing, lay hold
 of it, and hold on by it until the bargain was concluded. She always
 made a bargain for it, by holding up, as a statement of its just price,
 one finger less than the merchant held up, whatever his number might be.

 “Now, Mr. Cruncher,” said Miss Pross, whose eyes were red with felicity;
 “if you are ready, I am.”

 Jerry hoarsely professed himself at Miss Pross’s service. He had worn
 all his rust off long ago, but nothing would file his spiky head down.

 “There’s all manner of things wanted,” said Miss Pross, “and we shall
 have a precious time of it. We want wine, among the rest. Nice toasts
 these Redheads will be drinking, wherever we buy it.”

 “It will be much the same to your knowledge, miss, I should think,”
 retorted Jerry, “whether they drink your health or the Old Un’s.”

 “Who’s he?” said Miss Pross.

 Mr. Cruncher, with some diffidence, explained himself as meaning “Old
 Nick’s.”

 “Ha!” said Miss Pross, “it doesn’t need an interpreter to explain the
 meaning of these creatures. They have but one, and it’s Midnight Murder,
 and Mischief.”

 “Hush, dear! Pray, pray, be cautious!” cried Lucie.

 “Yes, yes, yes, I’ll be cautious,” said Miss Pross; “but I may say
 among ourselves, that I do hope there will be no oniony and tobaccoey
 smotherings in the form of embracings all round, going on in the
 streets. Now, Ladybird, never you stir from that fire till I come back!
 Take care of the dear husband you have recovered, and don’t move your
 pretty head from his shoulder as you have it now, till you see me again!
 May I ask a question, Doctor Manette, before I go?”

 “I think you may take that liberty,” the Doctor answered, smiling.

 “For gracious sake, don’t talk about Liberty; we have quite enough of
 that,” said Miss Pross.

 “Hush, dear! Again?” Lucie remonstrated.

 “Well, my sweet,” said Miss Pross, nodding her head emphatically, “the
 short and the long of it is, that I am a subject of His Most Gracious
 Majesty King George the Third;” Miss Pross curtseyed at the name; “and
 as such, my maxim is, Confound their politics, Frustrate their knavish
 tricks, On him our hopes we fix, God save the King!”

 Mr. Cruncher, in an access of loyalty, growlingly repeated the words
 after Miss Pross, like somebody at church.

 “I am glad you have so much of the Englishman in you, though I wish you
 had never taken that cold in your voice,” said Miss Pross, approvingly.
 “But the question, Doctor Manette. Is there”--it was the good creature’s
 way to affect to make light of anything that was a great anxiety
 with them all, and to come at it in this chance manner--“is there any
 prospect yet, of our getting out of this place?”

 “I fear not yet. It would be dangerous for Charles yet.”

 “Heigh-ho-hum!” said Miss Pross, cheerfully repressing a sigh as she
 glanced at her darling’s golden hair in the light of the fire, “then we
 must have patience and wait: that’s all. We must hold up our heads and
 fight low, as my brother Solomon used to say. Now, Mr. Cruncher!--Don’t
 you move, Ladybird!”

 They went out, leaving Lucie, and her husband, her father, and the
 child, by a bright fire. Mr. Lorry was expected back presently from the
 Banking House. Miss Pross had lighted the lamp, but had put it aside in
 a corner, that they might enjoy the fire-light undisturbed. Little Lucie
 sat by her grandfather with her hands clasped through his arm: and he,
 in a tone not rising much above a whisper, began to tell her a story of
 a great and powerful Fairy who had opened a prison-wall and let out
 a captive who had once done the Fairy a service. All was subdued and
 quiet, and Lucie was more at ease than she had been.

 “What is that?” she cried, all at once.

 “My dear!” said her father, stopping in his story, and laying his hand
 on hers, “command yourself. What a disordered state you are in! The
 least thing--nothing--startles you! _You_, your father’s daughter!”

 “I thought, my father,” said Lucie, excusing herself, with a pale face
 and in a faltering voice, “that I heard strange feet upon the stairs.”

 “My love, the staircase is as still as Death.”

 As he said the word, a blow was struck upon the door.

 “Oh father, father. What can this be! Hide Charles. Save him!”

 “My child,” said the Doctor, rising, and laying his hand upon her
 shoulder, “I _have_ saved him. What weakness is this, my dear! Let me go
 to the door.”

 He took the lamp in his hand, crossed the two intervening outer rooms,
 and opened it. A rude clattering of feet over the floor, and four rough
 men in red caps, armed with sabres and pistols, entered the room.

 “The Citizen Evrémonde, called Darnay,” said the first.

 “Who seeks him?” answered Darnay.

 “I seek him. We seek him. I know you, Evrémonde; I saw you before the
 Tribunal to-day. You are again the prisoner of the Republic.”

 The four surrounded him, where he stood with his wife and child clinging
 to him.

 “Tell me how and why am I again a prisoner?”

 “It is enough that you return straight to the Conciergerie, and will
 know to-morrow. You are summoned for to-morrow.”

 Doctor Manette, whom this visitation had so turned into stone, that he
 stood with the lamp in his hand, as if he were a statue made to hold it,
 moved after these words were spoken, put the lamp down, and confronting
 the speaker, and taking him, not ungently, by the loose front of his red
 woollen shirt, said:

 “You know him, you have said. Do you know me?”

 “Yes, I know you, Citizen Doctor.”

 “We all know you, Citizen Doctor,” said the other three.

 He looked abstractedly from one to another, and said, in a lower voice,
 after a pause:

 “Will you answer his question to me then? How does this happen?”

 “Citizen Doctor,” said the first, reluctantly, “he has been denounced to
 the Section of Saint Antoine. This citizen,” pointing out the second who
 had entered, “is from Saint Antoine.”

 The citizen here indicated nodded his head, and added:

 “He is accused by Saint Antoine.”

 “Of what?” asked the Doctor.

 “Citizen Doctor,” said the first, with his former reluctance, “ask no
 more. If the Republic demands sacrifices from you, without doubt you as
 a good patriot will be happy to make them. The Republic goes before all.
 The People is supreme. Evrémonde, we are pressed.”

 “One word,” the Doctor entreated. “Will you tell me who denounced him?”

 “It is against rule,” answered the first; “but you can ask Him of Saint
 Antoine here.”

 The Doctor turned his eyes upon that man. Who moved uneasily on his
 feet, rubbed his beard a little, and at length said:

 “Well! Truly it is against rule. But he is denounced--and gravely--by
 the Citizen and Citizeness Defarge. And by one other.”

 “What other?”

 “Do _you_ ask, Citizen Doctor?”

 “Yes.”

 “Then,” said he of Saint Antoine, with a strange look, “you will be
 answered to-morrow. Now, I am dumb!”




 CHAPTER VIII.
 A Hand at Cards


 Happily unconscious of the new calamity at home, Miss Pross threaded her
 way along the narrow streets and crossed the river by the bridge of the
 Pont-Neuf, reckoning in her mind the number of indispensable purchases
 she had to make. Mr. Cruncher, with the basket, walked at her side. They
 both looked to the right and to the left into most of the shops they
 passed, had a wary eye for all gregarious assemblages of people, and
 turned out of their road to avoid any very excited group of talkers. It
 was a raw evening, and the misty river, blurred to the eye with blazing
 lights and to the ear with harsh noises, showed where the barges were
 stationed in which the smiths worked, making guns for the Army of the
 Republic. Woe to the man who played tricks with _that_ Army, or got
 undeserved promotion in it! Better for him that his beard had never
 grown, for the National Razor shaved him close.

 Having purchased a few small articles of grocery, and a measure of oil
 for the lamp, Miss Pross bethought herself of the wine they wanted.
 After peeping into several wine-shops, she stopped at the sign of the
 Good Republican Brutus of Antiquity, not far from the National Palace,
 once (and twice) the Tuileries, where the aspect of things rather
 took her fancy. It had a quieter look than any other place of the same
 description they had passed, and, though red with patriotic caps, was
 not so red as the rest. Sounding Mr. Cruncher, and finding him of her
 opinion, Miss Pross resorted to the Good Republican Brutus of Antiquity,
 attended by her cavalier.

 Slightly observant of the smoky lights; of the people, pipe in mouth,
 playing with limp cards and yellow dominoes; of the one bare-breasted,
 bare-armed, soot-begrimed workman reading a journal aloud, and of
 the others listening to him; of the weapons worn, or laid aside to be
 resumed; of the two or three customers fallen forward asleep, who in the
 popular high-shouldered shaggy black spencer looked, in that attitude,
 like slumbering bears or dogs; the two outlandish customers approached
 the counter, and showed what they wanted.

 As their wine was measuring out, a man parted from another man in a
 corner, and rose to depart. In going, he had to face Miss Pross. No
 sooner did he face her, than Miss Pross uttered a scream, and clapped
 her hands.

 In a moment, the whole company were on their feet. That somebody was
 assassinated by somebody vindicating a difference of opinion was the
 likeliest occurrence. Everybody looked to see somebody fall, but only
 saw a man and a woman standing staring at each other; the man with all
 the outward aspect of a Frenchman and a thorough Republican; the woman,
 evidently English.

 What was said in this disappointing anti-climax, by the disciples of the
 Good Republican Brutus of Antiquity, except that it was something very
 voluble and loud, would have been as so much Hebrew or Chaldean to Miss
 Pross and her protector, though they had been all ears. But, they had no
 ears for anything in their surprise. For, it must be recorded, that
 not only was Miss Pross lost in amazement and agitation, but,
 Mr. Cruncher--though it seemed on his own separate and individual
 account--was in a state of the greatest wonder.

 “What is the matter?” said the man who had caused Miss Pross to scream;
 speaking in a vexed, abrupt voice (though in a low tone), and in
 English.

 “Oh, Solomon, dear Solomon!” cried Miss Pross, clapping her hands again.
 “After not setting eyes upon you or hearing of you for so long a time,
 do I find you here!”

 “Don’t call me Solomon. Do you want to be the death of me?” asked the
 man, in a furtive, frightened way.

 “Brother, brother!” cried Miss Pross, bursting into tears. “Have I ever
 been so hard with you that you ask me such a cruel question?”

 “Then hold your meddlesome tongue,” said Solomon, “and come out, if you
 want to speak to me. Pay for your wine, and come out. Who’s this man?”

 Miss Pross, shaking her loving and dejected head at her by no means
 affectionate brother, said through her tears, “Mr. Cruncher.”

 “Let him come out too,” said Solomon. “Does he think me a ghost?”

 Apparently, Mr. Cruncher did, to judge from his looks. He said not a
 word, however, and Miss Pross, exploring the depths of her reticule
 through her tears with great difficulty paid for her wine. As she did
 so, Solomon turned to the followers of the Good Republican Brutus
 of Antiquity, and offered a few words of explanation in the French
 language, which caused them all to relapse into their former places and
 pursuits.

 “Now,” said Solomon, stopping at the dark street corner, “what do you
 want?”

 “How dreadfully unkind in a brother nothing has ever turned my love away
 from!” cried Miss Pross, “to give me such a greeting, and show me no
 affection.”

 “There. Confound it! There,” said Solomon, making a dab at Miss Pross’s
 lips with his own. “Now are you content?”

 Miss Pross only shook her head and wept in silence.

 “If you expect me to be surprised,” said her brother Solomon, “I am not
 surprised; I knew you were here; I know of most people who are here. If
 you really don’t want to endanger my existence--which I half believe you
 do--go your ways as soon as possible, and let me go mine. I am busy. I
 am an official.”

 “My English brother Solomon,” mourned Miss Pross, casting up her
 tear-fraught eyes, “that had the makings in him of one of the best and
 greatest of men in his native country, an official among foreigners, and
 such foreigners! I would almost sooner have seen the dear boy lying in
 his--”

 “I said so!” cried her brother, interrupting. “I knew it. You want to be
 the death of me. I shall be rendered Suspected, by my own sister. Just
 as I am getting on!”

 “The gracious and merciful Heavens forbid!” cried Miss Pross. “Far
 rather would I never see you again, dear Solomon, though I have ever
 loved you truly, and ever shall. Say but one affectionate word to me,
 and tell me there is nothing angry or estranged between us, and I will
 detain you no longer.”

 Good Miss Pross! As if the estrangement between them had come of any
 culpability of hers. As if Mr. Lorry had not known it for a fact, years
 ago, in the quiet corner in Soho, that this precious brother had spent
 her money and left her!

 He was saying the affectionate word, however, with a far more grudging
 condescension and patronage than he could have shown if their relative
 merits and positions had been reversed (which is invariably the case,
 all the world over), when Mr. Cruncher, touching him on the shoulder,
 hoarsely and unexpectedly interposed with the following singular
 question:

 “I say! Might I ask the favour? As to whether your name is John Solomon,
 or Solomon John?”

 The official turned towards him with sudden distrust. He had not
 previously uttered a word.

 “Come!” said Mr. Cruncher. “Speak out, you know.” (Which, by the way,
 was more than he could do himself.) “John Solomon, or Solomon John? She
 calls you Solomon, and she must know, being your sister. And _I_ know
 you’re John, you know. Which of the two goes first? And regarding that
 name of Pross, likewise. That warn’t your name over the water.”

 “What do you mean?”

 “Well, I don’t know all I mean, for I can’t call to mind what your name
 was, over the water.”

 “No?”

 “No. But I’ll swear it was a name of two syllables.”

 “Indeed?”

 “Yes. T’other one’s was one syllable. I know you. You was a spy--witness
 at the Bailey. What, in the name of the Father of Lies, own father to
 yourself, was you called at that time?”

 “Barsad,” said another voice, striking in.

 “That’s the name for a thousand pound!” cried Jerry.

 The speaker who struck in, was Sydney Carton. He had his hands behind
 him under the skirts of his riding-coat, and he stood at Mr. Cruncher’s
 elbow as negligently as he might have stood at the Old Bailey itself.

 “Don’t be alarmed, my dear Miss Pross. I arrived at Mr. Lorry’s, to his
 surprise, yesterday evening; we agreed that I would not present myself
 elsewhere until all was well, or unless I could be useful; I present
 myself here, to beg a little talk with your brother. I wish you had a
 better employed brother than Mr. Barsad. I wish for your sake Mr. Barsad
 was not a Sheep of the Prisons.”

 Sheep was a cant word of the time for a spy, under the gaolers. The spy,
 who was pale, turned paler, and asked him how he dared--

 “I’ll tell you,” said Sydney. “I lighted on you, Mr. Barsad, coming out
 of the prison of the Conciergerie while I was contemplating the walls,
 an hour or more ago. You have a face to be remembered, and I remember
 faces well. Made curious by seeing you in that connection, and having
 a reason, to which you are no stranger, for associating you with
 the misfortunes of a friend now very unfortunate, I walked in your
 direction. I walked into the wine-shop here, close after you, and
 sat near you. I had no difficulty in deducing from your unreserved
 conversation, and the rumour openly going about among your admirers, the
 nature of your calling. And gradually, what I had done at random, seemed
 to shape itself into a purpose, Mr. Barsad.”

 “What purpose?” the spy asked.

 “It would be troublesome, and might be dangerous, to explain in the
 street. Could you favour me, in confidence, with some minutes of your
 company--at the office of Tellson’s Bank, for instance?”

 “Under a threat?”

 “Oh! Did I say that?”

 “Then, why should I go there?”

 “Really, Mr. Barsad, I can’t say, if you can’t.”

 “Do you mean that you won’t say, sir?” the spy irresolutely asked.

 “You apprehend me very clearly, Mr. Barsad. I won’t.”

 Carton’s negligent recklessness of manner came powerfully in aid of his
 quickness and skill, in such a business as he had in his secret mind,
 and with such a man as he had to do with. His practised eye saw it, and
 made the most of it.

 “Now, I told you so,” said the spy, casting a reproachful look at his
 sister; “if any trouble comes of this, it’s your doing.”

 “Come, come, Mr. Barsad!” exclaimed Sydney. “Don’t be ungrateful.
 But for my great respect for your sister, I might not have led up so
 pleasantly to a little proposal that I wish to make for our mutual
 satisfaction. Do you go with me to the Bank?”

 “I’ll hear what you have got to say. Yes, I’ll go with you.”

 “I propose that we first conduct your sister safely to the corner of her
 own street. Let me take your arm, Miss Pross. This is not a good city,
 at this time, for you to be out in, unprotected; and as your escort
 knows Mr. Barsad, I will invite him to Mr. Lorry’s with us. Are we
 ready? Come then!”

 Miss Pross recalled soon afterwards, and to the end of her life
 remembered, that as she pressed her hands on Sydney’s arm and looked up
 in his face, imploring him to do no hurt to Solomon, there was a braced
 purpose in the arm and a kind of inspiration in the eyes, which not only
 contradicted his light manner, but changed and raised the man. She was
 too much occupied then with fears for the brother who so little deserved
 her affection, and with Sydney’s friendly reassurances, adequately to
 heed what she observed.

 They left her at the corner of the street, and Carton led the way to Mr.
 Lorry’s, which was within a few minutes’ walk. John Barsad, or Solomon
 Pross, walked at his side.

 Mr. Lorry had just finished his dinner, and was sitting before a cheery
 little log or two of fire--perhaps looking into their blaze for the
 picture of that younger elderly gentleman from Tellson’s, who had looked
 into the red coals at the Royal George at Dover, now a good many years
 ago. He turned his head as they entered, and showed the surprise with
 which he saw a stranger.

 “Miss Pross’s brother, sir,” said Sydney. “Mr. Barsad.”

 “Barsad?” repeated the old gentleman, “Barsad? I have an association
 with the name--and with the face.”

 “I told you you had a remarkable face, Mr. Barsad,” observed Carton,
 coolly. “Pray sit down.”

 As he took a chair himself, he supplied the link that Mr. Lorry wanted,
 by saying to him with a frown, “Witness at that trial.” Mr. Lorry
 immediately remembered, and regarded his new visitor with an undisguised
 look of abhorrence.

 “Mr. Barsad has been recognised by Miss Pross as the affectionate
 brother you have heard of,” said Sydney, “and has acknowledged the
 relationship. I pass to worse news. Darnay has been arrested again.”

 Struck with consternation, the old gentleman exclaimed, “What do you
 tell me! I left him safe and free within these two hours, and am about
 to return to him!”

 “Arrested for all that. When was it done, Mr. Barsad?”

 “Just now, if at all.”

 “Mr. Barsad is the best authority possible, sir,” said Sydney, “and I
 have it from Mr. Barsad’s communication to a friend and brother Sheep
 over a bottle of wine, that the arrest has taken place. He left the
 messengers at the gate, and saw them admitted by the porter. There is no
 earthly doubt that he is retaken.”

 Mr. Lorry’s business eye read in the speaker’s face that it was loss
 of time to dwell upon the point. Confused, but sensible that something
 might depend on his presence of mind, he commanded himself, and was
 silently attentive.

 “Now, I trust,” said Sydney to him, “that the name and influence of
 Doctor Manette may stand him in as good stead to-morrow--you said he
 would be before the Tribunal again to-morrow, Mr. Barsad?--”

 “Yes; I believe so.”

 “--In as good stead to-morrow as to-day. But it may not be so. I own
 to you, I am shaken, Mr. Lorry, by Doctor Manette’s not having had the
 power to prevent this arrest.”

 “He may not have known of it beforehand,” said Mr. Lorry.

 “But that very circumstance would be alarming, when we remember how
 identified he is with his son-in-law.”

 “That’s true,” Mr. Lorry acknowledged, with his troubled hand at his
 chin, and his troubled eyes on Carton.

 “In short,” said Sydney, “this is a desperate time, when desperate games
 are played for desperate stakes. Let the Doctor play the winning game; I
 will play the losing one. No man’s life here is worth purchase. Any one
 carried home by the people to-day, may be condemned tomorrow. Now, the
 stake I have resolved to play for, in case of the worst, is a friend
 in the Conciergerie. And the friend I purpose to myself to win, is Mr.
 Barsad.”

 “You need have good cards, sir,” said the spy.

 “I’ll run them over. I’ll see what I hold,--Mr. Lorry, you know what a
 brute I am; I wish you’d give me a little brandy.”

 It was put before him, and he drank off a glassful--drank off another
 glassful--pushed the bottle thoughtfully away.

 “Mr. Barsad,” he went on, in the tone of one who really was looking
 over a hand at cards: “Sheep of the prisons, emissary of Republican
 committees, now turnkey, now prisoner, always spy and secret informer,
 so much the more valuable here for being English that an Englishman
 is less open to suspicion of subornation in those characters than a
 Frenchman, represents himself to his employers under a false name.
 That’s a very good card. Mr. Barsad, now in the employ of the republican
 French government, was formerly in the employ of the aristocratic
 English government, the enemy of France and freedom. That’s an excellent
 card. Inference clear as day in this region of suspicion, that Mr.
 Barsad, still in the pay of the aristocratic English government, is the
 spy of Pitt, the treacherous foe of the Republic crouching in its bosom,
 the English traitor and agent of all mischief so much spoken of and so
 difficult to find. That’s a card not to be beaten. Have you followed my
 hand, Mr. Barsad?”

 “Not to understand your play,” returned the spy, somewhat uneasily.

 “I play my Ace, Denunciation of Mr. Barsad to the nearest Section
 Committee. Look over your hand, Mr. Barsad, and see what you have. Don’t
 hurry.”

 He drew the bottle near, poured out another glassful of brandy, and
 drank it off. He saw that the spy was fearful of his drinking himself
 into a fit state for the immediate denunciation of him. Seeing it, he
 poured out and drank another glassful.

 “Look over your hand carefully, Mr. Barsad. Take time.”

 It was a poorer hand than he suspected. Mr. Barsad saw losing cards
 in it that Sydney Carton knew nothing of. Thrown out of his honourable
 employment in England, through too much unsuccessful hard swearing
 there--not because he was not wanted there; our English reasons for
 vaunting our superiority to secrecy and spies are of very modern
 date--he knew that he had crossed the Channel, and accepted service in
 France: first, as a tempter and an eavesdropper among his own countrymen
 there: gradually, as a tempter and an eavesdropper among the natives. He
 knew that under the overthrown government he had been a spy upon Saint
 Antoine and Defarge’s wine-shop; had received from the watchful police
 such heads of information concerning Doctor Manette’s imprisonment,
 release, and history, as should serve him for an introduction to
 familiar conversation with the Defarges; and tried them on Madame
 Defarge, and had broken down with them signally. He always remembered
 with fear and trembling, that that terrible woman had knitted when he
 talked with her, and had looked ominously at him as her fingers moved.
 He had since seen her, in the Section of Saint Antoine, over and over
 again produce her knitted registers, and denounce people whose lives the
 guillotine then surely swallowed up. He knew, as every one employed as
 he was did, that he was never safe; that flight was impossible; that
 he was tied fast under the shadow of the axe; and that in spite of
 his utmost tergiversation and treachery in furtherance of the reigning
 terror, a word might bring it down upon him. Once denounced, and on such
 grave grounds as had just now been suggested to his mind, he foresaw
 that the dreadful woman of whose unrelenting character he had seen many
 proofs, would produce against him that fatal register, and would quash
 his last chance of life. Besides that all secret men are men soon
 terrified, here were surely cards enough of one black suit, to justify
 the holder in growing rather livid as he turned them over.

 “You scarcely seem to like your hand,” said Sydney, with the greatest
 composure. “Do you play?”

 “I think, sir,” said the spy, in the meanest manner, as he turned to Mr.
 Lorry, “I may appeal to a gentleman of your years and benevolence, to
 put it to this other gentleman, so much your junior, whether he can
 under any circumstances reconcile it to his station to play that Ace
 of which he has spoken. I admit that _I_ am a spy, and that it is
 considered a discreditable station--though it must be filled by
 somebody; but this gentleman is no spy, and why should he so demean
 himself as to make himself one?”

 “I play my Ace, Mr. Barsad,” said Carton, taking the answer on himself,
 and looking at his watch, “without any scruple, in a very few minutes.”

 “I should have hoped, gentlemen both,” said the spy, always striving to
 hook Mr. Lorry into the discussion, “that your respect for my sister--”

 “I could not better testify my respect for your sister than by finally
 relieving her of her brother,” said Sydney Carton.

 “You think not, sir?”

 “I have thoroughly made up my mind about it.”

 The smooth manner of the spy, curiously in dissonance with his
 ostentatiously rough dress, and probably with his usual demeanour,
 received such a check from the inscrutability of Carton,--who was a
 mystery to wiser and honester men than he,--that it faltered here and
 failed him. While he was at a loss, Carton said, resuming his former air
 of contemplating cards:

 “And indeed, now I think again, I have a strong impression that I
 have another good card here, not yet enumerated. That friend and
 fellow-Sheep, who spoke of himself as pasturing in the country prisons;
 who was he?”

 “French. You don’t know him,” said the spy, quickly.

 “French, eh?” repeated Carton, musing, and not appearing to notice him
 at all, though he echoed his word. “Well; he may be.”

 “Is, I assure you,” said the spy; “though it’s not important.”

 “Though it’s not important,” repeated Carton, in the same mechanical
 way--“though it’s not important--No, it’s not important. No. Yet I know
 the face.”

 “I think not. I am sure not. It can’t be,” said the spy.

 “It-can’t-be,” muttered Sydney Carton, retrospectively, and idling his
 glass (which fortunately was a small one) again. “Can’t-be. Spoke good
 French. Yet like a foreigner, I thought?”

 “Provincial,” said the spy.

 “No. Foreign!” cried Carton, striking his open hand on the table, as a
 light broke clearly on his mind. “Cly! Disguised, but the same man. We
 had that man before us at the Old Bailey.”

 “Now, there you are hasty, sir,” said Barsad, with a smile that gave his
 aquiline nose an extra inclination to one side; “there you really give
 me an advantage over you. Cly (who I will unreservedly admit, at this
 distance of time, was a partner of mine) has been dead several years. I
 attended him in his last illness. He was buried in London, at the church
 of Saint Pancras-in-the-Fields. His unpopularity with the blackguard
 multitude at the moment prevented my following his remains, but I helped
 to lay him in his coffin.”

 Here, Mr. Lorry became aware, from where he sat, of a most remarkable
 goblin shadow on the wall. Tracing it to its source, he discovered it
 to be caused by a sudden extraordinary rising and stiffening of all the
 risen and stiff hair on Mr. Cruncher’s head.

 “Let us be reasonable,” said the spy, “and let us be fair. To show you
 how mistaken you are, and what an unfounded assumption yours is, I will
 lay before you a certificate of Cly’s burial, which I happened to have
 carried in my pocket-book,” with a hurried hand he produced and opened
 it, “ever since. There it is. Oh, look at it, look at it! You may take
 it in your hand; it’s no forgery.”

 Here, Mr. Lorry perceived the reflection on the wall to elongate, and
 Mr. Cruncher rose and stepped forward. His hair could not have been more
 violently on end, if it had been that moment dressed by the Cow with the
 crumpled horn in the house that Jack built.

 Unseen by the spy, Mr. Cruncher stood at his side, and touched him on
 the shoulder like a ghostly bailiff.

 “That there Roger Cly, master,” said Mr. Cruncher, with a taciturn and
 iron-bound visage. “So _you_ put him in his coffin?”

 “I did.”

 “Who took him out of it?”

 Barsad leaned back in his chair, and stammered, “What do you mean?”

 “I mean,” said Mr. Cruncher, “that he warn’t never in it. No! Not he!
 I’ll have my head took off, if he was ever in it.”

 The spy looked round at the two gentlemen; they both looked in
 unspeakable astonishment at Jerry.

 “I tell you,” said Jerry, “that you buried paving-stones and earth in
 that there coffin. Don’t go and tell me that you buried Cly. It was a
 take in. Me and two more knows it.”

 “How do you know it?”

 “What’s that to you? Ecod!” growled Mr. Cruncher, “it’s you I have got a
 old grudge again, is it, with your shameful impositions upon tradesmen!
 I’d catch hold of your throat and choke you for half a guinea.”

 Sydney Carton, who, with Mr. Lorry, had been lost in amazement at
 this turn of the business, here requested Mr. Cruncher to moderate and
 explain himself.

 “At another time, sir,” he returned, evasively, “the present time is
 ill-conwenient for explainin’. What I stand to, is, that he knows well
 wot that there Cly was never in that there coffin. Let him say he was,
 in so much as a word of one syllable, and I’ll either catch hold of his
 throat and choke him for half a guinea;” Mr. Cruncher dwelt upon this as
 quite a liberal offer; “or I’ll out and announce him.”

 “Humph! I see one thing,” said Carton. “I hold another card, Mr. Barsad.
 Impossible, here in raging Paris, with Suspicion filling the air, for
 you to outlive denunciation, when you are in communication with another
 aristocratic spy of the same antecedents as yourself, who, moreover, has
 the mystery about him of having feigned death and come to life again!
 A plot in the prisons, of the foreigner against the Republic. A strong
 card--a certain Guillotine card! Do you play?”

 “No!” returned the spy. “I throw up. I confess that we were so unpopular
 with the outrageous mob, that I only got away from England at the risk
 of being ducked to death, and that Cly was so ferreted up and down, that
 he never would have got away at all but for that sham. Though how this
 man knows it was a sham, is a wonder of wonders to me.”

 “Never you trouble your head about this man,” retorted the contentious
 Mr. Cruncher; “you’ll have trouble enough with giving your attention to
 that gentleman. And look here! Once more!”--Mr. Cruncher could not
 be restrained from making rather an ostentatious parade of his
 liberality--“I’d catch hold of your throat and choke you for half a
 guinea.”

 The Sheep of the prisons turned from him to Sydney Carton, and said,
 with more decision, “It has come to a point. I go on duty soon, and
 can’t overstay my time. You told me you had a proposal; what is it?
 Now, it is of no use asking too much of me. Ask me to do anything in my
 office, putting my head in great extra danger, and I had better trust my
 life to the chances of a refusal than the chances of consent. In short,
 I should make that choice. You talk of desperation. We are all desperate
 here. Remember! I may denounce you if I think proper, and I can swear my
 way through stone walls, and so can others. Now, what do you want with
 me?”

 “Not very much. You are a turnkey at the Conciergerie?”

 “I tell you once for all, there is no such thing as an escape possible,”
 said the spy, firmly.

 “Why need you tell me what I have not asked? You are a turnkey at the
 Conciergerie?”

 “I am sometimes.”

 “You can be when you choose?”

 “I can pass in and out when I choose.”

 Sydney Carton filled another glass with brandy, poured it slowly out
 upon the hearth, and watched it as it dropped. It being all spent, he
 said, rising:

 “So far, we have spoken before these two, because it was as well that
 the merits of the cards should not rest solely between you and me. Come
 into the dark room here, and let us have one final word alone.”




 CHAPTER IX.
 The Game Made


 While Sydney Carton and the Sheep of the prisons were in the adjoining
 dark room, speaking so low that not a sound was heard, Mr. Lorry looked
 at Jerry in considerable doubt and mistrust. That honest tradesman’s
 manner of receiving the look, did not inspire confidence; he changed the
 leg on which he rested, as often as if he had fifty of those limbs,
 and were trying them all; he examined his finger-nails with a very
 questionable closeness of attention; and whenever Mr. Lorry’s eye caught
 his, he was taken with that peculiar kind of short cough requiring the
 hollow of a hand before it, which is seldom, if ever, known to be an
 infirmity attendant on perfect openness of character.

 “Jerry,” said Mr. Lorry. “Come here.”

 Mr. Cruncher came forward sideways, with one of his shoulders in advance
 of him.

 “What have you been, besides a messenger?”

 After some cogitation, accompanied with an intent look at his patron,
 Mr. Cruncher conceived the luminous idea of replying, “Agicultooral
 character.”

 “My mind misgives me much,” said Mr. Lorry, angrily shaking a forefinger
 at him, “that you have used the respectable and great house of Tellson’s
 as a blind, and that you have had an unlawful occupation of an infamous
 description. If you have, don’t expect me to befriend you when you
 get back to England. If you have, don’t expect me to keep your secret.
 Tellson’s shall not be imposed upon.”

 “I hope, sir,” pleaded the abashed Mr. Cruncher, “that a gentleman like
 yourself wot I’ve had the honour of odd jobbing till I’m grey at it,
 would think twice about harming of me, even if it wos so--I don’t say it
 is, but even if it wos. And which it is to be took into account that if
 it wos, it wouldn’t, even then, be all o’ one side. There’d be two sides
 to it. There might be medical doctors at the present hour, a picking
 up their guineas where a honest tradesman don’t pick up his
 fardens--fardens! no, nor yet his half fardens--half fardens! no, nor
 yet his quarter--a banking away like smoke at Tellson’s, and a cocking
 their medical eyes at that tradesman on the sly, a going in and going
 out to their own carriages--ah! equally like smoke, if not more so.
 Well, that ’ud be imposing, too, on Tellson’s. For you cannot sarse the
 goose and not the gander. And here’s Mrs. Cruncher, or leastways wos
 in the Old England times, and would be to-morrow, if cause given,
 a floppin’ again the business to that degree as is ruinating--stark
 ruinating! Whereas them medical doctors’ wives don’t flop--catch ’em at
 it! Or, if they flop, their floppings goes in favour of more patients,
 and how can you rightly have one without t’other? Then, wot with
 undertakers, and wot with parish clerks, and wot with sextons, and wot
 with private watchmen (all awaricious and all in it), a man wouldn’t get
 much by it, even if it wos so. And wot little a man did get, would never
 prosper with him, Mr. Lorry. He’d never have no good of it; he’d want
 all along to be out of the line, if he, could see his way out, being
 once in--even if it wos so.”

 “Ugh!” cried Mr. Lorry, rather relenting, nevertheless, “I am shocked at
 the sight of you.”

 “Now, what I would humbly offer to you, sir,” pursued Mr. Cruncher,
 “even if it wos so, which I don’t say it is--”

 “Don’t prevaricate,” said Mr. Lorry.

 “No, I will _not_, sir,” returned Mr. Crunches as if nothing were
 further from his thoughts or practice--“which I don’t say it is--wot I
 would humbly offer to you, sir, would be this. Upon that there stool, at
 that there Bar, sets that there boy of mine, brought up and growed up to
 be a man, wot will errand you, message you, general-light-job you, till
 your heels is where your head is, if such should be your wishes. If it
 wos so, which I still don’t say it is (for I will not prewaricate to
 you, sir), let that there boy keep his father’s place, and take care of
 his mother; don’t blow upon that boy’s father--do not do it, sir--and
 let that father go into the line of the reg’lar diggin’, and make amends
 for what he would have undug--if it wos so--by diggin’ of ’em in with
 a will, and with conwictions respectin’ the futur’ keepin’ of ’em safe.
 That, Mr. Lorry,” said Mr. Cruncher, wiping his forehead with his
 arm, as an announcement that he had arrived at the peroration of his
 discourse, “is wot I would respectfully offer to you, sir. A man don’t
 see all this here a goin’ on dreadful round him, in the way of Subjects
 without heads, dear me, plentiful enough fur to bring the price down
 to porterage and hardly that, without havin’ his serious thoughts of
 things. And these here would be mine, if it wos so, entreatin’ of you
 fur to bear in mind that wot I said just now, I up and said in the good
 cause when I might have kep’ it back.”

 “That at least is true,” said Mr. Lorry. “Say no more now. It may be
 that I shall yet stand your friend, if you deserve it, and repent in
 action--not in words. I want no more words.”

 Mr. Cruncher knuckled his forehead, as Sydney Carton and the spy
 returned from the dark room. “Adieu, Mr. Barsad,” said the former; “our
 arrangement thus made, you have nothing to fear from me.”

 He sat down in a chair on the hearth, over against Mr. Lorry. When they
 were alone, Mr. Lorry asked him what he had done?

 “Not much. If it should go ill with the prisoner, I have ensured access
 to him, once.”

 Mr. Lorry’s countenance fell.

 “It is all I could do,” said Carton. “To propose too much, would be
 to put this man’s head under the axe, and, as he himself said, nothing
 worse could happen to him if he were denounced. It was obviously the
 weakness of the position. There is no help for it.”

 “But access to him,” said Mr. Lorry, “if it should go ill before the
 Tribunal, will not save him.”

 “I never said it would.”

 Mr. Lorry’s eyes gradually sought the fire; his sympathy with his
 darling, and the heavy disappointment of his second arrest, gradually
 weakened them; he was an old man now, overborne with anxiety of late,
 and his tears fell.

 “You are a good man and a true friend,” said Carton, in an altered
 voice. “Forgive me if I notice that you are affected. I could not see my
 father weep, and sit by, careless. And I could not respect your
 sorrow more, if you were my father. You are free from that misfortune,
 however.”

 Though he said the last words, with a slip into his usual manner, there
 was a true feeling and respect both in his tone and in his touch,
 that Mr. Lorry, who had never seen the better side of him, was wholly
 unprepared for. He gave him his hand, and Carton gently pressed it.

 “To return to poor Darnay,” said Carton. “Don’t tell Her of this
 interview, or this arrangement. It would not enable Her to go to see
 him. She might think it was contrived, in case of the worse, to convey
 to him the means of anticipating the sentence.”

 Mr. Lorry had not thought of that, and he looked quickly at Carton to
 see if it were in his mind. It seemed to be; he returned the look, and
 evidently understood it.

 “She might think a thousand things,” Carton said, “and any of them would
 only add to her trouble. Don’t speak of me to her. As I said to you when
 I first came, I had better not see her. I can put my hand out, to do any
 little helpful work for her that my hand can find to do, without that.
 You are going to her, I hope? She must be very desolate to-night.”

 “I am going now, directly.”

 “I am glad of that. She has such a strong attachment to you and reliance
 on you. How does she look?”

 “Anxious and unhappy, but very beautiful.”

 “Ah!”

 It was a long, grieving sound, like a sigh--almost like a sob. It
 attracted Mr. Lorry’s eyes to Carton’s face, which was turned to the
 fire. A light, or a shade (the old gentleman could not have said which),
 passed from it as swiftly as a change will sweep over a hill-side on a
 wild bright day, and he lifted his foot to put back one of the little
 flaming logs, which was tumbling forward. He wore the white riding-coat
 and top-boots, then in vogue, and the light of the fire touching their
 light surfaces made him look very pale, with his long brown hair,
 all untrimmed, hanging loose about him. His indifference to fire was
 sufficiently remarkable to elicit a word of remonstrance from Mr. Lorry;
 his boot was still upon the hot embers of the flaming log, when it had
 broken under the weight of his foot.

 “I forgot it,” he said.

 Mr. Lorry’s eyes were again attracted to his face. Taking note of the
 wasted air which clouded the naturally handsome features, and having
 the expression of prisoners’ faces fresh in his mind, he was strongly
 reminded of that expression.

 “And your duties here have drawn to an end, sir?” said Carton, turning
 to him.

 “Yes. As I was telling you last night when Lucie came in so
 unexpectedly, I have at length done all that I can do here. I hoped to
 have left them in perfect safety, and then to have quitted Paris. I have
 my Leave to Pass. I was ready to go.”

 They were both silent.

 “Yours is a long life to look back upon, sir?” said Carton, wistfully.

 “I am in my seventy-eighth year.”

 “You have been useful all your life; steadily and constantly occupied;
 trusted, respected, and looked up to?”

 “I have been a man of business, ever since I have been a man. Indeed, I
 may say that I was a man of business when a boy.”

 “See what a place you fill at seventy-eight. How many people will miss
 you when you leave it empty!”

 “A solitary old bachelor,” answered Mr. Lorry, shaking his head. “There
 is nobody to weep for me.”

 “How can you say that? Wouldn’t She weep for you? Wouldn’t her child?”

 “Yes, yes, thank God. I didn’t quite mean what I said.”

 “It _is_ a thing to thank God for; is it not?”

 “Surely, surely.”

 “If you could say, with truth, to your own solitary heart, to-night,
 ‘I have secured to myself the love and attachment, the gratitude or
 respect, of no human creature; I have won myself a tender place in no
 regard; I have done nothing good or serviceable to be remembered by!’
 your seventy-eight years would be seventy-eight heavy curses; would they
 not?”

 “You say truly, Mr. Carton; I think they would be.”

 Sydney turned his eyes again upon the fire, and, after a silence of a
 few moments, said:

 “I should like to ask you:--Does your childhood seem far off? Do the
 days when you sat at your mother’s knee, seem days of very long ago?”

 Responding to his softened manner, Mr. Lorry answered:

 “Twenty years back, yes; at this time of my life, no. For, as I draw
 closer and closer to the end, I travel in the circle, nearer and
 nearer to the beginning. It seems to be one of the kind smoothings and
 preparings of the way. My heart is touched now, by many remembrances
 that had long fallen asleep, of my pretty young mother (and I so old!),
 and by many associations of the days when what we call the World was not
 so real with me, and my faults were not confirmed in me.”

 “I understand the feeling!” exclaimed Carton, with a bright flush. “And
 you are the better for it?”

 “I hope so.”

 Carton terminated the conversation here, by rising to help him on with
 his outer coat; “But you,” said Mr. Lorry, reverting to the theme, “you
 are young.”

 “Yes,” said Carton. “I am not old, but my young way was never the way to
 age. Enough of me.”

 “And of me, I am sure,” said Mr. Lorry. “Are you going out?”

 “I’ll walk with you to her gate. You know my vagabond and restless
 habits. If I should prowl about the streets a long time, don’t be
 uneasy; I shall reappear in the morning. You go to the Court to-morrow?”

 “Yes, unhappily.”

 “I shall be there, but only as one of the crowd. My Spy will find a
 place for me. Take my arm, sir.”

 Mr. Lorry did so, and they went down-stairs and out in the streets. A
 few minutes brought them to Mr. Lorry’s destination. Carton left him
 there; but lingered at a little distance, and turned back to the gate
 again when it was shut, and touched it. He had heard of her going to
 the prison every day. “She came out here,” he said, looking about him,
 “turned this way, must have trod on these stones often. Let me follow in
 her steps.”

 It was ten o’clock at night when he stood before the prison of La Force,
 where she had stood hundreds of times. A little wood-sawyer, having
 closed his shop, was smoking his pipe at his shop-door.

 “Good night, citizen,” said Sydney Carton, pausing in going by; for, the
 man eyed him inquisitively.

 “Good night, citizen.”

 “How goes the Republic?”

 “You mean the Guillotine. Not ill. Sixty-three to-day. We shall mount
 to a hundred soon. Samson and his men complain sometimes, of being
 exhausted. Ha, ha, ha! He is so droll, that Samson. Such a Barber!”

 “Do you often go to see him--”

 “Shave? Always. Every day. What a barber! You have seen him at work?”

 “Never.”

 “Go and see him when he has a good batch. Figure this to yourself,
 citizen; he shaved the sixty-three to-day, in less than two pipes! Less
 than two pipes. Word of honour!”

 As the grinning little man held out the pipe he was smoking, to explain
 how he timed the executioner, Carton was so sensible of a rising desire
 to strike the life out of him, that he turned away.

 “But you are not English,” said the wood-sawyer, “though you wear
 English dress?”

 “Yes,” said Carton, pausing again, and answering over his shoulder.

 “You speak like a Frenchman.”

 “I am an old student here.”

 “Aha, a perfect Frenchman! Good night, Englishman.”

 “Good night, citizen.”

 “But go and see that droll dog,” the little man persisted, calling after
 him. “And take a pipe with you!”

 Sydney had not gone far out of sight, when he stopped in the middle of
 the street under a glimmering lamp, and wrote with his pencil on a scrap
 of paper. Then, traversing with the decided step of one who remembered
 the way well, several dark and dirty streets--much dirtier than usual,
 for the best public thoroughfares remained uncleansed in those times of
 terror--he stopped at a chemist’s shop, which the owner was closing with
 his own hands. A small, dim, crooked shop, kept in a tortuous, up-hill
 thoroughfare, by a small, dim, crooked man.

 Giving this citizen, too, good night, as he confronted him at his
 counter, he laid the scrap of paper before him. “Whew!” the chemist
 whistled softly, as he read it. “Hi! hi! hi!”

 Sydney Carton took no heed, and the chemist said:

 “For you, citizen?”

 “For me.”

 “You will be careful to keep them separate, citizen? You know the
 consequences of mixing them?”

 “Perfectly.”

 Certain small packets were made and given to him. He put them, one by
 one, in the breast of his inner coat, counted out the money for them,
 and deliberately left the shop. “There is nothing more to do,” said he,
 glancing upward at the moon, “until to-morrow. I can’t sleep.”

 It was not a reckless manner, the manner in which he said these words
 aloud under the fast-sailing clouds, nor was it more expressive of
 negligence than defiance. It was the settled manner of a tired man, who
 had wandered and struggled and got lost, but who at length struck into
 his road and saw its end.

 Long ago, when he had been famous among his earliest competitors as a
 youth of great promise, he had followed his father to the grave. His
 mother had died, years before. These solemn words, which had been
 read at his father’s grave, arose in his mind as he went down the dark
 streets, among the heavy shadows, with the moon and the clouds sailing
 on high above him. “I am the resurrection and the life, saith the Lord:
 he that believeth in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live: and
 whosoever liveth and believeth in me, shall never die.”

 In a city dominated by the axe, alone at night, with natural sorrow
 rising in him for the sixty-three who had been that day put to death,
 and for to-morrow’s victims then awaiting their doom in the prisons,
 and still of to-morrow’s and to-morrow’s, the chain of association that
 brought the words home, like a rusty old ship’s anchor from the deep,
 might have been easily found. He did not seek it, but repeated them and
 went on.

 With a solemn interest in the lighted windows where the people were
 going to rest, forgetful through a few calm hours of the horrors
 surrounding them; in the towers of the churches, where no prayers
 were said, for the popular revulsion had even travelled that length
 of self-destruction from years of priestly impostors, plunderers, and
 profligates; in the distant burial-places, reserved, as they wrote upon
 the gates, for Eternal Sleep; in the abounding gaols; and in the streets
 along which the sixties rolled to a death which had become so common and
 material, that no sorrowful story of a haunting Spirit ever arose among
 the people out of all the working of the Guillotine; with a solemn
 interest in the whole life and death of the city settling down to its
 short nightly pause in fury; Sydney Carton crossed the Seine again for
 the lighter streets.

 Few coaches were abroad, for riders in coaches were liable to be
 suspected, and gentility hid its head in red nightcaps, and put on heavy
 shoes, and trudged. But, the theatres were all well filled, and the
 people poured cheerfully out as he passed, and went chatting home. At
 one of the theatre doors, there was a little girl with a mother, looking
 for a way across the street through the mud. He carried the child over,
 and before the timid arm was loosed from his neck asked her for a kiss.

 “I am the resurrection and the life, saith the Lord: he that believeth
 in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live: and whosoever liveth and
 believeth in me, shall never die.”

 Now, that the streets were quiet, and the night wore on, the words
 were in the echoes of his feet, and were in the air. Perfectly calm
 and steady, he sometimes repeated them to himself as he walked; but, he
 heard them always.

 The night wore out, and, as he stood upon the bridge listening to the
 water as it splashed the river-walls of the Island of Paris, where the
 picturesque confusion of houses and cathedral shone bright in the light
 of the moon, the day came coldly, looking like a dead face out of the
 sky. Then, the night, with the moon and the stars, turned pale and died,
 and for a little while it seemed as if Creation were delivered over to
 Death’s dominion.

 But, the glorious sun, rising, seemed to strike those words, that burden
 of the night, straight and warm to his heart in its long bright rays.
 And looking along them, with reverently shaded eyes, a bridge of light
 appeared to span the air between him and the sun, while the river
 sparkled under it.

 The strong tide, so swift, so deep, and certain, was like a congenial
 friend, in the morning stillness. He walked by the stream, far from the
 houses, and in the light and warmth of the sun fell asleep on the
 bank. When he awoke and was afoot again, he lingered there yet a little
 longer, watching an eddy that turned and turned purposeless, until the
 stream absorbed it, and carried it on to the sea.--“Like me.”

 A trading-boat, with a sail of the softened colour of a dead leaf, then
 glided into his view, floated by him, and died away. As its silent track
 in the water disappeared, the prayer that had broken up out of his heart
 for a merciful consideration of all his poor blindnesses and errors,
 ended in the words, “I am the resurrection and the life.”

 Mr. Lorry was already out when he got back, and it was easy to surmise
 where the good old man was gone. Sydney Carton drank nothing but a
 little coffee, ate some bread, and, having washed and changed to refresh
 himself, went out to the place of trial.

 The court was all astir and a-buzz, when the black sheep--whom many fell
 away from in dread--pressed him into an obscure corner among the crowd.
 Mr. Lorry was there, and Doctor Manette was there. She was there,
 sitting beside her father.

 When her husband was brought in, she turned a look upon him, so
 sustaining, so encouraging, so full of admiring love and pitying
 tenderness, yet so courageous for his sake, that it called the healthy
 blood into his face, brightened his glance, and animated his heart. If
 there had been any eyes to notice the influence of her look, on Sydney
 Carton, it would have been seen to be the same influence exactly.

 Before that unjust Tribunal, there was little or no order of procedure,
 ensuring to any accused person any reasonable hearing. There could have
 been no such Revolution, if all laws, forms, and ceremonies, had not
 first been so monstrously abused, that the suicidal vengeance of the
 Revolution was to scatter them all to the winds.

 Every eye was turned to the jury. The same determined patriots and good
 republicans as yesterday and the day before, and to-morrow and the day
 after. Eager and prominent among them, one man with a craving face, and
 his fingers perpetually hovering about his lips, whose appearance
 gave great satisfaction to the spectators. A life-thirsting,
 cannibal-looking, bloody-minded juryman, the Jacques Three of St.
 Antoine. The whole jury, as a jury of dogs empannelled to try the deer.

 Every eye then turned to the five judges and the public prosecutor.
 No favourable leaning in that quarter to-day. A fell, uncompromising,
 murderous business-meaning there. Every eye then sought some other eye
 in the crowd, and gleamed at it approvingly; and heads nodded at one
 another, before bending forward with a strained attention.

 Charles Evrémonde, called Darnay. Released yesterday. Reaccused and
 retaken yesterday. Indictment delivered to him last night. Suspected and
 Denounced enemy of the Republic, Aristocrat, one of a family of tyrants,
 one of a race proscribed, for that they had used their abolished
 privileges to the infamous oppression of the people. Charles Evrémonde,
 called Darnay, in right of such proscription, absolutely Dead in Law.

 To this effect, in as few or fewer words, the Public Prosecutor.

 The President asked, was the Accused openly denounced or secretly?

 “Openly, President.”

 “By whom?”

 “Three voices. Ernest Defarge, wine-vendor of St. Antoine.”

 “Good.”

 “Thérèse Defarge, his wife.”

 “Good.”

 “Alexandre Manette, physician.”

 A great uproar took place in the court, and in the midst of it, Doctor
 Manette was seen, pale and trembling, standing where he had been seated.

 “President, I indignantly protest to you that this is a forgery and
 a fraud. You know the accused to be the husband of my daughter. My
 daughter, and those dear to her, are far dearer to me than my life. Who
 and where is the false conspirator who says that I denounce the husband
 of my child!”

 “Citizen Manette, be tranquil. To fail in submission to the authority of
 the Tribunal would be to put yourself out of Law. As to what is dearer
 to you than life, nothing can be so dear to a good citizen as the
 Republic.”

 Loud acclamations hailed this rebuke. The President rang his bell, and
 with warmth resumed.

 “If the Republic should demand of you the sacrifice of your child
 herself, you would have no duty but to sacrifice her. Listen to what is
 to follow. In the meanwhile, be silent!”

 Frantic acclamations were again raised. Doctor Manette sat down, with
 his eyes looking around, and his lips trembling; his daughter drew
 closer to him. The craving man on the jury rubbed his hands together,
 and restored the usual hand to his mouth.

 Defarge was produced, when the court was quiet enough to admit of his
 being heard, and rapidly expounded the story of the imprisonment, and of
 his having been a mere boy in the Doctor’s service, and of the release,
 and of the state of the prisoner when released and delivered to him.
 This short examination followed, for the court was quick with its work.

 “You did good service at the taking of the Bastille, citizen?”

 “I believe so.”

 Here, an excited woman screeched from the crowd: “You were one of the
 best patriots there. Why not say so? You were a cannonier that day
 there, and you were among the first to enter the accursed fortress when
 it fell. Patriots, I speak the truth!”

 It was The Vengeance who, amidst the warm commendations of the audience,
 thus assisted the proceedings. The President rang his bell; but, The
 Vengeance, warming with encouragement, shrieked, “I defy that bell!”
 wherein she was likewise much commended.

 “Inform the Tribunal of what you did that day within the Bastille,
 citizen.”

 “I knew,” said Defarge, looking down at his wife, who stood at the
 bottom of the steps on which he was raised, looking steadily up at him;
 “I knew that this prisoner, of whom I speak, had been confined in a cell
 known as One Hundred and Five, North Tower. I knew it from himself. He
 knew himself by no other name than One Hundred and Five, North Tower,
 when he made shoes under my care. As I serve my gun that day, I resolve,
 when the place shall fall, to examine that cell. It falls. I mount to
 the cell, with a fellow-citizen who is one of the Jury, directed by a
 gaoler. I examine it, very closely. In a hole in the chimney, where a
 stone has been worked out and replaced, I find a written paper. This is
 that written paper. I have made it my business to examine some specimens
 of the writing of Doctor Manette. This is the writing of Doctor Manette.
 I confide this paper, in the writing of Doctor Manette, to the hands of
 the President.”

 “Let it be read.”

 In a dead silence and stillness--the prisoner under trial looking
 lovingly at his wife, his wife only looking from him to look with
 solicitude at her father, Doctor Manette keeping his eyes fixed on the
 reader, Madame Defarge never taking hers from the prisoner, Defarge
 never taking his from his feasting wife, and all the other eyes there
 intent upon the Doctor, who saw none of them--the paper was read, as
 follows.




 CHAPTER X.
 The Substance of the Shadow


 “I, Alexandre Manette, unfortunate physician, native of Beauvais, and
 afterwards resident in Paris, write this melancholy paper in my doleful
 cell in the Bastille, during the last month of the year, 1767. I write
 it at stolen intervals, under every difficulty. I design to secrete it
 in the wall of the chimney, where I have slowly and laboriously made a
 place of concealment for it. Some pitying hand may find it there, when I
 and my sorrows are dust.

 “These words are formed by the rusty iron point with which I write with
 difficulty in scrapings of soot and charcoal from the chimney, mixed
 with blood, in the last month of the tenth year of my captivity. Hope
 has quite departed from my breast. I know from terrible warnings I have
 noted in myself that my reason will not long remain unimpaired, but I
 solemnly declare that I am at this time in the possession of my right
 mind--that my memory is exact and circumstantial--and that I write the
 truth as I shall answer for these my last recorded words, whether they
 be ever read by men or not, at the Eternal Judgment-seat.

 “One cloudy moonlight night, in the third week of December (I think the
 twenty-second of the month) in the year 1757, I was walking on a retired
 part of the quay by the Seine for the refreshment of the frosty air,
 at an hour’s distance from my place of residence in the Street of the
 School of Medicine, when a carriage came along behind me, driven very
 fast. As I stood aside to let that carriage pass, apprehensive that it
 might otherwise run me down, a head was put out at the window, and a
 voice called to the driver to stop.

 “The carriage stopped as soon as the driver could rein in his horses,
 and the same voice called to me by my name. I answered. The carriage
 was then so far in advance of me that two gentlemen had time to open the
 door and alight before I came up with it.

 “I observed that they were both wrapped in cloaks, and appeared to
 conceal themselves. As they stood side by side near the carriage door,
 I also observed that they both looked of about my own age, or rather
 younger, and that they were greatly alike, in stature, manner, voice,
 and (as far as I could see) face too.

 “‘You are Doctor Manette?’ said one.

 “I am.”

 “‘Doctor Manette, formerly of Beauvais,’ said the other; ‘the young
 physician, originally an expert surgeon, who within the last year or two
 has made a rising reputation in Paris?’

 “‘Gentlemen,’ I returned, ‘I am that Doctor Manette of whom you speak so
 graciously.’

 “‘We have been to your residence,’ said the first, ‘and not being
 so fortunate as to find you there, and being informed that you were
 probably walking in this direction, we followed, in the hope of
 overtaking you. Will you please to enter the carriage?’

 “The manner of both was imperious, and they both moved, as these words
 were spoken, so as to place me between themselves and the carriage door.
 They were armed. I was not.

 “‘Gentlemen,’ said I, ‘pardon me; but I usually inquire who does me
 the honour to seek my assistance, and what is the nature of the case to
 which I am summoned.’

 “The reply to this was made by him who had spoken second. ‘Doctor,
 your clients are people of condition. As to the nature of the case,
 our confidence in your skill assures us that you will ascertain it for
 yourself better than we can describe it. Enough. Will you please to
 enter the carriage?’

 “I could do nothing but comply, and I entered it in silence. They both
 entered after me--the last springing in, after putting up the steps. The
 carriage turned about, and drove on at its former speed.

 “I repeat this conversation exactly as it occurred. I have no doubt that
 it is, word for word, the same. I describe everything exactly as it took
 place, constraining my mind not to wander from the task. Where I make
 the broken marks that follow here, I leave off for the time, and put my
 paper in its hiding-place.

        *****

 “The carriage left the streets behind, passed the North Barrier, and
 emerged upon the country road. At two-thirds of a league from the
 Barrier--I did not estimate the distance at that time, but afterwards
 when I traversed it--it struck out of the main avenue, and presently
 stopped at a solitary house, We all three alighted, and walked, by
 a damp soft footpath in a garden where a neglected fountain had
 overflowed, to the door of the house. It was not opened immediately, in
 answer to the ringing of the bell, and one of my two conductors struck
 the man who opened it, with his heavy riding glove, across the face.

 “There was nothing in this action to attract my particular attention,
 for I had seen common people struck more commonly than dogs. But, the
 other of the two, being angry likewise, struck the man in like manner
 with his arm; the look and bearing of the brothers were then so exactly
 alike, that I then first perceived them to be twin brothers.

 “From the time of our alighting at the outer gate (which we found
 locked, and which one of the brothers had opened to admit us, and had
 relocked), I had heard cries proceeding from an upper chamber. I was
 conducted to this chamber straight, the cries growing louder as we
 ascended the stairs, and I found a patient in a high fever of the brain,
 lying on a bed.

 “The patient was a woman of great beauty, and young; assuredly not much
 past twenty. Her hair was torn and ragged, and her arms were bound to
 her sides with sashes and handkerchiefs. I noticed that these bonds were
 all portions of a gentleman’s dress. On one of them, which was a fringed
 scarf for a dress of ceremony, I saw the armorial bearings of a Noble,
 and the letter E.

 “I saw this, within the first minute of my contemplation of the patient;
 for, in her restless strivings she had turned over on her face on the
 edge of the bed, had drawn the end of the scarf into her mouth, and was
 in danger of suffocation. My first act was to put out my hand to relieve
 her breathing; and in moving the scarf aside, the embroidery in the
 corner caught my sight.

 “I turned her gently over, placed my hands upon her breast to calm her
 and keep her down, and looked into her face. Her eyes were dilated and
 wild, and she constantly uttered piercing shrieks, and repeated the
 words, ‘My husband, my father, and my brother!’ and then counted up to
 twelve, and said, ‘Hush!’ For an instant, and no more, she would pause
 to listen, and then the piercing shrieks would begin again, and she
 would repeat the cry, ‘My husband, my father, and my brother!’ and
 would count up to twelve, and say, ‘Hush!’ There was no variation in the
 order, or the manner. There was no cessation, but the regular moment’s
 pause, in the utterance of these sounds.

 “‘How long,’ I asked, ‘has this lasted?’

 “To distinguish the brothers, I will call them the elder and the
 younger; by the elder, I mean him who exercised the most authority. It
 was the elder who replied, ‘Since about this hour last night.’

 “‘She has a husband, a father, and a brother?’

 “‘A brother.’

 “‘I do not address her brother?’

 “He answered with great contempt, ‘No.’

 “‘She has some recent association with the number twelve?’

 “The younger brother impatiently rejoined, ‘With twelve o’clock?’

 “‘See, gentlemen,’ said I, still keeping my hands upon her breast, ‘how
 useless I am, as you have brought me! If I had known what I was coming
 to see, I could have come provided. As it is, time must be lost. There
 are no medicines to be obtained in this lonely place.’

 “The elder brother looked to the younger, who said haughtily, ‘There is
 a case of medicines here;’ and brought it from a closet, and put it on
 the table.

        *****

 “I opened some of the bottles, smelt them, and put the stoppers to my
 lips. If I had wanted to use anything save narcotic medicines that were
 poisons in themselves, I would not have administered any of those.

 “‘Do you doubt them?’ asked the younger brother.

 “‘You see, monsieur, I am going to use them,’ I replied, and said no
 more.

 “I made the patient swallow, with great difficulty, and after many
 efforts, the dose that I desired to give. As I intended to repeat it
 after a while, and as it was necessary to watch its influence, I then
 sat down by the side of the bed. There was a timid and suppressed woman
 in attendance (wife of the man down-stairs), who had retreated into
 a corner. The house was damp and decayed, indifferently
 furnished--evidently, recently occupied and temporarily used. Some thick
 old hangings had been nailed up before the windows, to deaden the
 sound of the shrieks. They continued to be uttered in their regular
 succession, with the cry, ‘My husband, my father, and my brother!’ the
 counting up to twelve, and ‘Hush!’ The frenzy was so violent, that I had
 not unfastened the bandages restraining the arms; but, I had looked to
 them, to see that they were not painful. The only spark of encouragement
 in the case, was, that my hand upon the sufferer’s breast had this much
 soothing influence, that for minutes at a time it tranquillised the
 figure. It had no effect upon the cries; no pendulum could be more
 regular.

 “For the reason that my hand had this effect (I assume), I had sat by
 the side of the bed for half an hour, with the two brothers looking on,
 before the elder said:

 “‘There is another patient.’

 “I was startled, and asked, ‘Is it a pressing case?’

 “‘You had better see,’ he carelessly answered; and took up a light.

        *****

 “The other patient lay in a back room across a second staircase, which
 was a species of loft over a stable. There was a low plastered ceiling
 to a part of it; the rest was open, to the ridge of the tiled roof, and
 there were beams across. Hay and straw were stored in that portion of
 the place, fagots for firing, and a heap of apples in sand. I had to
 pass through that part, to get at the other. My memory is circumstantial
 and unshaken. I try it with these details, and I see them all, in
 this my cell in the Bastille, near the close of the tenth year of my
 captivity, as I saw them all that night.

 “On some hay on the ground, with a cushion thrown under his head, lay a
 handsome peasant boy--a boy of not more than seventeen at the most.
 He lay on his back, with his teeth set, his right hand clenched on his
 breast, and his glaring eyes looking straight upward. I could not see
 where his wound was, as I kneeled on one knee over him; but, I could see
 that he was dying of a wound from a sharp point.

 “‘I am a doctor, my poor fellow,’ said I. ‘Let me examine it.’

 “‘I do not want it examined,’ he answered; ‘let it be.’

 “It was under his hand, and I soothed him to let me move his hand away.
 The wound was a sword-thrust, received from twenty to twenty-four hours
 before, but no skill could have saved him if it had been looked to
 without delay. He was then dying fast. As I turned my eyes to the elder
 brother, I saw him looking down at this handsome boy whose life was
 ebbing out, as if he were a wounded bird, or hare, or rabbit; not at all
 as if he were a fellow-creature.

 “‘How has this been done, monsieur?’ said I.

 “‘A crazed young common dog! A serf! Forced my brother to draw upon him,
 and has fallen by my brother’s sword--like a gentleman.’

 “There was no touch of pity, sorrow, or kindred humanity, in this
 answer. The speaker seemed to acknowledge that it was inconvenient to
 have that different order of creature dying there, and that it would
 have been better if he had died in the usual obscure routine of his
 vermin kind. He was quite incapable of any compassionate feeling about
 the boy, or about his fate.

 “The boy’s eyes had slowly moved to him as he had spoken, and they now
 slowly moved to me.

 “‘Doctor, they are very proud, these Nobles; but we common dogs are
 proud too, sometimes. They plunder us, outrage us, beat us, kill us; but
 we have a little pride left, sometimes. She--have you seen her, Doctor?’

 “The shrieks and the cries were audible there, though subdued by the
 distance. He referred to them, as if she were lying in our presence.

 “I said, ‘I have seen her.’

 “‘She is my sister, Doctor. They have had their shameful rights, these
 Nobles, in the modesty and virtue of our sisters, many years, but we
 have had good girls among us. I know it, and have heard my father say
 so. She was a good girl. She was betrothed to a good young man, too: a
 tenant of his. We were all tenants of his--that man’s who stands there.
 The other is his brother, the worst of a bad race.’

 “It was with the greatest difficulty that the boy gathered bodily force
 to speak; but, his spirit spoke with a dreadful emphasis.

 “‘We were so robbed by that man who stands there, as all we common dogs
 are by those superior Beings--taxed by him without mercy, obliged to
 work for him without pay, obliged to grind our corn at his mill, obliged
 to feed scores of his tame birds on our wretched crops, and forbidden
 for our lives to keep a single tame bird of our own, pillaged and
 plundered to that degree that when we chanced to have a bit of meat, we
 ate it in fear, with the door barred and the shutters closed, that his
 people should not see it and take it from us--I say, we were so robbed,
 and hunted, and were made so poor, that our father told us it was a
 dreadful thing to bring a child into the world, and that what we should
 most pray for, was, that our women might be barren and our miserable
 race die out!’

 “I had never before seen the sense of being oppressed, bursting forth
 like a fire. I had supposed that it must be latent in the people
 somewhere; but, I had never seen it break out, until I saw it in the
 dying boy.

 “‘Nevertheless, Doctor, my sister married. He was ailing at that time,
 poor fellow, and she married her lover, that she might tend and comfort
 him in our cottage--our dog-hut, as that man would call it. She had not
 been married many weeks, when that man’s brother saw her and admired
 her, and asked that man to lend her to him--for what are husbands among
 us! He was willing enough, but my sister was good and virtuous, and
 hated his brother with a hatred as strong as mine. What did the two
 then, to persuade her husband to use his influence with her, to make her
 willing?’

 “The boy’s eyes, which had been fixed on mine, slowly turned to the
 looker-on, and I saw in the two faces that all he said was true. The two
 opposing kinds of pride confronting one another, I can see, even in this
 Bastille; the gentleman’s, all negligent indifference; the peasant’s, all
 trodden-down sentiment, and passionate revenge.

 “‘You know, Doctor, that it is among the Rights of these Nobles to
 harness us common dogs to carts, and drive us. They so harnessed him and
 drove him. You know that it is among their Rights to keep us in their
 grounds all night, quieting the frogs, in order that their noble sleep
 may not be disturbed. They kept him out in the unwholesome mists at
 night, and ordered him back into his harness in the day. But he was
 not persuaded. No! Taken out of harness one day at noon, to feed--if he
 could find food--he sobbed twelve times, once for every stroke of the
 bell, and died on her bosom.’

 “Nothing human could have held life in the boy but his determination to
 tell all his wrong. He forced back the gathering shadows of death, as
 he forced his clenched right hand to remain clenched, and to cover his
 wound.

 “‘Then, with that man’s permission and even with his aid, his
 brother took her away; in spite of what I know she must have told his
 brother--and what that is, will not be long unknown to you, Doctor, if
 it is now--his brother took her away--for his pleasure and diversion,
 for a little while. I saw her pass me on the road. When I took the
 tidings home, our father’s heart burst; he never spoke one of the words
 that filled it. I took my young sister (for I have another) to a place
 beyond the reach of this man, and where, at least, she will never be
 _his_ vassal. Then, I tracked the brother here, and last night climbed
 in--a common dog, but sword in hand.--Where is the loft window? It was
 somewhere here?’

 “The room was darkening to his sight; the world was narrowing around
 him. I glanced about me, and saw that the hay and straw were trampled
 over the floor, as if there had been a struggle.

 “‘She heard me, and ran in. I told her not to come near us till he was
 dead. He came in and first tossed me some pieces of money; then struck
 at me with a whip. But I, though a common dog, so struck at him as to
 make him draw. Let him break into as many pieces as he will, the sword
 that he stained with my common blood; he drew to defend himself--thrust
 at me with all his skill for his life.’

 “My glance had fallen, but a few moments before, on the fragments of
 a broken sword, lying among the hay. That weapon was a gentleman’s. In
 another place, lay an old sword that seemed to have been a soldier’s.

 “‘Now, lift me up, Doctor; lift me up. Where is he?’

 “‘He is not here,’ I said, supporting the boy, and thinking that he
 referred to the brother.

 “‘He! Proud as these nobles are, he is afraid to see me. Where is the
 man who was here? Turn my face to him.’

 “I did so, raising the boy’s head against my knee. But, invested for the
 moment with extraordinary power, he raised himself completely: obliging
 me to rise too, or I could not have still supported him.

 “‘Marquis,’ said the boy, turned to him with his eyes opened wide, and
 his right hand raised, ‘in the days when all these things are to be
 answered for, I summon you and yours, to the last of your bad race, to
 answer for them. I mark this cross of blood upon you, as a sign that
 I do it. In the days when all these things are to be answered for,
 I summon your brother, the worst of the bad race, to answer for them
 separately. I mark this cross of blood upon him, as a sign that I do
 it.’

 “Twice, he put his hand to the wound in his breast, and with his
 forefinger drew a cross in the air. He stood for an instant with the
 finger yet raised, and as it dropped, he dropped with it, and I laid him
 down dead.

        *****

 “When I returned to the bedside of the young woman, I found her raving
 in precisely the same order of continuity. I knew that this might last
 for many hours, and that it would probably end in the silence of the
 grave.

 “I repeated the medicines I had given her, and I sat at the side of
 the bed until the night was far advanced. She never abated the piercing
 quality of her shrieks, never stumbled in the distinctness or the order
 of her words. They were always ‘My husband, my father, and my brother!
 One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine, ten, eleven,
 twelve. Hush!’

 “This lasted twenty-six hours from the time when I first saw her. I had
 come and gone twice, and was again sitting by her, when she began to
 falter. I did what little could be done to assist that opportunity, and
 by-and-bye she sank into a lethargy, and lay like the dead.

 “It was as if the wind and rain had lulled at last, after a long and
 fearful storm. I released her arms, and called the woman to assist me to
 compose her figure and the dress she had torn. It was then that I knew
 her condition to be that of one in whom the first expectations of being
 a mother have arisen; and it was then that I lost the little hope I had
 had of her.

 “‘Is she dead?’ asked the Marquis, whom I will still describe as the
 elder brother, coming booted into the room from his horse.

 “‘Not dead,’ said I; ‘but like to die.’

 “‘What strength there is in these common bodies!’ he said, looking down
 at her with some curiosity.

 “‘There is prodigious strength,’ I answered him, ‘in sorrow and
 despair.’

 “He first laughed at my words, and then frowned at them. He moved a
 chair with his foot near to mine, ordered the woman away, and said in a
 subdued voice,

 “‘Doctor, finding my brother in this difficulty with these hinds, I
 recommended that your aid should be invited. Your reputation is high,
 and, as a young man with your fortune to make, you are probably mindful
 of your interest. The things that you see here, are things to be seen,
 and not spoken of.’

 “I listened to the patient’s breathing, and avoided answering.

 “‘Do you honour me with your attention, Doctor?’

 “‘Monsieur,’ said I, ‘in my profession, the communications of patients
 are always received in confidence.’ I was guarded in my answer, for I
 was troubled in my mind with what I had heard and seen.

 “Her breathing was so difficult to trace, that I carefully tried the
 pulse and the heart. There was life, and no more. Looking round as I
 resumed my seat, I found both the brothers intent upon me.

        *****

 “I write with so much difficulty, the cold is so severe, I am so
 fearful of being detected and consigned to an underground cell and total
 darkness, that I must abridge this narrative. There is no confusion or
 failure in my memory; it can recall, and could detail, every word that
 was ever spoken between me and those brothers.

 “She lingered for a week. Towards the last, I could understand some few
 syllables that she said to me, by placing my ear close to her lips. She
 asked me where she was, and I told her; who I was, and I told her. It
 was in vain that I asked her for her family name. She faintly shook her
 head upon the pillow, and kept her secret, as the boy had done.

 “I had no opportunity of asking her any question, until I had told the
 brothers she was sinking fast, and could not live another day. Until
 then, though no one was ever presented to her consciousness save the
 woman and myself, one or other of them had always jealously sat behind
 the curtain at the head of the bed when I was there. But when it came to
 that, they seemed careless what communication I might hold with her; as
 if--the thought passed through my mind--I were dying too.

 “I always observed that their pride bitterly resented the younger
 brother’s (as I call him) having crossed swords with a peasant, and that
 peasant a boy. The only consideration that appeared to affect the mind
 of either of them was the consideration that this was highly degrading
 to the family, and was ridiculous. As often as I caught the younger
 brother’s eyes, their expression reminded me that he disliked me deeply,
 for knowing what I knew from the boy. He was smoother and more polite to
 me than the elder; but I saw this. I also saw that I was an incumbrance
 in the mind of the elder, too.

 “My patient died, two hours before midnight--at a time, by my watch,
 answering almost to the minute when I had first seen her. I was alone
 with her, when her forlorn young head drooped gently on one side, and
 all her earthly wrongs and sorrows ended.

 “The brothers were waiting in a room down-stairs, impatient to ride
 away. I had heard them, alone at the bedside, striking their boots with
 their riding-whips, and loitering up and down.

 “‘At last she is dead?’ said the elder, when I went in.

 “‘She is dead,’ said I.

 “‘I congratulate you, my brother,’ were his words as he turned round.

 “He had before offered me money, which I had postponed taking. He now
 gave me a rouleau of gold. I took it from his hand, but laid it on
 the table. I had considered the question, and had resolved to accept
 nothing.

 “‘Pray excuse me,’ said I. ‘Under the circumstances, no.’

 “They exchanged looks, but bent their heads to me as I bent mine to
 them, and we parted without another word on either side.

        *****

 “I am weary, weary, weary--worn down by misery. I cannot read what I
 have written with this gaunt hand.

 “Early in the morning, the rouleau of gold was left at my door in a
 little box, with my name on the outside. From the first, I had anxiously
 considered what I ought to do. I decided, that day, to write privately
 to the Minister, stating the nature of the two cases to which I had been
 summoned, and the place to which I had gone: in effect, stating all the
 circumstances. I knew what Court influence was, and what the immunities
 of the Nobles were, and I expected that the matter would never be
 heard of; but, I wished to relieve my own mind. I had kept the matter a
 profound secret, even from my wife; and this, too, I resolved to state
 in my letter. I had no apprehension whatever of my real danger; but
 I was conscious that there might be danger for others, if others were
 compromised by possessing the knowledge that I possessed.

 “I was much engaged that day, and could not complete my letter that
 night. I rose long before my usual time next morning to finish it.
 It was the last day of the year. The letter was lying before me just
 completed, when I was told that a lady waited, who wished to see me.

        *****

 “I am growing more and more unequal to the task I have set myself. It is
 so cold, so dark, my senses are so benumbed, and the gloom upon me is so
 dreadful.

 “The lady was young, engaging, and handsome, but not marked for long
 life. She was in great agitation. She presented herself to me as the
 wife of the Marquis St. Evrémonde. I connected the title by which the
 boy had addressed the elder brother, with the initial letter embroidered
 on the scarf, and had no difficulty in arriving at the conclusion that I
 had seen that nobleman very lately.

 “My memory is still accurate, but I cannot write the words of our
 conversation. I suspect that I am watched more closely than I was, and I
 know not at what times I may be watched. She had in part suspected, and
 in part discovered, the main facts of the cruel story, of her husband’s
 share in it, and my being resorted to. She did not know that the girl
 was dead. Her hope had been, she said in great distress, to show her,
 in secret, a woman’s sympathy. Her hope had been to avert the wrath of
 Heaven from a House that had long been hateful to the suffering many.

 “She had reasons for believing that there was a young sister living, and
 her greatest desire was, to help that sister. I could tell her nothing
 but that there was such a sister; beyond that, I knew nothing. Her
 inducement to come to me, relying on my confidence, had been the hope
 that I could tell her the name and place of abode. Whereas, to this
 wretched hour I am ignorant of both.

        *****

 “These scraps of paper fail me. One was taken from me, with a warning,
 yesterday. I must finish my record to-day.

 “She was a good, compassionate lady, and not happy in her marriage. How
 could she be! The brother distrusted and disliked her, and his influence
 was all opposed to her; she stood in dread of him, and in dread of her
 husband too. When I handed her down to the door, there was a child, a
 pretty boy from two to three years old, in her carriage.

 “‘For his sake, Doctor,’ she said, pointing to him in tears, ‘I would do
 all I can to make what poor amends I can. He will never prosper in his
 inheritance otherwise. I have a presentiment that if no other innocent
 atonement is made for this, it will one day be required of him. What
 I have left to call my own--it is little beyond the worth of a few
 jewels--I will make it the first charge of his life to bestow, with the
 compassion and lamenting of his dead mother, on this injured family, if
 the sister can be discovered.’

 “She kissed the boy, and said, caressing him, ‘It is for thine own dear
 sake. Thou wilt be faithful, little Charles?’ The child answered her
 bravely, ‘Yes!’ I kissed her hand, and she took him in her arms, and
 went away caressing him. I never saw her more.

 “As she had mentioned her husband’s name in the faith that I knew it,
 I added no mention of it to my letter. I sealed my letter, and, not
 trusting it out of my own hands, delivered it myself that day.

 “That night, the last night of the year, towards nine o’clock, a man in
 a black dress rang at my gate, demanded to see me, and softly followed
 my servant, Ernest Defarge, a youth, up-stairs. When my servant came
 into the room where I sat with my wife--O my wife, beloved of my heart!
 My fair young English wife!--we saw the man, who was supposed to be at
 the gate, standing silent behind him.

 “An urgent case in the Rue St. Honore, he said. It would not detain me,
 he had a coach in waiting.

 “It brought me here, it brought me to my grave. When I was clear of the
 house, a black muffler was drawn tightly over my mouth from behind, and
 my arms were pinioned. The two brothers crossed the road from a dark
 corner, and identified me with a single gesture. The Marquis took from
 his pocket the letter I had written, showed it me, burnt it in the light
 of a lantern that was held, and extinguished the ashes with his foot.
 Not a word was spoken. I was brought here, I was brought to my living
 grave.

 “If it had pleased _God_ to put it in the hard heart of either of the
 brothers, in all these frightful years, to grant me any tidings of
 my dearest wife--so much as to let me know by a word whether alive or
 dead--I might have thought that He had not quite abandoned them. But,
 now I believe that the mark of the red cross is fatal to them, and that
 they have no part in His mercies. And them and their descendants, to the
 last of their race, I, Alexandre Manette, unhappy prisoner, do this last
 night of the year 1767, in my unbearable agony, denounce to the times
 when all these things shall be answered for. I denounce them to Heaven
 and to earth.”

 A terrible sound arose when the reading of this document was done. A
 sound of craving and eagerness that had nothing articulate in it but
 blood. The narrative called up the most revengeful passions of the time,
 and there was not a head in the nation but must have dropped before it.

 Little need, in presence of that tribunal and that auditory, to show
 how the Defarges had not made the paper public, with the other captured
 Bastille memorials borne in procession, and had kept it, biding their
 time. Little need to show that this detested family name had long been
 anathematised by Saint Antoine, and was wrought into the fatal register.
 The man never trod ground whose virtues and services would have
 sustained him in that place that day, against such denunciation.

 And all the worse for the doomed man, that the denouncer was a
 well-known citizen, his own attached friend, the father of his wife. One
 of the frenzied aspirations of the populace was, for imitations of
 the questionable public virtues of antiquity, and for sacrifices and
 self-immolations on the people’s altar. Therefore when the President
 said (else had his own head quivered on his shoulders), that the good
 physician of the Republic would deserve better still of the Republic by
 rooting out an obnoxious family of Aristocrats, and would doubtless feel
 a sacred glow and joy in making his daughter a widow and her child an
 orphan, there was wild excitement, patriotic fervour, not a touch of
 human sympathy.

 “Much influence around him, has that Doctor?” murmured Madame Defarge,
 smiling to The Vengeance. “Save him now, my Doctor, save him!”

 At every juryman’s vote, there was a roar. Another and another. Roar and
 roar.

 Unanimously voted. At heart and by descent an Aristocrat, an enemy
 of the Republic, a notorious oppressor of the People. Back to the
 Conciergerie, and Death within four-and-twenty hours!




 CHAPTER XI.
 Dusk


 The wretched wife of the innocent man thus doomed to die, fell under
 the sentence, as if she had been mortally stricken. But, she uttered no
 sound; and so strong was the voice within her, representing that it was
 she of all the world who must uphold him in his misery and not augment
 it, that it quickly raised her, even from that shock.

 The Judges having to take part in a public demonstration out of doors,
 the Tribunal adjourned. The quick noise and movement of the court’s
 emptying itself by many passages had not ceased, when Lucie stood
 stretching out her arms towards her husband, with nothing in her face
 but love and consolation.

 “If I might touch him! If I might embrace him once! O, good citizens, if
 you would have so much compassion for us!”

 There was but a gaoler left, along with two of the four men who had
 taken him last night, and Barsad. The people had all poured out to the
 show in the streets. Barsad proposed to the rest, “Let her embrace
 him then; it is but a moment.” It was silently acquiesced in, and they
 passed her over the seats in the hall to a raised place, where he, by
 leaning over the dock, could fold her in his arms.

 “Farewell, dear darling of my soul. My parting blessing on my love. We
 shall meet again, where the weary are at rest!”

 They were her husband’s words, as he held her to his bosom.

 “I can bear it, dear Charles. I am supported from above: don’t suffer
 for me. A parting blessing for our child.”

 “I send it to her by you. I kiss her by you. I say farewell to her by
 you.”

 “My husband. No! A moment!” He was tearing himself apart from her.
 “We shall not be separated long. I feel that this will break my heart
 by-and-bye; but I will do my duty while I can, and when I leave her, God
 will raise up friends for her, as He did for me.”

 Her father had followed her, and would have fallen on his knees to both
 of them, but that Darnay put out a hand and seized him, crying:

 “No, no! What have you done, what have you done, that you should kneel
 to us! We know now, what a struggle you made of old. We know, now what
 you underwent when you suspected my descent, and when you knew it. We
 know now, the natural antipathy you strove against, and conquered, for
 her dear sake. We thank you with all our hearts, and all our love and
 duty. Heaven be with you!”

 Her father’s only answer was to draw his hands through his white hair,
 and wring them with a shriek of anguish.

 “It could not be otherwise,” said the prisoner. “All things have worked
 together as they have fallen out. It was the always-vain endeavour to
 discharge my poor mother’s trust that first brought my fatal presence
 near you. Good could never come of such evil, a happier end was not in
 nature to so unhappy a beginning. Be comforted, and forgive me. Heaven
 bless you!”

 As he was drawn away, his wife released him, and stood looking after him
 with her hands touching one another in the attitude of prayer, and
 with a radiant look upon her face, in which there was even a comforting
 smile. As he went out at the prisoners’ door, she turned, laid her head
 lovingly on her father’s breast, tried to speak to him, and fell at his
 feet.

 Then, issuing from the obscure corner from which he had never moved,
 Sydney Carton came and took her up. Only her father and Mr. Lorry were
 with her. His arm trembled as it raised her, and supported her head.
 Yet, there was an air about him that was not all of pity--that had a
 flush of pride in it.

 “Shall I take her to a coach? I shall never feel her weight.”

 He carried her lightly to the door, and laid her tenderly down in a
 coach. Her father and their old friend got into it, and he took his seat
 beside the driver.

 When they arrived at the gateway where he had paused in the dark not
 many hours before, to picture to himself on which of the rough stones of
 the street her feet had trodden, he lifted her again, and carried her up
 the staircase to their rooms. There, he laid her down on a couch, where
 her child and Miss Pross wept over her.

 “Don’t recall her to herself,” he said, softly, to the latter, “she is
 better so. Don’t revive her to consciousness, while she only faints.”

 “Oh, Carton, Carton, dear Carton!” cried little Lucie, springing up and
 throwing her arms passionately round him, in a burst of grief. “Now that
 you have come, I think you will do something to help mamma, something to
 save papa! O, look at her, dear Carton! Can you, of all the people who
 love her, bear to see her so?”

 He bent over the child, and laid her blooming cheek against his face. He
 put her gently from him, and looked at her unconscious mother.

 “Before I go,” he said, and paused--“I may kiss her?”

 It was remembered afterwards that when he bent down and touched her face
 with his lips, he murmured some words. The child, who was nearest to
 him, told them afterwards, and told her grandchildren when she was a
 handsome old lady, that she heard him say, “A life you love.”

 When he had gone out into the next room, he turned suddenly on Mr. Lorry
 and her father, who were following, and said to the latter:

 “You had great influence but yesterday, Doctor Manette; let it at least
 be tried. These judges, and all the men in power, are very friendly to
 you, and very recognisant of your services; are they not?”

 “Nothing connected with Charles was concealed from me. I had the
 strongest assurances that I should save him; and I did.” He returned the
 answer in great trouble, and very slowly.

 “Try them again. The hours between this and to-morrow afternoon are few
 and short, but try.”

 “I intend to try. I will not rest a moment.”

 “That’s well. I have known such energy as yours do great things before
 now--though never,” he added, with a smile and a sigh together, “such
 great things as this. But try! Of little worth as life is when we misuse
 it, it is worth that effort. It would cost nothing to lay down if it
 were not.”

 “I will go,” said Doctor Manette, “to the Prosecutor and the President
 straight, and I will go to others whom it is better not to name. I will
 write too, and--But stay! There is a Celebration in the streets, and no
 one will be accessible until dark.”

 “That’s true. Well! It is a forlorn hope at the best, and not much the
 forlorner for being delayed till dark. I should like to know how you
 speed; though, mind! I expect nothing! When are you likely to have seen
 these dread powers, Doctor Manette?”

 “Immediately after dark, I should hope. Within an hour or two from
 this.”

 “It will be dark soon after four. Let us stretch the hour or two. If I
 go to Mr. Lorry’s at nine, shall I hear what you have done, either from
 our friend or from yourself?”

 “Yes.”

 “May you prosper!”

 Mr. Lorry followed Sydney to the outer door, and, touching him on the
 shoulder as he was going away, caused him to turn.

 “I have no hope,” said Mr. Lorry, in a low and sorrowful whisper.

 “Nor have I.”

 “If any one of these men, or all of these men, were disposed to spare
 him--which is a large supposition; for what is his life, or any man’s
 to them!--I doubt if they durst spare him after the demonstration in the
 court.”

 “And so do I. I heard the fall of the axe in that sound.”

 Mr. Lorry leaned his arm upon the door-post, and bowed his face upon it.

 “Don’t despond,” said Carton, very gently; “don’t grieve. I encouraged
 Doctor Manette in this idea, because I felt that it might one day be
 consolatory to her. Otherwise, she might think ‘his life was wantonly
 thrown away or wasted,’ and that might trouble her.”

 “Yes, yes, yes,” returned Mr. Lorry, drying his eyes, “you are right.
 But he will perish; there is no real hope.”

 “Yes. He will perish: there is no real hope,” echoed Carton.

 And walked with a settled step, down-stairs.




 CHAPTER XII.
 Darkness


 Sydney Carton paused in the street, not quite decided where to go. “At
 Tellson’s banking-house at nine,” he said, with a musing face. “Shall I
 do well, in the mean time, to show myself? I think so. It is best that
 these people should know there is such a man as I here; it is a sound
 precaution, and may be a necessary preparation. But care, care, care!
 Let me think it out!”

 Checking his steps which had begun to tend towards an object, he took a
 turn or two in the already darkening street, and traced the thought
 in his mind to its possible consequences. His first impression was
 confirmed. “It is best,” he said, finally resolved, “that these people
 should know there is such a man as I here.” And he turned his face
 towards Saint Antoine.

 Defarge had described himself, that day, as the keeper of a wine-shop in
 the Saint Antoine suburb. It was not difficult for one who knew the city
 well, to find his house without asking any question. Having ascertained
 its situation, Carton came out of those closer streets again, and dined
 at a place of refreshment and fell sound asleep after dinner. For the
 first time in many years, he had no strong drink. Since last night he
 had taken nothing but a little light thin wine, and last night he had
 dropped the brandy slowly down on Mr. Lorry’s hearth like a man who had
 done with it.

 It was as late as seven o’clock when he awoke refreshed, and went out
 into the streets again. As he passed along towards Saint Antoine, he
 stopped at a shop-window where there was a mirror, and slightly altered
 the disordered arrangement of his loose cravat, and his coat-collar, and
 his wild hair. This done, he went on direct to Defarge’s, and went in.

 There happened to be no customer in the shop but Jacques Three, of the
 restless fingers and the croaking voice. This man, whom he had seen upon
 the Jury, stood drinking at the little counter, in conversation with the
 Defarges, man and wife. The Vengeance assisted in the conversation, like
 a regular member of the establishment.

 As Carton walked in, took his seat and asked (in very indifferent
 French) for a small measure of wine, Madame Defarge cast a careless
 glance at him, and then a keener, and then a keener, and then advanced
 to him herself, and asked him what it was he had ordered.

 He repeated what he had already said.

 “English?” asked Madame Defarge, inquisitively raising her dark
 eyebrows.

 After looking at her, as if the sound of even a single French word were
 slow to express itself to him, he answered, in his former strong foreign
 accent. “Yes, madame, yes. I am English!”

 Madame Defarge returned to her counter to get the wine, and, as he
 took up a Jacobin journal and feigned to pore over it puzzling out its
 meaning, he heard her say, “I swear to you, like Evrémonde!”

 Defarge brought him the wine, and gave him Good Evening.

 “How?”

 “Good evening.”

 “Oh! Good evening, citizen,” filling his glass. “Ah! and good wine. I
 drink to the Republic.”

 Defarge went back to the counter, and said, “Certainly, a little like.”
 Madame sternly retorted, “I tell you a good deal like.” Jacques Three
 pacifically remarked, “He is so much in your mind, see you, madame.”
 The amiable Vengeance added, with a laugh, “Yes, my faith! And you
 are looking forward with so much pleasure to seeing him once more
 to-morrow!”

 Carton followed the lines and words of his paper, with a slow
 forefinger, and with a studious and absorbed face. They were all leaning
 their arms on the counter close together, speaking low. After a silence
 of a few moments, during which they all looked towards him without
 disturbing his outward attention from the Jacobin editor, they resumed
 their conversation.

 “It is true what madame says,” observed Jacques Three. “Why stop? There
 is great force in that. Why stop?”

 “Well, well,” reasoned Defarge, “but one must stop somewhere. After all,
 the question is still where?”

 “At extermination,” said madame.

 “Magnificent!” croaked Jacques Three. The Vengeance, also, highly
 approved.

 “Extermination is good doctrine, my wife,” said Defarge, rather
 troubled; “in general, I say nothing against it. But this Doctor has
 suffered much; you have seen him to-day; you have observed his face when
 the paper was read.”

 “I have observed his face!” repeated madame, contemptuously and angrily.
 “Yes. I have observed his face. I have observed his face to be not the
 face of a true friend of the Republic. Let him take care of his face!”

 “And you have observed, my wife,” said Defarge, in a deprecatory manner,
 “the anguish of his daughter, which must be a dreadful anguish to him!”

 “I have observed his daughter,” repeated madame; “yes, I have observed
 his daughter, more times than one. I have observed her to-day, and I
 have observed her other days. I have observed her in the court, and
 I have observed her in the street by the prison. Let me but lift my
 finger--!” She seemed to raise it (the listener’s eyes were always on
 his paper), and to let it fall with a rattle on the ledge before her, as
 if the axe had dropped.

 “The citizeness is superb!” croaked the Juryman.

 “She is an Angel!” said The Vengeance, and embraced her.

 “As to thee,” pursued madame, implacably, addressing her husband, “if it
 depended on thee--which, happily, it does not--thou wouldst rescue this
 man even now.”

 “No!” protested Defarge. “Not if to lift this glass would do it! But I
 would leave the matter there. I say, stop there.”

 “See you then, Jacques,” said Madame Defarge, wrathfully; “and see you,
 too, my little Vengeance; see you both! Listen! For other crimes as
 tyrants and oppressors, I have this race a long time on my register,
 doomed to destruction and extermination. Ask my husband, is that so.”

 “It is so,” assented Defarge, without being asked.

 “In the beginning of the great days, when the Bastille falls, he finds
 this paper of to-day, and he brings it home, and in the middle of the
 night when this place is clear and shut, we read it, here on this spot,
 by the light of this lamp. Ask him, is that so.”

 “It is so,” assented Defarge.

 “That night, I tell him, when the paper is read through, and the lamp is
 burnt out, and the day is gleaming in above those shutters and between
 those iron bars, that I have now a secret to communicate. Ask him, is
 that so.”

 “It is so,” assented Defarge again.

 “I communicate to him that secret. I smite this bosom with these two
 hands as I smite it now, and I tell him, ‘Defarge, I was brought up
 among the fishermen of the sea-shore, and that peasant family so injured
 by the two Evrémonde brothers, as that Bastille paper describes, is my
 family. Defarge, that sister of the mortally wounded boy upon the ground
 was my sister, that husband was my sister’s husband, that unborn child
 was their child, that brother was my brother, that father was my father,
 those dead are my dead, and that summons to answer for those things
 descends to me!’ Ask him, is that so.”

 “It is so,” assented Defarge once more.

 “Then tell Wind and Fire where to stop,” returned madame; “but don’t
 tell me.”

 Both her hearers derived a horrible enjoyment from the deadly nature
 of her wrath--the listener could feel how white she was, without seeing
 her--and both highly commended it. Defarge, a weak minority, interposed
 a few words for the memory of the compassionate wife of the Marquis; but
 only elicited from his own wife a repetition of her last reply. “Tell
 the Wind and the Fire where to stop; not me!”

 Customers entered, and the group was broken up. The English customer
 paid for what he had had, perplexedly counted his change, and asked, as
 a stranger, to be directed towards the National Palace. Madame Defarge
 took him to the door, and put her arm on his, in pointing out the road.
 The English customer was not without his reflections then, that it might
 be a good deed to seize that arm, lift it, and strike under it sharp and
 deep.

 But, he went his way, and was soon swallowed up in the shadow of the
 prison wall. At the appointed hour, he emerged from it to present
 himself in Mr. Lorry’s room again, where he found the old gentleman
 walking to and fro in restless anxiety. He said he had been with Lucie
 until just now, and had only left her for a few minutes, to come and
 keep his appointment. Her father had not been seen, since he quitted the
 banking-house towards four o’clock. She had some faint hopes that his
 mediation might save Charles, but they were very slight. He had been
 more than five hours gone: where could he be?

 Mr. Lorry waited until ten; but, Doctor Manette not returning, and
 he being unwilling to leave Lucie any longer, it was arranged that he
 should go back to her, and come to the banking-house again at midnight.
 In the meanwhile, Carton would wait alone by the fire for the Doctor.

 He waited and waited, and the clock struck twelve; but Doctor Manette
 did not come back. Mr. Lorry returned, and found no tidings of him, and
 brought none. Where could he be?

 They were discussing this question, and were almost building up some
 weak structure of hope on his prolonged absence, when they heard him on
 the stairs. The instant he entered the room, it was plain that all was
 lost.

 Whether he had really been to any one, or whether he had been all that
 time traversing the streets, was never known. As he stood staring at
 them, they asked him no question, for his face told them everything.

 “I cannot find it,” said he, “and I must have it. Where is it?”

 His head and throat were bare, and, as he spoke with a helpless look
 straying all around, he took his coat off, and let it drop on the floor.

 “Where is my bench? I have been looking everywhere for my bench, and I
 can’t find it. What have they done with my work? Time presses: I must
 finish those shoes.”

 They looked at one another, and their hearts died within them.

 “Come, come!” said he, in a whimpering miserable way; “let me get to
 work. Give me my work.”

 Receiving no answer, he tore his hair, and beat his feet upon the
 ground, like a distracted child.

 “Don’t torture a poor forlorn wretch,” he implored them, with a dreadful
 cry; “but give me my work! What is to become of us, if those shoes are
 not done to-night?”

 Lost, utterly lost!

 It was so clearly beyond hope to reason with him, or try to restore him,
 that--as if by agreement--they each put a hand upon his shoulder, and
 soothed him to sit down before the fire, with a promise that he should
 have his work presently. He sank into the chair, and brooded over the
 embers, and shed tears. As if all that had happened since the garret
 time were a momentary fancy, or a dream, Mr. Lorry saw him shrink into
 the exact figure that Defarge had had in keeping.

 Affected, and impressed with terror as they both were, by this spectacle
 of ruin, it was not a time to yield to such emotions. His lonely
 daughter, bereft of her final hope and reliance, appealed to them both
 too strongly. Again, as if by agreement, they looked at one another with
 one meaning in their faces. Carton was the first to speak:

 “The last chance is gone: it was not much. Yes; he had better be taken
 to her. But, before you go, will you, for a moment, steadily attend to
 me? Don’t ask me why I make the stipulations I am going to make, and
 exact the promise I am going to exact; I have a reason--a good one.”

 “I do not doubt it,” answered Mr. Lorry. “Say on.”

 The figure in the chair between them, was all the time monotonously
 rocking itself to and fro, and moaning. They spoke in such a tone as
 they would have used if they had been watching by a sick-bed in the
 night.

 Carton stooped to pick up the coat, which lay almost entangling his
 feet. As he did so, a small case in which the Doctor was accustomed to
 carry the lists of his day’s duties, fell lightly on the floor. Carton
 took it up, and there was a folded paper in it. “We should look
 at this!” he said. Mr. Lorry nodded his consent. He opened it, and
 exclaimed, “Thank _God!_”

 “What is it?” asked Mr. Lorry, eagerly.

 “A moment! Let me speak of it in its place. First,” he put his hand in
 his coat, and took another paper from it, “that is the certificate which
 enables me to pass out of this city. Look at it. You see--Sydney Carton,
 an Englishman?”

 Mr. Lorry held it open in his hand, gazing in his earnest face.

 “Keep it for me until to-morrow. I shall see him to-morrow, you
 remember, and I had better not take it into the prison.”

 “Why not?”

 “I don’t know; I prefer not to do so. Now, take this paper that Doctor
 Manette has carried about him. It is a similar certificate, enabling him
 and his daughter and her child, at any time, to pass the barrier and the
 frontier! You see?”

 “Yes!”

 “Perhaps he obtained it as his last and utmost precaution against evil,
 yesterday. When is it dated? But no matter; don’t stay to look; put it
 up carefully with mine and your own. Now, observe! I never doubted until
 within this hour or two, that he had, or could have such a paper. It is
 good, until recalled. But it may be soon recalled, and, I have reason to
 think, will be.”

 “They are not in danger?”

 “They are in great danger. They are in danger of denunciation by Madame
 Defarge. I know it from her own lips. I have overheard words of that
 woman’s, to-night, which have presented their danger to me in strong
 colours. I have lost no time, and since then, I have seen the spy. He
 confirms me. He knows that a wood-sawyer, living by the prison wall,
 is under the control of the Defarges, and has been rehearsed by
 Madame Defarge as to his having seen Her”--he never mentioned Lucie’s
 name--“making signs and signals to prisoners. It is easy to foresee that
 the pretence will be the common one, a prison plot, and that it will
 involve her life--and perhaps her child’s--and perhaps her father’s--for
 both have been seen with her at that place. Don’t look so horrified. You
 will save them all.”

 “Heaven grant I may, Carton! But how?”

 “I am going to tell you how. It will depend on you, and it could depend
 on no better man. This new denunciation will certainly not take place
 until after to-morrow; probably not until two or three days afterwards;
 more probably a week afterwards. You know it is a capital crime, to
 mourn for, or sympathise with, a victim of the Guillotine. She and her
 father would unquestionably be guilty of this crime, and this woman (the
 inveteracy of whose pursuit cannot be described) would wait to add that
 strength to her case, and make herself doubly sure. You follow me?”

 “So attentively, and with so much confidence in what you say, that for
 the moment I lose sight,” touching the back of the Doctor’s chair, “even
 of this distress.”

 “You have money, and can buy the means of travelling to the seacoast
 as quickly as the journey can be made. Your preparations have been
 completed for some days, to return to England. Early to-morrow have your
 horses ready, so that they may be in starting trim at two o’clock in the
 afternoon.”

 “It shall be done!”

 His manner was so fervent and inspiring, that Mr. Lorry caught the
 flame, and was as quick as youth.

 “You are a noble heart. Did I say we could depend upon no better man?
 Tell her, to-night, what you know of her danger as involving her child
 and her father. Dwell upon that, for she would lay her own fair head
 beside her husband’s cheerfully.” He faltered for an instant; then went
 on as before. “For the sake of her child and her father, press upon her
 the necessity of leaving Paris, with them and you, at that hour. Tell
 her that it was her husband’s last arrangement. Tell her that more
 depends upon it than she dare believe, or hope. You think that her
 father, even in this sad state, will submit himself to her; do you not?”

 “I am sure of it.”

 “I thought so. Quietly and steadily have all these arrangements made in
 the courtyard here, even to the taking of your own seat in the carriage.
 The moment I come to you, take me in, and drive away.”

 “I understand that I wait for you under all circumstances?”

 “You have my certificate in your hand with the rest, you know, and will
 reserve my place. Wait for nothing but to have my place occupied, and
 then for England!”

 “Why, then,” said Mr. Lorry, grasping his eager but so firm and steady
 hand, “it does not all depend on one old man, but I shall have a young
 and ardent man at my side.”

 “By the help of Heaven you shall! Promise me solemnly that nothing will
 influence you to alter the course on which we now stand pledged to one
 another.”

 “Nothing, Carton.”

 “Remember these words to-morrow: change the course, or delay in it--for
 any reason--and no life can possibly be saved, and many lives must
 inevitably be sacrificed.”

 “I will remember them. I hope to do my part faithfully.”

 “And I hope to do mine. Now, good bye!”

 Though he said it with a grave smile of earnestness, and though he even
 put the old man’s hand to his lips, he did not part from him then. He
 helped him so far to arouse the rocking figure before the dying embers,
 as to get a cloak and hat put upon it, and to tempt it forth to find
 where the bench and work were hidden that it still moaningly besought
 to have. He walked on the other side of it and protected it to the
 courtyard of the house where the afflicted heart--so happy in
 the memorable time when he had revealed his own desolate heart to
 it--outwatched the awful night. He entered the courtyard and remained
 there for a few moments alone, looking up at the light in the window of
 her room. Before he went away, he breathed a blessing towards it, and a
 Farewell.




 CHAPTER XIII.
 Fifty-two


 In the black prison of the Conciergerie, the doomed of the day awaited
 their fate. They were in number as the weeks of the year. Fifty-two were
 to roll that afternoon on the life-tide of the city to the boundless
 everlasting sea. Before their cells were quit of them, new occupants
 were appointed; before their blood ran into the blood spilled yesterday,
 the blood that was to mingle with theirs to-morrow was already set
 apart.

 Two score and twelve were told off. From the farmer-general of seventy,
 whose riches could not buy his life, to the seamstress of twenty, whose
 poverty and obscurity could not save her. Physical diseases, engendered
 in the vices and neglects of men, will seize on victims of all degrees;
 and the frightful moral disorder, born of unspeakable suffering,
 intolerable oppression, and heartless indifference, smote equally
 without distinction.

 Charles Darnay, alone in a cell, had sustained himself with no
 flattering delusion since he came to it from the Tribunal. In every line
 of the narrative he had heard, he had heard his condemnation. He had
 fully comprehended that no personal influence could possibly save him,
 that he was virtually sentenced by the millions, and that units could
 avail him nothing.

 Nevertheless, it was not easy, with the face of his beloved wife fresh
 before him, to compose his mind to what it must bear. His hold on life
 was strong, and it was very, very hard, to loosen; by gradual efforts
 and degrees unclosed a little here, it clenched the tighter there; and
 when he brought his strength to bear on that hand and it yielded,
 this was closed again. There was a hurry, too, in all his thoughts,
 a turbulent and heated working of his heart, that contended against
 resignation. If, for a moment, he did feel resigned, then his wife and
 child who had to live after him, seemed to protest and to make it a
 selfish thing.

 But, all this was at first. Before long, the consideration that there
 was no disgrace in the fate he must meet, and that numbers went the same
 road wrongfully, and trod it firmly every day, sprang up to stimulate
 him. Next followed the thought that much of the future peace of mind
 enjoyable by the dear ones, depended on his quiet fortitude. So,
 by degrees he calmed into the better state, when he could raise his
 thoughts much higher, and draw comfort down.

 Before it had set in dark on the night of his condemnation, he had
 travelled thus far on his last way. Being allowed to purchase the means
 of writing, and a light, he sat down to write until such time as the
 prison lamps should be extinguished.

 He wrote a long letter to Lucie, showing her that he had known nothing
 of her father’s imprisonment, until he had heard of it from herself,
 and that he had been as ignorant as she of his father’s and uncle’s
 responsibility for that misery, until the paper had been read. He had
 already explained to her that his concealment from herself of the name
 he had relinquished, was the one condition--fully intelligible now--that
 her father had attached to their betrothal, and was the one promise he
 had still exacted on the morning of their marriage. He entreated her,
 for her father’s sake, never to seek to know whether her father had
 become oblivious of the existence of the paper, or had had it recalled
 to him (for the moment, or for good), by the story of the Tower, on
 that old Sunday under the dear old plane-tree in the garden. If he had
 preserved any definite remembrance of it, there could be no doubt that
 he had supposed it destroyed with the Bastille, when he had found no
 mention of it among the relics of prisoners which the populace had
 discovered there, and which had been described to all the world. He
 besought her--though he added that he knew it was needless--to console
 her father, by impressing him through every tender means she could think
 of, with the truth that he had done nothing for which he could justly
 reproach himself, but had uniformly forgotten himself for their joint
 sakes. Next to her preservation of his own last grateful love and
 blessing, and her overcoming of her sorrow, to devote herself to their
 dear child, he adjured her, as they would meet in Heaven, to comfort her
 father.

 To her father himself, he wrote in the same strain; but, he told her
 father that he expressly confided his wife and child to his care. And
 he told him this, very strongly, with the hope of rousing him from any
 despondency or dangerous retrospect towards which he foresaw he might be
 tending.

 To Mr. Lorry, he commended them all, and explained his worldly affairs.
 That done, with many added sentences of grateful friendship and warm
 attachment, all was done. He never thought of Carton. His mind was so
 full of the others, that he never once thought of him.

 He had time to finish these letters before the lights were put out. When
 he lay down on his straw bed, he thought he had done with this world.

 But, it beckoned him back in his sleep, and showed itself in shining
 forms. Free and happy, back in the old house in Soho (though it had
 nothing in it like the real house), unaccountably released and light of
 heart, he was with Lucie again, and she told him it was all a dream, and
 he had never gone away. A pause of forgetfulness, and then he had even
 suffered, and had come back to her, dead and at peace, and yet there
 was no difference in him. Another pause of oblivion, and he awoke in the
 sombre morning, unconscious where he was or what had happened, until it
 flashed upon his mind, “this is the day of my death!”

 Thus, had he come through the hours, to the day when the fifty-two heads
 were to fall. And now, while he was composed, and hoped that he could
 meet the end with quiet heroism, a new action began in his waking
 thoughts, which was very difficult to master.

 He had never seen the instrument that was to terminate his life. How
 high it was from the ground, how many steps it had, where he would be
 stood, how he would be touched, whether the touching hands would be dyed
 red, which way his face would be turned, whether he would be the first,
 or might be the last: these and many similar questions, in nowise
 directed by his will, obtruded themselves over and over again, countless
 times. Neither were they connected with fear: he was conscious of no
 fear. Rather, they originated in a strange besetting desire to know what
 to do when the time came; a desire gigantically disproportionate to the
 few swift moments to which it referred; a wondering that was more like
 the wondering of some other spirit within his, than his own.

 The hours went on as he walked to and fro, and the clocks struck the
 numbers he would never hear again. Nine gone for ever, ten gone for
 ever, eleven gone for ever, twelve coming on to pass away. After a hard
 contest with that eccentric action of thought which had last perplexed
 him, he had got the better of it. He walked up and down, softly
 repeating their names to himself. The worst of the strife was over.
 He could walk up and down, free from distracting fancies, praying for
 himself and for them.

 Twelve gone for ever.

 He had been apprised that the final hour was Three, and he knew he would
 be summoned some time earlier, inasmuch as the tumbrils jolted heavily
 and slowly through the streets. Therefore, he resolved to keep Two
 before his mind, as the hour, and so to strengthen himself in the
 interval that he might be able, after that time, to strengthen others.

 Walking regularly to and fro with his arms folded on his breast, a very
 different man from the prisoner, who had walked to and fro at La Force,
 he heard One struck away from him, without surprise. The hour had
 measured like most other hours. Devoutly thankful to Heaven for his
 recovered self-possession, he thought, “There is but another now,” and
 turned to walk again.

 Footsteps in the stone passage outside the door. He stopped.

 The key was put in the lock, and turned. Before the door was opened, or
 as it opened, a man said in a low voice, in English: “He has never seen
 me here; I have kept out of his way. Go you in alone; I wait near. Lose
 no time!”

 The door was quickly opened and closed, and there stood before him
 face to face, quiet, intent upon him, with the light of a smile on his
 features, and a cautionary finger on his lip, Sydney Carton.

 There was something so bright and remarkable in his look, that, for the
 first moment, the prisoner misdoubted him to be an apparition of his own
 imagining. But, he spoke, and it was his voice; he took the prisoner’s
 hand, and it was his real grasp.

 “Of all the people upon earth, you least expected to see me?” he said.

 “I could not believe it to be you. I can scarcely believe it now. You
 are not”--the apprehension came suddenly into his mind--“a prisoner?”

 “No. I am accidentally possessed of a power over one of the keepers
 here, and in virtue of it I stand before you. I come from her--your
 wife, dear Darnay.”

 The prisoner wrung his hand.

 “I bring you a request from her.”

 “What is it?”

 “A most earnest, pressing, and emphatic entreaty, addressed to you
 in the most pathetic tones of the voice so dear to you, that you well
 remember.”

 The prisoner turned his face partly aside.

 “You have no time to ask me why I bring it, or what it means; I have
 no time to tell you. You must comply with it--take off those boots you
 wear, and draw on these of mine.”

 There was a chair against the wall of the cell, behind the prisoner.
 Carton, pressing forward, had already, with the speed of lightning, got
 him down into it, and stood over him, barefoot.

 “Draw on these boots of mine. Put your hands to them; put your will to
 them. Quick!”

 “Carton, there is no escaping from this place; it never can be done. You
 will only die with me. It is madness.”

 “It would be madness if I asked you to escape; but do I? When I ask you
 to pass out at that door, tell me it is madness and remain here. Change
 that cravat for this of mine, that coat for this of mine. While you do
 it, let me take this ribbon from your hair, and shake out your hair like
 this of mine!”

 With wonderful quickness, and with a strength both of will and action,
 that appeared quite supernatural, he forced all these changes upon him.
 The prisoner was like a young child in his hands.

 “Carton! Dear Carton! It is madness. It cannot be accomplished, it never
 can be done, it has been attempted, and has always failed. I implore you
 not to add your death to the bitterness of mine.”

 “Do I ask you, my dear Darnay, to pass the door? When I ask that,
 refuse. There are pen and ink and paper on this table. Is your hand
 steady enough to write?”

 “It was when you came in.”

 “Steady it again, and write what I shall dictate. Quick, friend, quick!”

 Pressing his hand to his bewildered head, Darnay sat down at the table.
 Carton, with his right hand in his breast, stood close beside him.

 “Write exactly as I speak.”

 “To whom do I address it?”

 “To no one.” Carton still had his hand in his breast.

 “Do I date it?”

 “No.”

 The prisoner looked up, at each question. Carton, standing over him with
 his hand in his breast, looked down.

 “‘If you remember,’” said Carton, dictating, “‘the words that passed
 between us, long ago, you will readily comprehend this when you see it.
 You do remember them, I know. It is not in your nature to forget them.’”

 He was drawing his hand from his breast; the prisoner chancing to look
 up in his hurried wonder as he wrote, the hand stopped, closing upon
 something.

 “Have you written ‘forget them’?” Carton asked.

 “I have. Is that a weapon in your hand?”

 “No; I am not armed.”

 “What is it in your hand?”

 “You shall know directly. Write on; there are but a few words more.” He
 dictated again. “‘I am thankful that the time has come, when I can prove
 them. That I do so is no subject for regret or grief.’” As he said these
 words with his eyes fixed on the writer, his hand slowly and softly
 moved down close to the writer’s face.

 The pen dropped from Darnay’s fingers on the table, and he looked about
 him vacantly.

 “What vapour is that?” he asked.

 “Vapour?”

 “Something that crossed me?”

 “I am conscious of nothing; there can be nothing here. Take up the pen
 and finish. Hurry, hurry!”

 As if his memory were impaired, or his faculties disordered, the
 prisoner made an effort to rally his attention. As he looked at Carton
 with clouded eyes and with an altered manner of breathing, Carton--his
 hand again in his breast--looked steadily at him.

 “Hurry, hurry!”

 The prisoner bent over the paper, once more.

 “‘If it had been otherwise;’” Carton’s hand was again watchfully and
 softly stealing down; “‘I never should have used the longer opportunity.
 If it had been otherwise;’” the hand was at the prisoner’s face; “‘I
 should but have had so much the more to answer for. If it had been
 otherwise--’” Carton looked at the pen and saw it was trailing off into
 unintelligible signs.

 Carton’s hand moved back to his breast no more. The prisoner sprang up
 with a reproachful look, but Carton’s hand was close and firm at his
 nostrils, and Carton’s left arm caught him round the waist. For a few
 seconds he faintly struggled with the man who had come to lay down his
 life for him; but, within a minute or so, he was stretched insensible on
 the ground.

 Quickly, but with hands as true to the purpose as his heart was, Carton
 dressed himself in the clothes the prisoner had laid aside, combed back
 his hair, and tied it with the ribbon the prisoner had worn. Then, he
 softly called, “Enter there! Come in!” and the Spy presented himself.

 “You see?” said Carton, looking up, as he kneeled on one knee beside the
 insensible figure, putting the paper in the breast: “is your hazard very
 great?”

 “Mr. Carton,” the Spy answered, with a timid snap of his fingers, “my
 hazard is not _that_, in the thick of business here, if you are true to
 the whole of your bargain.”

 “Don’t fear me. I will be true to the death.”

 “You must be, Mr. Carton, if the tale of fifty-two is to be right. Being
 made right by you in that dress, I shall have no fear.”

 “Have no fear! I shall soon be out of the way of harming you, and the
 rest will soon be far from here, please God! Now, get assistance and
 take me to the coach.”

 “You?” said the Spy nervously.

 “Him, man, with whom I have exchanged. You go out at the gate by which
 you brought me in?”

 “Of course.”

 “I was weak and faint when you brought me in, and I am fainter now you
 take me out. The parting interview has overpowered me. Such a thing has
 happened here, often, and too often. Your life is in your own hands.
 Quick! Call assistance!”

 “You swear not to betray me?” said the trembling Spy, as he paused for a
 last moment.

 “Man, man!” returned Carton, stamping his foot; “have I sworn by no
 solemn vow already, to go through with this, that you waste the precious
 moments now? Take him yourself to the courtyard you know of, place
 him yourself in the carriage, show him yourself to Mr. Lorry, tell him
 yourself to give him no restorative but air, and to remember my words of
 last night, and his promise of last night, and drive away!”

 The Spy withdrew, and Carton seated himself at the table, resting his
 forehead on his hands. The Spy returned immediately, with two men.

 “How, then?” said one of them, contemplating the fallen figure. “So
 afflicted to find that his friend has drawn a prize in the lottery of
 Sainte Guillotine?”

 “A good patriot,” said the other, “could hardly have been more afflicted
 if the Aristocrat had drawn a blank.”

 They raised the unconscious figure, placed it on a litter they had
 brought to the door, and bent to carry it away.

 “The time is short, Evrémonde,” said the Spy, in a warning voice.

 “I know it well,” answered Carton. “Be careful of my friend, I entreat
 you, and leave me.”

 “Come, then, my children,” said Barsad. “Lift him, and come away!”

 The door closed, and Carton was left alone. Straining his powers of
 listening to the utmost, he listened for any sound that might denote
 suspicion or alarm. There was none. Keys turned, doors clashed,
 footsteps passed along distant passages: no cry was raised, or hurry
 made, that seemed unusual. Breathing more freely in a little while, he
 sat down at the table, and listened again until the clock struck Two.

 Sounds that he was not afraid of, for he divined their meaning, then
 began to be audible. Several doors were opened in succession, and
 finally his own. A gaoler, with a list in his hand, looked in, merely
 saying, “Follow me, Evrémonde!” and he followed into a large dark room,
 at a distance. It was a dark winter day, and what with the shadows
 within, and what with the shadows without, he could but dimly discern
 the others who were brought there to have their arms bound. Some were
 standing; some seated. Some were lamenting, and in restless motion;
 but, these were few. The great majority were silent and still, looking
 fixedly at the ground.

 As he stood by the wall in a dim corner, while some of the fifty-two
 were brought in after him, one man stopped in passing, to embrace him,
 as having a knowledge of him. It thrilled him with a great dread of
 discovery; but the man went on. A very few moments after that, a young
 woman, with a slight girlish form, a sweet spare face in which there was
 no vestige of colour, and large widely opened patient eyes, rose from
 the seat where he had observed her sitting, and came to speak to him.

 “Citizen Evrémonde,” she said, touching him with her cold hand. “I am a
 poor little seamstress, who was with you in La Force.”

 He murmured for answer: “True. I forget what you were accused of?”

 “Plots. Though the just Heaven knows that I am innocent of any. Is it
 likely? Who would think of plotting with a poor little weak creature
 like me?”

 The forlorn smile with which she said it, so touched him, that tears
 started from his eyes.

 “I am not afraid to die, Citizen Evrémonde, but I have done nothing. I
 am not unwilling to die, if the Republic which is to do so much good
 to us poor, will profit by my death; but I do not know how that can be,
 Citizen Evrémonde. Such a poor weak little creature!”

 As the last thing on earth that his heart was to warm and soften to, it
 warmed and softened to this pitiable girl.

 “I heard you were released, Citizen Evrémonde. I hoped it was true?”

 “It was. But, I was again taken and condemned.”

 “If I may ride with you, Citizen Evrémonde, will you let me hold your
 hand? I am not afraid, but I am little and weak, and it will give me
 more courage.”

 As the patient eyes were lifted to his face, he saw a sudden doubt in
 them, and then astonishment. He pressed the work-worn, hunger-worn young
 fingers, and touched his lips.

 “Are you dying for him?” she whispered.

 “And his wife and child. Hush! Yes.”

 “O you will let me hold your brave hand, stranger?”

 “Hush! Yes, my poor sister; to the last.”

        *****

 The same shadows that are falling on the prison, are falling, in that
 same hour of the early afternoon, on the Barrier with the crowd about
 it, when a coach going out of Paris drives up to be examined.

 “Who goes here? Whom have we within? Papers!”

 The papers are handed out, and read.

 “Alexandre Manette. Physician. French. Which is he?”

 This is he; this helpless, inarticulately murmuring, wandering old man
 pointed out.

 “Apparently the Citizen-Doctor is not in his right mind? The
 Revolution-fever will have been too much for him?”

 Greatly too much for him.

 “Hah! Many suffer with it. Lucie. His daughter. French. Which is she?”

 This is she.

 “Apparently it must be. Lucie, the wife of Evrémonde; is it not?”

 It is.

 “Hah! Evrémonde has an assignation elsewhere. Lucie, her child. English.
 This is she?”

 She and no other.

 “Kiss me, child of Evrémonde. Now, thou hast kissed a good Republican;
 something new in thy family; remember it! Sydney Carton. Advocate.
 English. Which is he?”

 He lies here, in this corner of the carriage. He, too, is pointed out.

 “Apparently the English advocate is in a swoon?”

 It is hoped he will recover in the fresher air. It is represented that
 he is not in strong health, and has separated sadly from a friend who is
 under the displeasure of the Republic.

 “Is that all? It is not a great deal, that! Many are under the
 displeasure of the Republic, and must look out at the little window.
 Jarvis Lorry. Banker. English. Which is he?”

 “I am he. Necessarily, being the last.”

 It is Jarvis Lorry who has replied to all the previous questions. It
 is Jarvis Lorry who has alighted and stands with his hand on the coach
 door, replying to a group of officials. They leisurely walk round the
 carriage and leisurely mount the box, to look at what little luggage it
 carries on the roof; the country-people hanging about, press nearer to
 the coach doors and greedily stare in; a little child, carried by its
 mother, has its short arm held out for it, that it may touch the wife of
 an aristocrat who has gone to the Guillotine.

 “Behold your papers, Jarvis Lorry, countersigned.”

 “One can depart, citizen?”

 “One can depart. Forward, my postilions! A good journey!”

 “I salute you, citizens.--And the first danger passed!”

 These are again the words of Jarvis Lorry, as he clasps his hands, and
 looks upward. There is terror in the carriage, there is weeping, there
 is the heavy breathing of the insensible traveller.

 “Are we not going too slowly? Can they not be induced to go faster?”
 asks Lucie, clinging to the old man.

 “It would seem like flight, my darling. I must not urge them too much;
 it would rouse suspicion.”

 “Look back, look back, and see if we are pursued!”

 “The road is clear, my dearest. So far, we are not pursued.”

 Houses in twos and threes pass by us, solitary farms, ruinous buildings,
 dye-works, tanneries, and the like, open country, avenues of leafless
 trees. The hard uneven pavement is under us, the soft deep mud is on
 either side. Sometimes, we strike into the skirting mud, to avoid the
 stones that clatter us and shake us; sometimes, we stick in ruts and
 sloughs there. The agony of our impatience is then so great, that in our
 wild alarm and hurry we are for getting out and running--hiding--doing
 anything but stopping.

 Out of the open country, in again among ruinous buildings, solitary
 farms, dye-works, tanneries, and the like, cottages in twos and threes,
 avenues of leafless trees. Have these men deceived us, and taken us back
 by another road? Is not this the same place twice over? Thank Heaven,
 no. A village. Look back, look back, and see if we are pursued! Hush!
 the posting-house.

 Leisurely, our four horses are taken out; leisurely, the coach stands in
 the little street, bereft of horses, and with no likelihood upon it
 of ever moving again; leisurely, the new horses come into visible
 existence, one by one; leisurely, the new postilions follow, sucking and
 plaiting the lashes of their whips; leisurely, the old postilions count
 their money, make wrong additions, and arrive at dissatisfied results.
 All the time, our overfraught hearts are beating at a rate that would
 far outstrip the fastest gallop of the fastest horses ever foaled.

 At length the new postilions are in their saddles, and the old are left
 behind. We are through the village, up the hill, and down the hill, and
 on the low watery grounds. Suddenly, the postilions exchange speech with
 animated gesticulation, and the horses are pulled up, almost on their
 haunches. We are pursued?

 “Ho! Within the carriage there. Speak then!”

 “What is it?” asks Mr. Lorry, looking out at window.

 “How many did they say?”

 “I do not understand you.”

 “--At the last post. How many to the Guillotine to-day?”

 “Fifty-two.”

 “I said so! A brave number! My fellow-citizen here would have it
 forty-two; ten more heads are worth having. The Guillotine goes
 handsomely. I love it. Hi forward. Whoop!”

 The night comes on dark. He moves more; he is beginning to revive, and
 to speak intelligibly; he thinks they are still together; he asks him,
 by his name, what he has in his hand. O pity us, kind Heaven, and help
 us! Look out, look out, and see if we are pursued.

 The wind is rushing after us, and the clouds are flying after us, and
 the moon is plunging after us, and the whole wild night is in pursuit of
 us; but, so far, we are pursued by nothing else.




 CHAPTER XIV.
 The Knitting Done


 In that same juncture of time when the Fifty-Two awaited their fate
 Madame Defarge held darkly ominous council with The Vengeance and
 Jacques Three of the Revolutionary Jury. Not in the wine-shop did Madame
 Defarge confer with these ministers, but in the shed of the wood-sawyer,
 erst a mender of roads. The sawyer himself did not participate in the
 conference, but abided at a little distance, like an outer satellite who
 was not to speak until required, or to offer an opinion until invited.

 “But our Defarge,” said Jacques Three, “is undoubtedly a good
 Republican? Eh?”

 “There is no better,” the voluble Vengeance protested in her shrill
 notes, “in France.”

 “Peace, little Vengeance,” said Madame Defarge, laying her hand with
 a slight frown on her lieutenant’s lips, “hear me speak. My husband,
 fellow-citizen, is a good Republican and a bold man; he has deserved
 well of the Republic, and possesses its confidence. But my husband has
 his weaknesses, and he is so weak as to relent towards this Doctor.”

 “It is a great pity,” croaked Jacques Three, dubiously shaking his head,
 with his cruel fingers at his hungry mouth; “it is not quite like a good
 citizen; it is a thing to regret.”

 “See you,” said madame, “I care nothing for this Doctor, I. He may wear
 his head or lose it, for any interest I have in him; it is all one to
 me. But, the Evrémonde people are to be exterminated, and the wife and
 child must follow the husband and father.”

 “She has a fine head for it,” croaked Jacques Three. “I have seen blue
 eyes and golden hair there, and they looked charming when Samson held
 them up.” Ogre that he was, he spoke like an epicure.

 Madame Defarge cast down her eyes, and reflected a little.

 “The child also,” observed Jacques Three, with a meditative enjoyment
 of his words, “has golden hair and blue eyes. And we seldom have a child
 there. It is a pretty sight!”

 “In a word,” said Madame Defarge, coming out of her short abstraction,
 “I cannot trust my husband in this matter. Not only do I feel, since
 last night, that I dare not confide to him the details of my projects;
 but also I feel that if I delay, there is danger of his giving warning,
 and then they might escape.”

 “That must never be,” croaked Jacques Three; “no one must escape. We
 have not half enough as it is. We ought to have six score a day.”

 “In a word,” Madame Defarge went on, “my husband has not my reason for
 pursuing this family to annihilation, and I have not his reason for
 regarding this Doctor with any sensibility. I must act for myself,
 therefore. Come hither, little citizen.”

 The wood-sawyer, who held her in the respect, and himself in the
 submission, of mortal fear, advanced with his hand to his red cap.

 “Touching those signals, little citizen,” said Madame Defarge, sternly,
 “that she made to the prisoners; you are ready to bear witness to them
 this very day?”

 “Ay, ay, why not!” cried the sawyer. “Every day, in all weathers, from
 two to four, always signalling, sometimes with the little one, sometimes
 without. I know what I know. I have seen with my eyes.”

 He made all manner of gestures while he spoke, as if in incidental
 imitation of some few of the great diversity of signals that he had
 never seen.

 “Clearly plots,” said Jacques Three. “Transparently!”

 “There is no doubt of the Jury?” inquired Madame Defarge, letting her
 eyes turn to him with a gloomy smile.

 “Rely upon the patriotic Jury, dear citizeness. I answer for my
 fellow-Jurymen.”

 “Now, let me see,” said Madame Defarge, pondering again. “Yet once more!
 Can I spare this Doctor to my husband? I have no feeling either way. Can
 I spare him?”

 “He would count as one head,” observed Jacques Three, in a low voice.
 “We really have not heads enough; it would be a pity, I think.”

 “He was signalling with her when I saw her,” argued Madame Defarge; “I
 cannot speak of one without the other; and I must not be silent, and
 trust the case wholly to him, this little citizen here. For, I am not a
 bad witness.”

 The Vengeance and Jacques Three vied with each other in their fervent
 protestations that she was the most admirable and marvellous of
 witnesses. The little citizen, not to be outdone, declared her to be a
 celestial witness.

 “He must take his chance,” said Madame Defarge. “No, I cannot spare
 him! You are engaged at three o’clock; you are going to see the batch of
 to-day executed.--You?”

 The question was addressed to the wood-sawyer, who hurriedly replied in
 the affirmative: seizing the occasion to add that he was the most ardent
 of Republicans, and that he would be in effect the most desolate of
 Republicans, if anything prevented him from enjoying the pleasure of
 smoking his afternoon pipe in the contemplation of the droll national
 barber. He was so very demonstrative herein, that he might have been
 suspected (perhaps was, by the dark eyes that looked contemptuously at
 him out of Madame Defarge’s head) of having his small individual fears
 for his own personal safety, every hour in the day.

 “I,” said madame, “am equally engaged at the same place. After it is
 over--say at eight to-night--come you to me, in Saint Antoine, and we
 will give information against these people at my Section.”

 The wood-sawyer said he would be proud and flattered to attend the
 citizeness. The citizeness looking at him, he became embarrassed, evaded
 her glance as a small dog would have done, retreated among his wood, and
 hid his confusion over the handle of his saw.

 Madame Defarge beckoned the Juryman and The Vengeance a little nearer to
 the door, and there expounded her further views to them thus:

 “She will now be at home, awaiting the moment of his death. She will
 be mourning and grieving. She will be in a state of mind to impeach the
 justice of the Republic. She will be full of sympathy with its enemies.
 I will go to her.”

 “What an admirable woman; what an adorable woman!” exclaimed Jacques
 Three, rapturously. “Ah, my cherished!” cried The Vengeance; and
 embraced her.

 “Take you my knitting,” said Madame Defarge, placing it in her
 lieutenant’s hands, “and have it ready for me in my usual seat. Keep
 me my usual chair. Go you there, straight, for there will probably be a
 greater concourse than usual, to-day.”

 “I willingly obey the orders of my Chief,” said The Vengeance with
 alacrity, and kissing her cheek. “You will not be late?”

 “I shall be there before the commencement.”

 “And before the tumbrils arrive. Be sure you are there, my soul,” said
 The Vengeance, calling after her, for she had already turned into the
 street, “before the tumbrils arrive!”

 Madame Defarge slightly waved her hand, to imply that she heard, and
 might be relied upon to arrive in good time, and so went through the
 mud, and round the corner of the prison wall. The Vengeance and the
 Juryman, looking after her as she walked away, were highly appreciative
 of her fine figure, and her superb moral endowments.

 There were many women at that time, upon whom the time laid a dreadfully
 disfiguring hand; but, there was not one among them more to be dreaded
 than this ruthless woman, now taking her way along the streets. Of a
 strong and fearless character, of shrewd sense and readiness, of great
 determination, of that kind of beauty which not only seems to impart
 to its possessor firmness and animosity, but to strike into others an
 instinctive recognition of those qualities; the troubled time would have
 heaved her up, under any circumstances. But, imbued from her childhood
 with a brooding sense of wrong, and an inveterate hatred of a class,
 opportunity had developed her into a tigress. She was absolutely without
 pity. If she had ever had the virtue in her, it had quite gone out of
 her.

 It was nothing to her, that an innocent man was to die for the sins of
 his forefathers; she saw, not him, but them. It was nothing to her, that
 his wife was to be made a widow and his daughter an orphan; that was
 insufficient punishment, because they were her natural enemies and
 her prey, and as such had no right to live. To appeal to her, was made
 hopeless by her having no sense of pity, even for herself. If she had
 been laid low in the streets, in any of the many encounters in which
 she had been engaged, she would not have pitied herself; nor, if she had
 been ordered to the axe to-morrow, would she have gone to it with any
 softer feeling than a fierce desire to change places with the man who
 sent her there.

 Such a heart Madame Defarge carried under her rough robe. Carelessly
 worn, it was a becoming robe enough, in a certain weird way, and her
 dark hair looked rich under her coarse red cap. Lying hidden in her
 bosom, was a loaded pistol. Lying hidden at her waist, was a sharpened
 dagger. Thus accoutred, and walking with the confident tread of such
 a character, and with the supple freedom of a woman who had habitually
 walked in her girlhood, bare-foot and bare-legged, on the brown
 sea-sand, Madame Defarge took her way along the streets.

 Now, when the journey of the travelling coach, at that very moment
 waiting for the completion of its load, had been planned out last night,
 the difficulty of taking Miss Pross in it had much engaged Mr. Lorry’s
 attention. It was not merely desirable to avoid overloading the coach,
 but it was of the highest importance that the time occupied in examining
 it and its passengers, should be reduced to the utmost; since their
 escape might depend on the saving of only a few seconds here and there.
 Finally, he had proposed, after anxious consideration, that Miss Pross
 and Jerry, who were at liberty to leave the city, should leave it at
 three o’clock in the lightest-wheeled conveyance known to that period.
 Unencumbered with luggage, they would soon overtake the coach, and,
 passing it and preceding it on the road, would order its horses in
 advance, and greatly facilitate its progress during the precious hours
 of the night, when delay was the most to be dreaded.

 Seeing in this arrangement the hope of rendering real service in that
 pressing emergency, Miss Pross hailed it with joy. She and Jerry had
 beheld the coach start, had known who it was that Solomon brought, had
 passed some ten minutes in tortures of suspense, and were now concluding
 their arrangements to follow the coach, even as Madame Defarge,
 taking her way through the streets, now drew nearer and nearer to the
 else-deserted lodging in which they held their consultation.

 “Now what do you think, Mr. Cruncher,” said Miss Pross, whose agitation
 was so great that she could hardly speak, or stand, or move, or live:
 “what do you think of our not starting from this courtyard? Another
 carriage having already gone from here to-day, it might awaken
 suspicion.”

 “My opinion, miss,” returned Mr. Cruncher, “is as you’re right. Likewise
 wot I’ll stand by you, right or wrong.”

 “I am so distracted with fear and hope for our precious creatures,” said
 Miss Pross, wildly crying, “that I am incapable of forming any plan. Are
 _you_ capable of forming any plan, my dear good Mr. Cruncher?”

 “Respectin’ a future spear o’ life, miss,” returned Mr. Cruncher, “I
 hope so. Respectin’ any present use o’ this here blessed old head o’
 mine, I think not. Would you do me the favour, miss, to take notice o’
 two promises and wows wot it is my wishes fur to record in this here
 crisis?”

 “Oh, for gracious sake!” cried Miss Pross, still wildly crying, “record
 them at once, and get them out of the way, like an excellent man.”

 “First,” said Mr. Cruncher, who was all in a tremble, and who spoke with
 an ashy and solemn visage, “them poor things well out o’ this, never no
 more will I do it, never no more!”

 “I am quite sure, Mr. Cruncher,” returned Miss Pross, “that you
 never will do it again, whatever it is, and I beg you not to think it
 necessary to mention more particularly what it is.”

 “No, miss,” returned Jerry, “it shall not be named to you. Second: them
 poor things well out o’ this, and never no more will I interfere with
 Mrs. Cruncher’s flopping, never no more!”

 “Whatever housekeeping arrangement that may be,” said Miss Pross,
 striving to dry her eyes and compose herself, “I have no doubt it
 is best that Mrs. Cruncher should have it entirely under her own
 superintendence.--O my poor darlings!”

 “I go so far as to say, miss, moreover,” proceeded Mr. Cruncher, with a
 most alarming tendency to hold forth as from a pulpit--“and let my words
 be took down and took to Mrs. Cruncher through yourself--that wot my
 opinions respectin’ flopping has undergone a change, and that wot I only
 hope with all my heart as Mrs. Cruncher may be a flopping at the present
 time.”

 “There, there, there! I hope she is, my dear man,” cried the distracted
 Miss Pross, “and I hope she finds it answering her expectations.”

 “Forbid it,” proceeded Mr. Cruncher, with additional solemnity,
 additional slowness, and additional tendency to hold forth and hold
 out, “as anything wot I have ever said or done should be wisited on my
 earnest wishes for them poor creeturs now! Forbid it as we shouldn’t all
 flop (if it was anyways conwenient) to get ’em out o’ this here dismal
 risk! Forbid it, miss! Wot I say, for-_bid_ it!” This was Mr. Cruncher’s
 conclusion after a protracted but vain endeavour to find a better one.

 And still Madame Defarge, pursuing her way along the streets, came
 nearer and nearer.

 “If we ever get back to our native land,” said Miss Pross, “you may rely
 upon my telling Mrs. Cruncher as much as I may be able to remember and
 understand of what you have so impressively said; and at all events
 you may be sure that I shall bear witness to your being thoroughly in
 earnest at this dreadful time. Now, pray let us think! My esteemed Mr.
 Cruncher, let us think!”

 Still, Madame Defarge, pursuing her way along the streets, came nearer
 and nearer.

 “If you were to go before,” said Miss Pross, “and stop the vehicle and
 horses from coming here, and were to wait somewhere for me; wouldn’t
 that be best?”

 Mr. Cruncher thought it might be best.

 “Where could you wait for me?” asked Miss Pross.

 Mr. Cruncher was so bewildered that he could think of no locality but
 Temple Bar. Alas! Temple Bar was hundreds of miles away, and Madame
 Defarge was drawing very near indeed.

 “By the cathedral door,” said Miss Pross. “Would it be much out of
 the way, to take me in, near the great cathedral door between the two
 towers?”

 “No, miss,” answered Mr. Cruncher.

 “Then, like the best of men,” said Miss Pross, “go to the posting-house
 straight, and make that change.”

 “I am doubtful,” said Mr. Cruncher, hesitating and shaking his head,
 “about leaving of you, you see. We don’t know what may happen.”

 “Heaven knows we don’t,” returned Miss Pross, “but have no fear for me.
 Take me in at the cathedral, at Three o’Clock, or as near it as you can,
 and I am sure it will be better than our going from here. I feel certain
 of it. There! Bless you, Mr. Cruncher! Think-not of me, but of the lives
 that may depend on both of us!”

 This exordium, and Miss Pross’s two hands in quite agonised entreaty
 clasping his, decided Mr. Cruncher. With an encouraging nod or two, he
 immediately went out to alter the arrangements, and left her by herself
 to follow as she had proposed.

 The having originated a precaution which was already in course of
 execution, was a great relief to Miss Pross. The necessity of composing
 her appearance so that it should attract no special notice in the
 streets, was another relief. She looked at her watch, and it was twenty
 minutes past two. She had no time to lose, but must get ready at once.

 Afraid, in her extreme perturbation, of the loneliness of the deserted
 rooms, and of half-imagined faces peeping from behind every open door
 in them, Miss Pross got a basin of cold water and began laving her eyes,
 which were swollen and red. Haunted by her feverish apprehensions, she
 could not bear to have her sight obscured for a minute at a time by the
 dripping water, but constantly paused and looked round to see that there
 was no one watching her. In one of those pauses she recoiled and cried
 out, for she saw a figure standing in the room.

 The basin fell to the ground broken, and the water flowed to the feet of
 Madame Defarge. By strange stern ways, and through much staining blood,
 those feet had come to meet that water.

 Madame Defarge looked coldly at her, and said, “The wife of Evrémonde;
 where is she?”

 It flashed upon Miss Pross’s mind that the doors were all standing open,
 and would suggest the flight. Her first act was to shut them. There were
 four in the room, and she shut them all. She then placed herself before
 the door of the chamber which Lucie had occupied.

 Madame Defarge’s dark eyes followed her through this rapid movement,
 and rested on her when it was finished. Miss Pross had nothing beautiful
 about her; years had not tamed the wildness, or softened the grimness,
 of her appearance; but, she too was a determined woman in her different
 way, and she measured Madame Defarge with her eyes, every inch.

 “You might, from your appearance, be the wife of Lucifer,” said Miss
 Pross, in her breathing. “Nevertheless, you shall not get the better of
 me. I am an Englishwoman.”

 Madame Defarge looked at her scornfully, but still with something of
 Miss Pross’s own perception that they two were at bay. She saw a tight,
 hard, wiry woman before her, as Mr. Lorry had seen in the same figure a
 woman with a strong hand, in the years gone by. She knew full well that
 Miss Pross was the family’s devoted friend; Miss Pross knew full well
 that Madame Defarge was the family’s malevolent enemy.

 “On my way yonder,” said Madame Defarge, with a slight movement of
 her hand towards the fatal spot, “where they reserve my chair and my
 knitting for me, I am come to make my compliments to her in passing. I
 wish to see her.”

 “I know that your intentions are evil,” said Miss Pross, “and you may
 depend upon it, I’ll hold my own against them.”

 Each spoke in her own language; neither understood the other’s words;
 both were very watchful, and intent to deduce from look and manner, what
 the unintelligible words meant.

 “It will do her no good to keep herself concealed from me at this
 moment,” said Madame Defarge. “Good patriots will know what that means.
 Let me see her. Go tell her that I wish to see her. Do you hear?”

 “If those eyes of yours were bed-winches,” returned Miss Pross, “and I
 was an English four-poster, they shouldn’t loose a splinter of me. No,
 you wicked foreign woman; I am your match.”

 Madame Defarge was not likely to follow these idiomatic remarks in
 detail; but, she so far understood them as to perceive that she was set
 at naught.

 “Woman imbecile and pig-like!” said Madame Defarge, frowning. “I take no
 answer from you. I demand to see her. Either tell her that I demand
 to see her, or stand out of the way of the door and let me go to her!”
 This, with an angry explanatory wave of her right arm.

 “I little thought,” said Miss Pross, “that I should ever want to
 understand your nonsensical language; but I would give all I have,
 except the clothes I wear, to know whether you suspect the truth, or any
 part of it.”

 Neither of them for a single moment released the other’s eyes. Madame
 Defarge had not moved from the spot where she stood when Miss Pross
 first became aware of her; but, she now advanced one step.

 “I am a Briton,” said Miss Pross, “I am desperate. I don’t care an
 English Twopence for myself. I know that the longer I keep you here, the
 greater hope there is for my Ladybird. I’ll not leave a handful of that
 dark hair upon your head, if you lay a finger on me!”

 Thus Miss Pross, with a shake of her head and a flash of her eyes
 between every rapid sentence, and every rapid sentence a whole breath.
 Thus Miss Pross, who had never struck a blow in her life.

 But, her courage was of that emotional nature that it brought the
 irrepressible tears into her eyes. This was a courage that Madame
 Defarge so little comprehended as to mistake for weakness. “Ha, ha!” she
 laughed, “you poor wretch! What are you worth! I address myself to that
 Doctor.” Then she raised her voice and called out, “Citizen Doctor! Wife
 of Evrémonde! Child of Evrémonde! Any person but this miserable fool,
 answer the Citizeness Defarge!”

 Perhaps the following silence, perhaps some latent disclosure in the
 expression of Miss Pross’s face, perhaps a sudden misgiving apart from
 either suggestion, whispered to Madame Defarge that they were gone.
 Three of the doors she opened swiftly, and looked in.

 “Those rooms are all in disorder, there has been hurried packing, there
 are odds and ends upon the ground. There is no one in that room behind
 you! Let me look.”

 “Never!” said Miss Pross, who understood the request as perfectly as
 Madame Defarge understood the answer.

 “If they are not in that room, they are gone, and can be pursued and
 brought back,” said Madame Defarge to herself.

 “As long as you don’t know whether they are in that room or not, you are
 uncertain what to do,” said Miss Pross to herself; “and you shall not
 know that, if I can prevent your knowing it; and know that, or not know
 that, you shall not leave here while I can hold you.”

 “I have been in the streets from the first, nothing has stopped me,
 I will tear you to pieces, but I will have you from that door,” said
 Madame Defarge.

 “We are alone at the top of a high house in a solitary courtyard, we are
 not likely to be heard, and I pray for bodily strength to keep you here,
 while every minute you are here is worth a hundred thousand guineas to
 my darling,” said Miss Pross.

 Madame Defarge made at the door. Miss Pross, on the instinct of the
 moment, seized her round the waist in both her arms, and held her tight.
 It was in vain for Madame Defarge to struggle and to strike; Miss Pross,
 with the vigorous tenacity of love, always so much stronger than hate,
 clasped her tight, and even lifted her from the floor in the struggle
 that they had. The two hands of Madame Defarge buffeted and tore her
 face; but, Miss Pross, with her head down, held her round the waist, and
 clung to her with more than the hold of a drowning woman.

 Soon, Madame Defarge’s hands ceased to strike, and felt at her encircled
 waist. “It is under my arm,” said Miss Pross, in smothered tones, “you
 shall not draw it. I am stronger than you, I bless Heaven for it. I hold
 you till one or other of us faints or dies!”

 Madame Defarge’s hands were at her bosom. Miss Pross looked up, saw
 what it was, struck at it, struck out a flash and a crash, and stood
 alone--blinded with smoke.

 All this was in a second. As the smoke cleared, leaving an awful
 stillness, it passed out on the air, like the soul of the furious woman
 whose body lay lifeless on the ground.

 In the first fright and horror of her situation, Miss Pross passed the
 body as far from it as she could, and ran down the stairs to call for
 fruitless help. Happily, she bethought herself of the consequences of
 what she did, in time to check herself and go back. It was dreadful to
 go in at the door again; but, she did go in, and even went near it, to
 get the bonnet and other things that she must wear. These she put on,
 out on the staircase, first shutting and locking the door and taking
 away the key. She then sat down on the stairs a few moments to breathe
 and to cry, and then got up and hurried away.

 By good fortune she had a veil on her bonnet, or she could hardly have
 gone along the streets without being stopped. By good fortune, too, she
 was naturally so peculiar in appearance as not to show disfigurement
 like any other woman. She needed both advantages, for the marks of
 gripping fingers were deep in her face, and her hair was torn, and her
 dress (hastily composed with unsteady hands) was clutched and dragged a
 hundred ways.

 In crossing the bridge, she dropped the door key in the river. Arriving
 at the cathedral some few minutes before her escort, and waiting there,
 she thought, what if the key were already taken in a net, what if
 it were identified, what if the door were opened and the remains
 discovered, what if she were stopped at the gate, sent to prison, and
 charged with murder! In the midst of these fluttering thoughts, the
 escort appeared, took her in, and took her away.

 “Is there any noise in the streets?” she asked him.

 “The usual noises,” Mr. Cruncher replied; and looked surprised by the
 question and by her aspect.

 “I don’t hear you,” said Miss Pross. “What do you say?”

 It was in vain for Mr. Cruncher to repeat what he said; Miss Pross could
 not hear him. “So I’ll nod my head,” thought Mr. Cruncher, amazed, “at
 all events she’ll see that.” And she did.

 “Is there any noise in the streets now?” asked Miss Pross again,
 presently.

 Again Mr. Cruncher nodded his head.

 “I don’t hear it.”

 “Gone deaf in an hour?” said Mr. Cruncher, ruminating, with his mind
 much disturbed; “wot’s come to her?”

 “I feel,” said Miss Pross, “as if there had been a flash and a crash,
 and that crash was the last thing I should ever hear in this life.”

 “Blest if she ain’t in a queer condition!” said Mr. Cruncher, more and
 more disturbed. “Wot can she have been a takin’, to keep her courage up?
 Hark! There’s the roll of them dreadful carts! You can hear that, miss?”

 “I can hear,” said Miss Pross, seeing that he spoke to her, “nothing. O,
 my good man, there was first a great crash, and then a great stillness,
 and that stillness seems to be fixed and unchangeable, never to be
 broken any more as long as my life lasts.”

 “If she don’t hear the roll of those dreadful carts, now very nigh their
 journey’s end,” said Mr. Cruncher, glancing over his shoulder, “it’s my
 opinion that indeed she never will hear anything else in this world.”

 And indeed she never did.




 CHAPTER XV.
 The Footsteps Die Out For Ever


 Along the Paris streets, the death-carts rumble, hollow and harsh. Six
 tumbrils carry the day’s wine to La Guillotine. All the devouring and
 insatiate Monsters imagined since imagination could record itself,
 are fused in the one realisation, Guillotine. And yet there is not in
 France, with its rich variety of soil and climate, a blade, a leaf,
 a root, a sprig, a peppercorn, which will grow to maturity under
 conditions more certain than those that have produced this horror. Crush
 humanity out of shape once more, under similar hammers, and it will
 twist itself into the same tortured forms. Sow the same seed of
 rapacious license and oppression over again, and it will surely yield
 the same fruit according to its kind.

 Six tumbrils roll along the streets. Change these back again to what
 they were, thou powerful enchanter, Time, and they shall be seen to be
 the carriages of absolute monarchs, the equipages of feudal nobles, the
 toilettes of flaring Jezebels, the churches that are not my father’s
 house but dens of thieves, the huts of millions of starving peasants!
 No; the great magician who majestically works out the appointed order
 of the Creator, never reverses his transformations. “If thou be changed
 into this shape by the will of God,” say the seers to the enchanted, in
 the wise Arabian stories, “then remain so! But, if thou wear this
 form through mere passing conjuration, then resume thy former aspect!”
 Changeless and hopeless, the tumbrils roll along.

 As the sombre wheels of the six carts go round, they seem to plough up
 a long crooked furrow among the populace in the streets. Ridges of faces
 are thrown to this side and to that, and the ploughs go steadily onward.
 So used are the regular inhabitants of the houses to the spectacle, that
 in many windows there are no people, and in some the occupation of the
 hands is not so much as suspended, while the eyes survey the faces in
 the tumbrils. Here and there, the inmate has visitors to see the sight;
 then he points his finger, with something of the complacency of a
 curator or authorised exponent, to this cart and to this, and seems to
 tell who sat here yesterday, and who there the day before.

 Of the riders in the tumbrils, some observe these things, and all
 things on their last roadside, with an impassive stare; others, with
 a lingering interest in the ways of life and men. Some, seated with
 drooping heads, are sunk in silent despair; again, there are some so
 heedful of their looks that they cast upon the multitude such glances as
 they have seen in theatres, and in pictures. Several close their eyes,
 and think, or try to get their straying thoughts together. Only one, and
 he a miserable creature, of a crazed aspect, is so shattered and made
 drunk by horror, that he sings, and tries to dance. Not one of the whole
 number appeals by look or gesture, to the pity of the people.

 There is a guard of sundry horsemen riding abreast of the tumbrils,
 and faces are often turned up to some of them, and they are asked some
 question. It would seem to be always the same question, for, it is
 always followed by a press of people towards the third cart. The
 horsemen abreast of that cart, frequently point out one man in it with
 their swords. The leading curiosity is, to know which is he; he stands
 at the back of the tumbril with his head bent down, to converse with a
 mere girl who sits on the side of the cart, and holds his hand. He has
 no curiosity or care for the scene about him, and always speaks to the
 girl. Here and there in the long street of St. Honore, cries are raised
 against him. If they move him at all, it is only to a quiet smile, as he
 shakes his hair a little more loosely about his face. He cannot easily
 touch his face, his arms being bound.

 On the steps of a church, awaiting the coming-up of the tumbrils, stands
 the Spy and prison-sheep. He looks into the first of them: not there.
 He looks into the second: not there. He already asks himself, “Has he
 sacrificed me?” when his face clears, as he looks into the third.

 “Which is Evrémonde?” says a man behind him.

 “That. At the back there.”

 “With his hand in the girl’s?”

 “Yes.”

 The man cries, “Down, Evrémonde! To the Guillotine all aristocrats!
 Down, Evrémonde!”

 “Hush, hush!” the Spy entreats him, timidly.

 “And why not, citizen?”

 “He is going to pay the forfeit: it will be paid in five minutes more.
 Let him be at peace.”

 But the man continuing to exclaim, “Down, Evrémonde!” the face of
 Evrémonde is for a moment turned towards him. Evrémonde then sees the
 Spy, and looks attentively at him, and goes his way.

 The clocks are on the stroke of three, and the furrow ploughed among the
 populace is turning round, to come on into the place of execution, and
 end. The ridges thrown to this side and to that, now crumble in and
 close behind the last plough as it passes on, for all are following
 to the Guillotine. In front of it, seated in chairs, as in a garden of
 public diversion, are a number of women, busily knitting. On one of the
 fore-most chairs, stands The Vengeance, looking about for her friend.

 “Thérèse!” she cries, in her shrill tones. “Who has seen her? Thérèse
 Defarge!”

 “She never missed before,” says a knitting-woman of the sisterhood.

 “No; nor will she miss now,” cries The Vengeance, petulantly. “Thérèse.”

 “Louder,” the woman recommends.

 Ay! Louder, Vengeance, much louder, and still she will scarcely hear
 thee. Louder yet, Vengeance, with a little oath or so added, and yet
 it will hardly bring her. Send other women up and down to seek her,
 lingering somewhere; and yet, although the messengers have done dread
 deeds, it is questionable whether of their own wills they will go far
 enough to find her!

 “Bad Fortune!” cries The Vengeance, stamping her foot in the chair, “and
 here are the tumbrils! And Evrémonde will be despatched in a wink, and
 she not here! See her knitting in my hand, and her empty chair ready for
 her. I cry with vexation and disappointment!”

 As The Vengeance descends from her elevation to do it, the tumbrils
 begin to discharge their loads. The ministers of Sainte Guillotine are
 robed and ready. Crash!--A head is held up, and the knitting-women who
 scarcely lifted their eyes to look at it a moment ago when it could
 think and speak, count One.

 The second tumbril empties and moves on; the third comes up. Crash!--And
 the knitting-women, never faltering or pausing in their Work, count Two.

 The supposed Evrémonde descends, and the seamstress is lifted out next
 after him. He has not relinquished her patient hand in getting out, but
 still holds it as he promised. He gently places her with her back to the
 crashing engine that constantly whirrs up and falls, and she looks into
 his face and thanks him.

 “But for you, dear stranger, I should not be so composed, for I am
 naturally a poor little thing, faint of heart; nor should I have been
 able to raise my thoughts to Him who was put to death, that we might
 have hope and comfort here to-day. I think you were sent to me by
 Heaven.”

 “Or you to me,” says Sydney Carton. “Keep your eyes upon me, dear child,
 and mind no other object.”

 “I mind nothing while I hold your hand. I shall mind nothing when I let
 it go, if they are rapid.”

 “They will be rapid. Fear not!”

 The two stand in the fast-thinning throng of victims, but they speak as
 if they were alone. Eye to eye, voice to voice, hand to hand, heart to
 heart, these two children of the Universal Mother, else so wide apart
 and differing, have come together on the dark highway, to repair home
 together, and to rest in her bosom.

 “Brave and generous friend, will you let me ask you one last question? I
 am very ignorant, and it troubles me--just a little.”

 “Tell me what it is.”

 “I have a cousin, an only relative and an orphan, like myself, whom I
 love very dearly. She is five years younger than I, and she lives in a
 farmer’s house in the south country. Poverty parted us, and she knows
 nothing of my fate--for I cannot write--and if I could, how should I
 tell her! It is better as it is.”

 “Yes, yes: better as it is.”

 “What I have been thinking as we came along, and what I am still
 thinking now, as I look into your kind strong face which gives me so
 much support, is this:--If the Republic really does good to the poor,
 and they come to be less hungry, and in all ways to suffer less, she may
 live a long time: she may even live to be old.”

 “What then, my gentle sister?”

 “Do you think:” the uncomplaining eyes in which there is so much
 endurance, fill with tears, and the lips part a little more and tremble:
 “that it will seem long to me, while I wait for her in the better land
 where I trust both you and I will be mercifully sheltered?”

 “It cannot be, my child; there is no Time there, and no trouble there.”

 “You comfort me so much! I am so ignorant. Am I to kiss you now? Is the
 moment come?”

 “Yes.”

 She kisses his lips; he kisses hers; they solemnly bless each other.
 The spare hand does not tremble as he releases it; nothing worse than
 a sweet, bright constancy is in the patient face. She goes next before
 him--is gone; the knitting-women count Twenty-Two.

 “I am the Resurrection and the Life, saith the Lord: he that believeth
 in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live: and whosoever liveth and
 believeth in me shall never die.”

 The murmuring of many voices, the upturning of many faces, the pressing
 on of many footsteps in the outskirts of the crowd, so that it swells
 forward in a mass, like one great heave of water, all flashes away.
 Twenty-Three.

        *****

 They said of him, about the city that night, that it was the
 peacefullest man’s face ever beheld there. Many added that he looked
 sublime and prophetic.

 One of the most remarkable sufferers by the same axe--a woman--had asked
 at the foot of the same scaffold, not long before, to be allowed to
 write down the thoughts that were inspiring her. If he had given any
 utterance to his, and they were prophetic, they would have been these:

 “I see Barsad, and Cly, Defarge, The Vengeance, the Juryman, the Judge,
 long ranks of the new oppressors who have risen on the destruction of
 the old, perishing by this retributive instrument, before it shall cease
 out of its present use. I see a beautiful city and a brilliant people
 rising from this abyss, and, in their struggles to be truly free, in
 their triumphs and defeats, through long years to come, I see the evil
 of this time and of the previous time of which this is the natural
 birth, gradually making expiation for itself and wearing out.

 “I see the lives for which I lay down my life, peaceful, useful,
 prosperous and happy, in that England which I shall see no more. I see
 Her with a child upon her bosom, who bears my name. I see her father,
 aged and bent, but otherwise restored, and faithful to all men in his
 healing office, and at peace. I see the good old man, so long their
 friend, in ten years’ time enriching them with all he has, and passing
 tranquilly to his reward.

 “I see that I hold a sanctuary in their hearts, and in the hearts of
 their descendants, generations hence. I see her, an old woman, weeping
 for me on the anniversary of this day. I see her and her husband, their
 course done, lying side by side in their last earthly bed, and I know
 that each was not more honoured and held sacred in the other’s soul,
 than I was in the souls of both.

 “I see that child who lay upon her bosom and who bore my name, a man
 winning his way up in that path of life which once was mine. I see him
 winning it so well, that my name is made illustrious there by the
 light of his. I see the blots I threw upon it, faded away. I see him,
 fore-most of just judges and honoured men, bringing a boy of my name,
 with a forehead that I know and golden hair, to this place--then fair to
 look upon, with not a trace of this day’s disfigurement--and I hear him
 tell the child my story, with a tender and a faltering voice.

 “It is a far, far better thing that I do, than I have ever done; it is a
 far, far better rest that I go to than I have ever known.”






 *** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A TALE OF TWO CITIES ***


    

 Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
 be renamed.

 Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
 law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
 so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
 States without permission and without paying copyright
 royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
 of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
 Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
 concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
 and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
 the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
 of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
 copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
 easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
 of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
 Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
 do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
 by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
 license, especially commercial redistribution.


 START: FULL LICENSE

 THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

 PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

 To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
 distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
 (or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
 Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
 Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
 www.gutenberg.org/license.

 Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
 electronic works

 1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
 electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
 and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
 (trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
 the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
 destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
 possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
 Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
 by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
 or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

 1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
 used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
 agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
 things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
 even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
 paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
 Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
 agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
 electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

 1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
 Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
 of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
 works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
 States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
 United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
 claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
 displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
 all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
 that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
 free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
 works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
 Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
 comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
 same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
 you share it without charge with others.

 1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
 what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
 in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
 check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
 agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
 distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
 other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
 representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
 country other than the United States.

 1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

 1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
 immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
 prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
 on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
 phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
 performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
 1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
 derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
 contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
 copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
 the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
 redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
 Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
 either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
 obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
 trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

 1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
 with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
 must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
 additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
 will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
 posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
 beginning of this work.

 1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
 License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
 work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

 1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
 electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
 prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
 active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
 Gutenberg™ License.

 1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
 compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
 any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
 to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
 other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
 version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
 (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
 to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
 of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
 Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
 full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

 1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
 performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
 unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

 1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
 access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
 provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

 1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
 Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
 are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
 from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
 the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
 forth in Section 3 below.

 1.F.

 1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
 effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
 works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
 Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
 electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
 contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
 or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
 intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
 other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
 cannot be read by your equipment.

 1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
 of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
 Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
 Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
 Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
 liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
 fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
 LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
 PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
 TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
 LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
 INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
 DAMAGE.

 1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
 defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
 receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
 written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
 received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
 with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
 with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
 lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
 or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
 opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
 the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
 without further opportunities to fix the problem.

 1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
 in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
 OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
 LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

 1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
 warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
 damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
 violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
 agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
 limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
 unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
 remaining provisions.

 1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
 trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
 providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
 accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
 production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
 electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
 including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
 the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
 or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
 additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
 Defect you cause.

 Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

 Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
 electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
 computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
 exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
 from people in all walks of life.

 Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
 assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
 goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
 remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
 Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
 and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
 generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
 Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
 Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

 Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

 The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
 501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
 state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
 Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
 number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
 Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
 U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

 The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
 Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
 to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
 and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

 Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
 Literary Archive Foundation

 Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
 public support and donations to carry out its mission of
 increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
 freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
 array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
 ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
 status with the IRS.

 The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
 charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
 States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
 considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
 with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
 where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
 DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
 visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

 While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
 have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
 against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
 approach us with offers to donate.

 International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
 any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
 outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

 Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
 methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
 ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
 donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

 Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

 Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
 Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
 freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
 distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
 volunteer support.

 Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
 editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
 the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
 necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
 edition.

 Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
 facility: www.gutenberg.org.

 This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
 including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
 Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
 subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
	# /// script
	# dependencies = [
	# "ollama",
	# ]
	# ///

	import os
	import sys
	import time
	from argparse import ArgumentParser, FileType

	import ollama


	def main():
	parser = ArgumentParser()
	parser.add_argument("-c", "--count", type=int, default=1)
	parser.add_argument("-n", "--max-new-tokens", type=int, default=100)
	parser.add_argument("-p", "--prompt", type=str, default="Write a long story.")
	parser.add_argument("-k", "--keep-alive", type=float, default=None)
	parser.add_argument("--temperature", type=float, default=None)
	parser.add_argument("input", type=FileType("r"), default=sys.stdin, nargs="?")
	args = parser.parse_args()

	uname = os.uname()
	# TODO: metadata should be retrieved from device under test
	print("sysname:", uname.sysname)
	print("machine:", uname.machine)

	for line in args.input:
	model = line.strip()
	for _ in range(args.count):
	response = ollama.chat(
	model=model,
	messages=[{"role": "user", "content": args.prompt}],
	options=ollama.Options(
	num_predict=args.max_new_tokens,
	temperature=args.temperature,
	seed=0 if args.temperature is not None else None,
	),
	keep_alive=args.keep_alive,
	)

	for k, v in {
	"prefill": {
	"count": response.prompt_eval_count,
	"duration": response.prompt_eval_duration,
	},
	"generate": {
	"count": response.eval_count,
	"duration": response.eval_duration,
	},
	}.items():
	count = v["count"]
	duration = v["duration"]
	print(
	f"BenchmarkModel/name={model}/step={k}",
	count,
	duration / count,
	"ns/token",
	count / (duration + 1e-12) * 1e9,
	"token/sec",
	)

	for k, v in {
	"": response.total_duration,
	"/step=load": response.load_duration,
	}.items():
	print(
	f"BenchmarkModel/name={model}{k}",
	1,
	v,
	"ns/request",
	)
	if args.keep_alive:
	time.sleep(args.keep_alive + 0.2)


	if __name__ == "__main__":
	main()